《Secrets Of The Sullivan Sisters》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter 1 His Secret Wife


    Shirley couldn¡¯t help but notice the unmistakable k*ss marks on her sister Caroline¡¯s fair skin, easily


    visible through her delicate cor. Those marks were nted by Nathan¡ªShirley¡¯s husband.


    ¡°Caroline, you¡¯d better zip it aboutst night. You¡¯re no longer my recement. I¡¯m Mrs. Faraday now!¡±


    Shirley spoke with a mix of anger and jealousy in her eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Caroline, sleep with my husband tonight, or your grandmother won¡¯t see the light of day again!¡±


    Outside the presidential suite at Wondercloud Hotel, Caroline Sullivan stood frozen in disbelief.


    There was a reason why her youngest sister Shirley wanted her to sleep with Shirley¡¯s husband,


    Nathan Faraday.


    Two years ago, Shirley was arranged to marry Nathan. That was family arrangement for mutual benifit


    and she couldn¡¯t deny. But Shirley looked down on Nathan because of his illegitimate status. So she


    forced Caroline into being her recement.


    Back then, it seemed like a clever n. Nathan was overseas, and they hadn¡¯t met since obtaining


    their marriage license. However, the situation took an unexpected turn when Nathan returned to town.


    Shirley¡¯s demands on Caroline escted, pushing her to a point she never anticipated: sleep with her


    brother-inw in recement for her sister.


    Concerned about her captured grandmother, Caroline clenched her fists, reluctantly agreeing, ¡°Fine.¡±


    She stepped into the dimly-lit suite to find a man lying on the bed¡ªtall, muscr, and extraordinarily


    handsome.


    ¡°Is this the man I¡¯ve been substituting for Shirley all these years?¡± Caroline wondered, taken aback by


    his youthful charm. Shirley had painted him as this middle-aged, overweight dude, and here he was


    charming like a Greek god.


    Biting her red lips nervously, Caroline approached the bed.


    Took a deep breath, she started to remove his belt. But when her fair and skinny fingers touched the


    man¡¯s narrow waist and felt the hot temperature, she couldn¡¯t help but shrink away.


    Just then, arge and well-defined hand reached over and grabbed her slender wrist, tugging it hard


    and causing Caroline to fall onto the man¡¯s b*dy.


    The scent of alcohol wafted up her nose, and she could feel the man¡¯s warm breath on her face. Then,


    his voice sounded. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was deep, and his tone was almost cial.


    Caroline lifted her eyes and instantly met his gaze.


    He had opened his eyes and was staring at her with those deep, obsidian eyes of his.


    Caroline felt her chest tighten, and after a brief moment of hesitation, she silenced him by pressing her


    red lips against his. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t ask. I¡¯m your wife.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, Wondercloud Hotel waspletely sealed off, and there were a group of ck-d


    b*dyguards standing outside the presidential suite.


    Nathan had woken up and was leaningzily against the headboard. His fair and slender fingers were


    ced on his raised knee, while he looked around with his bloodshot and dispirited eyes. At that


    moment, he was exuding an air of intimidating hostility.


    When he returned to the country the night before, he had a business meeting to attend and got drunk.


    Thus, his secretary sent him back to his room.


    In his drunken stupor, he opened his eyes in a daze and realized that a woman was sitting on top of


    him.


    Waking up beneath a woman was an utter surprise to Nathan.


    Countless women have tried to sleep with him in the past, but this was the first time a woman had


    forced herself on him.


    Moreover, when the deed was done, she quickly made her escape without leaving a single exnation.


    ¡°Very well. At least this lusty woman has some self-awareness. She knew I¡¯d rip her to shreds if I


    caught her,¡± Nathan thought.


    Therge and spacious bed was in a state of disarray. There was even a bloodstain on the pure white


    sheets.


    Nathan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he looked at the bloodstain. ¡°That¡¯s unexpected. She¡¯s quite wild for


    a virgin,¡± he mused.


    Just then, his secretary, Alfred Sommer, rushed in. ¡°Mr. Faraday, I found out who was the womanst


    night!¡±


    ¡°And who is she?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Faraday, it¡¯s your wife!¡±


    ¡°My wife?¡± Nathan hadpletely forgotten about the fact that he was married, but he soon


    remembered after the memory jog.


    The Faraday family and the Sullivan family had a marriage agreement. Two years ago, the matriarch of


    the Faraday family and Nathan¡¯s grandmother, Hannah Faraday, made a decision on her own and


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    forced him to marry Shirley.


    Back then, a car fetched the woman to Royal Garden, where Nathan resided. Due to the fact that it was


    a secret marriage, only a selected few knew about the matter.


    Nathan narrowed his deep eyes as he wondered, ¡°So I slept with my secret wife of two years as soon


    as I returned to the country?¡±


    His lips twitched slightly and his tone was indifferent and icy, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Royal Garden.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Caroline had returned to Royal Garden. She looked at Shirley and stated, ¡°I¡¯ve finished the


    task you asked me to do.¡±


    Shirley noticed the hickeys on Caroline¡¯s fair skin through thetter¡¯s cor. Those hickeys were


    nted by Shirley¡¯s husband, and they were supposed to be hers.


    But unfortunately, Shirley was not a virgin. Family marriage requires women to keep their innocence.


    ¡°Caroline, you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut about what happenedst night. Also, my husband,


    Nathan, is the head of the Faraday family. Your days as my recement are over. I¡¯m Mrs. Faraday


    from now on!¡±

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chapter 2 An Ugly Country Bumpkin


    Caroline shuddered when she heard those words. She finally knew the reason why Shirley changed


    her attitude toward this forced marriage.


    As it turned out, Nathan was the head of the Faraday family.


    The Faraday family was the most prestigious family in Yarwood, though they were quite a mysterious


    bunch. Everyone in the city knew of the head of the Faraday family. ording to the rumors, he was


    unattainable and handsome. Moreover, he was also a legendary figure in the business industry, despite


    his young age.


    Shirley dreamed of marrying him, but when the Faraday family came to propose the marriage to her,


    she found out that she was marrying Nathan, who was born an illegitimate child.


    It was no wonder that Shirley showed up at Royal Garden this quickly and couldn¡¯t wait to reim her


    identity as Nathan¡¯s wife.


    Now fully understanding the situation, Caroline cast an icy re at her youngest sister. ¡°Got it!¡±


    Just then, Shirley raised her hand and wiped the foundation off of the right side of Caroline¡¯s face,


    revealing arge and nasty scar.


    Caroline had the same appearance as Shirley. The only exception was that the former had a scar on


    her face. Hence, whenever Caroline was pretending to be her youngest sister, she¡¯d use foundation to


    cover the scar up.


    In Shirley¡¯s eyes, Caroline was an ugly country bumpkin, while she herself was the most beautiful


    woman in Yarwood.


    ¡°Mrs. Faraday, Mr. Faraday has returned,¡± announced the housekeeper.


    Nathan had arrived.


    Shirley shot Caroline a warning look, then straightened her dress and went over to greet her husband


    enthusiastically.


    The door to the mansion was pushed open, inviting a cold gust of wind inside. Following that, a tall and


    straight figure appeared on the doorstep.


    Caroline looked up and saw Nathan.


    The man was wearing a ck-colored suit that was handmade for him. The luxurious fabric was crisply


    ironed and only served to entuate high and mighty elegance.


    He was incredibly handsome, and his facial features looked as if they were carved to perfection by a


    master artist. Just his side profile was able to showcase an air of ssic elegance that one could see in


    film noir.


    Undoubtedly, the man fromst night was him.


    The memories of what happened the night before instantly came flooding back into Caroline¡¯s mind,


    and the man¡¯s heavy panting echoed in her ears. Caroline¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly when she


    recalled the scene, and she lowered her head.


    Just then, Shirley pounced onto her husband and said in a kittenish manner, ¡°Honey! You gave me a


    hard time in the hotel roomst night.¡±


    Unfortunately, Shirley didn¡¯t manage tond in the man¡¯s embrace, for Nathan had grabbed her slender


    arms before she could do so. ¡°How dare you y your dirty little tricks on me? Tell me directly if you


    have a death wish,¡± he uttered with his voice cold and devoid of emotions.


    Shirley felt that her arms were about to be crushed by his grasp, so she hurriedly exined to him, ¡°H-


    Honey, let me exin. I-It was your grandmother. She¡¯s urging us to consummate our marriage as


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    soon as possible, so she drugged me. She was also the one who gave me the key card to your room.


    I¡¯m a victim, just like you¡­¡±


    Nathan pursed his lips unhappily at Shirley¡¯s words. Once again, it was his grandmother¡¯s doing.


    Meanwhile, Caroline stood in an inconspicuous corner and witnessed everything in shock. She had


    long heard that the head of the Faraday family was powerful and ruthless in the business industry. He


    could take control of any situation and rarely showed any mercy. His presence alone was enough to stir


    fear in the hearts of people involved in the industry.


    If the man knew she was the one who slept with him, Caroline would be doomed.


    At that thought, Caroline turned around, intending to leave.


    However, Nathan¡¯s keen instincts seemed to have noticed something, and he lifted his head. Caroline¡¯s


    slender figure came into his line of sight almost instantaneously. ¡°Stop right there!¡± he ordered.


    Caroline paused mid-stride, and her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Did he figure it out?¡± she wondered.


    Nathan walked over to her. ¡°Who are you? Raise your head!¡±


    The man¡¯s domineering aura was so powerful that Caroline could only slowly raise her head.


    Nathan¡¯s attention was attracted by her clear and sparkling eyes. They were slightly wet but bright,


    Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened as he recalled that the woman in the room also had a pair of watery eyes.


    They looked as if they would scatter like an image in water with just a single touch.


    Just then, his gaze turned as sharp as knives as he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°Oh no! He recognized me!¡± Caroline screamed inwardly.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Chapter 3 The Little Housekeeper


    Caroline¡¯s heart clenched. In her memory, the head of the Faraday family had never been interested in


    women. He often wore a cold look on his face as if he waspletely devoid of emotions, and he had


    been unattainable.


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve taken his first night?¡± Caroline wondered.


    If that was the case, then it was no wonder he was so angry.


    She was the one who took the initiative in the beginning, but when the man woke up, he flipped their


    positions and pinned her underneath him.


    Thinking of this, Caroline felt that the parts of her corbone that he had nibbled onst night were


    burning up, and even the difort throughout her b*dy was bing oddly amplified.


    ¡°Honey, did you get the wrong person? This is Caroline. She¡¯s just a little housekeeper who recently


    started working here.¡±


    As soon as Shirley noticed that the situation had gone awry, she immediately spoke up. Nevertheless,


    she didn¡¯t forget to toss Caroline a fierce re, thinking, ¡°Disgusting! Why is she so into seducing men?


    Why doesn¡¯t she take a look at herself in the mirror, huh?¡±


    ¡°A little housekeeper?¡± Nathan peered down at her, sizing Caroline up without the slightest change in


    his expression.


    Anxiety stirred within Caroline when she was faced with the man¡¯s gaze. Still, she calmly lifted her face


    and purposefully revealed the nasty scar on the right side of her face to him. ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for


    someone else, Mr. Faraday. I don¡¯t know you, and I¡¯m just a housekeeper here.¡±


    It was only then Nathan noticed the long scar that ran from the top to the bottom of the right side of


    Caroline¡¯s face. The hideous and eye-piercing scar had destroyed her beauty.


    A slight frown crossed Nathan¡¯s face as he mused, ¡°Indeed, this face doesn¡¯t resemble hers.¡±


    Nevertheless, he still questioned her, ¡°Then why did you run away just now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t run, Mr. Faraday. I just wanted to get back to work in the kitchen.¡±


    Nathan stared at Caroline for a couple more seconds before he affirmed that the face he saw in the


    room belonged to Shirley.


    But Shirley was by his side, and he had mistaken a housekeeper for her.


    ¡°You may go now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Faraday.¡± Caroline turned around and went into the kitchen.


    Then, Nathan headed upstairs, leaving Shirley behind.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    An infuriated Shirley rushed into the kitchen and found Caroline. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Caroline! Don¡¯t you


    dare approach my husband in the future!¡± she warned.


    Caroline merely cast a calm nce at the irritated woman. ¡°I don¡¯t want to approach him. In fact, I can


    leave Royal Garden right now, but you have to let my grandma go!¡±


    ¡°Your task isn¡¯t over just yet. I already told him that you¡¯re a housekeeper here. If my husband doesn¡¯t


    see you around, it¡¯ll arouse his suspicions, so you have to work as a housekeeper for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Work as a housekeeper here?¡± Caroline mused.


    Her heart started racing when Caroline recalled Nathan¡¯s condescending gaze toward her. She didn¡¯t


    want to stay here for another moment.


    s, Caroline had no choice but to do as she was told when she thought about her grandmother, Nora.


    ¡°Shirley, you¡¯d better give it your all to cement your position as Mrs. Faraday. I suppose you wouldn¡¯t


    want to make a fool out of yourself before me,¡± Caroline taunted.


    Hearing Caroline¡¯s words, Shirley fell speechless.


    Shirley looked into Caroline¡¯s clear eyes. There was an inexplicable glimmer in them, and all Shirley


    wanted to do at that moment was make Caroline go blind.


    After all, it didn¡¯t make sense for such an ugly woman to possess such a mesmerizing pair of eyes.


    The truth was that Shirley had undergone extensive stic surgeries. Back then, she spent a lot on


    hiring a renowned stic surgeon, who imed that he once saw a stunning youngdy on the bustling


    street of Doveston. Hence, Shirley¡¯s face was reconstructed based on the youngdy¡¯s.


    However, when Caroline was brought back from the countryside, it was revealed that she looked


    exactly like Shirley, save for the obvious scar on her face.


    Shirley couldn¡¯t help wondering if Caroline was the stunning beauty on the street of Doveston.


    But at the same time, she found it unconvincing.


    That was because Caroline was an ugly country bumpkin. She probably didn¡¯t know where Doveston


    was.


    The raging jealousy in Shirley¡¯s eyes slowly dissipated. No matter how beautiful Caroline¡¯s eyes were,


    they would never be able to hide that hideous scar on Caroline¡¯s face, and an ugly woman would


    always be ugly.


    ¡°Ugly freak!¡± Shirley uttered triumphantly before walking out, wriggling her hips as she did so. She then


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ordered one of the housekeepers, Julie, ¡°Let Caroline have the smallest housekeeper¡¯s room, and


    make her do the dirtiest and most tiring tasks!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Caroline returned to the housekeeper¡¯s room and sat in front of the mirror, looking at the nasty scar on


    her face. In truth, she wasn¡¯t born like that.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Chapter 4


    In fact, Caroline was the first daughter of the Sullivan family. However, when she was born, the family


    identally took the wrong child and raised the wrong daughter. Renee Sullivan. As a result, the real


    daughter of the family, Caroline, was raised in the countryside.


    Later, when the Sullivan family brought Caroline home, they found out that she was an ugly woman


    with a scar on her face. They found it disdainful that she was an ignorant country bumpkin, so the


    Sullivan family never officially acknowledged Caroline¡¯s identity as their daughter.


    Caroline resided in one of the housekeeper¡¯s rooms in the Sullivan residence and was treated badly by


    the family, especially by Shirley, the second daughter of the family who loved to bully her.


    When Caroline was nning to return to the countryside, the marriage between the Sullivan family and


    the Faraday family was about to take ce. The Sullivans captured her grandmother and made


    Caroline a recement for Shirley, leaving Caroline with no choice but to do as she was told.


    Caroline furrowed her eyebrows, hiding the iciness in her gaze as she vowed to save her grandmother


    from the clutches of the Sullivans.


    Nathan returned to the master bedroom and took a cold shower. d in a set of ck silk pajamas, he


    stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    The bright light from outside seeped through the window, casting a magnificent. glow on his cold and


    handsome visage.


    The man poured some red wine into a wine ss and took a sip of the liquor. The pungent vor of the


    rare red wine quickly enveloped his taste buds.


    All of a sudden, Nathan recalled the woman¡¯s k*ss. It was clean and tender. Her fresh and fragrant


    scent was much sweeter than the red wine, and it was unlike anything he had ever experienced.


    Nathan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed nonchntly as he thought about how he should¡¯ve punished Shirley


    when he caught her. However, there was an idea in his heart that made him spare her for the time


    being.


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t ask. I¡¯m your wife,¡± the woman had said.


    13


    1540 Wed, 31 Jan


    Chapter 4


    Nathan put down the wine ss andy on the soft, spaci ous bed.


    She had slept in this bed for two years, and Nathan caught a whiff of a faint fragrance.


    It seemed that the scent had transferred onto the pillow.


    Nathan noticed the fragrancest night, and much to his surprise, he slept well


    because of it.


    He had been suffering from insomnia for some years, but he was able to fall asleep. the night before.


    ¡°Is it because of the fragrance on her b*dy? Do I have to rely on her scent to fall asleep?¡± he wondered.


    To verify his hypothesis, Nathan got out of bed and went downstairs. Soon, he found the slender figure


    standing in the living room.


    He walked over to her and ced hisrge hands on her narrow waist.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Caroline got up early. She was trimming some flowers and arranging them into a vase. Just then, she


    heard a series of steady footsteps approaching and stopping right behind her.


    The next second, tworge hands were resting on her waist. Through the thin fabrics of their clothing,


    she could feel the man¡¯s broad and muscr chest pressing against her back as he enveloped her in


    an embrace.


    Caroline¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as her b*dy stiffened.


    Without looking back, she could guess that Nathan was the one behind her. He was the owner of the


    ce, so it was definitely him and nob*dy else.


    The hug came as a bolt out of the blue. Caroline couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he hugged her and if it


    was because he had recognized her.


    The man leaned in, his handsome visage inching closer toward her as he sniffed her neck. In a low


    voice, he murmured, ¡°Shirley, why do you smell so good? What perfume do you use?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s cheeks flushed in an instant.


    She immediately turned around. ¡°Mr. Faraday, you¡¯ve made a mistake. I¡¯m not Mrs. Faraday!¡±


    56%

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Chapter 5


    It was only at that moment that Nathan realized that he was holding Caroline, not Shirley.


    He frowned slightly. This was the second time he had mistaken someone else for Shirley.


    Just then, he heard one of the maids outside say, ¡°Mrs. Faraday.¡±


    Shirley had arrived!


    Caroline panicked when she heard this. She grabbed Nathan¡¯s arm and pushed him away, in an effort


    to get his hands off her waist. ¡°Mrs. Faraday¡¯s here! Let go of me, Mr. Faraday!¡±


    Nathan¡¯s arms were strong. As Caroline hastily tried to push him away, she


    identally scratched the expensive watch on his wrist. The luxurious and icy feel. of the stainless


    steel against her fingertips made her jolt.


    When Nathan let her go, Caroline turned around to leave, only to pr ick her finger on the roses¡¯ thorns.


    She hissed in pain as blood beaded through the cut on her finger.


    Nathan took in her anxious disposition. She was always keeping her head down and avoiding his gaze


    like she was afraid of him.


    He remembered her clear, sparkling doe-eyes. It was as if those eyes had words all of their own, and


    one look was all it would take to make any man fall for her.


    ¡°Let me see your wound,¡± Nathan said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Faraday,¡± Caroline said as she hurriedly sucked on her


    fingertip to stop the bleeding.


    Nathan¡¯s gaze fell on her lips.


    Her delicately-shaped lips were dewy and a captivating, natural-looking shade of red.


    As he stared at her mouth, Nathan¡¯s gaze darkened.


    At that moment, Shirley walked in. When Shirley saw Caroline and Nathan standing close together,


    Shirley¡¯s expression grew stormy. ¡°Caroline, why are you dawdling here? Get back to work in the


    kitchen!¡± Shirley snapped.


    1/3


    Chapter 5


    ¡°Right away,¡± Caroline squeaked, and then bolted out the door.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± Satisfied, Shirley turned to look at Nathan coquettishly.


    Nathan made no reply as he brushed past her and headed toward the dining room.


    Meanwhile, Caroline had run back to the kitchen, and she was now catching her breath while trying to


    calm her racing heart. She was terrified that Nathan had recognized her earlier, but thankfully, it was


    just a simple case of mistaken. identity.


    Right now, all she wanted was to save Nora, and she had no intention of getting entangled with a


    dangerous big shot like Nathan.


    ¡°Caroline, bring the milk out.¡±


    Caroline did as she was told and brought the milk out to the dining room, whereupon she heard Shirley


    badmouthing her. ¡°Honey, Caroline is nothing but an ugly country bumpkin, and seeing that face of hers


    is enough to ruin anyone¡¯s mood. I was the only one who was kind enough to retain her as a


    housekeeper here.¡±


    Caroline was impassive; she was used to Shirley putting her down and picking her apart. Nheless,


    she sneaked a nce at Nathan..


    Nathan was seated at the head of the table reading some business publications. He was 30 years old,


    and what made him attractive was not his fine appearance, but his maturity and inscrutability.


    Presently, he did not seem to have heard Shirley at all as he read the newspaper.


    For some reason, Caroline found herself heaving a sigh of relief. She nced at Shirley, who had done


    extensive work on her face, and cringed inwardly. It was. funny how Shirley had the audacity to call


    Caroline ugly when Shirley was not much better off.


    Caroline had sses at Talia University during the day. When sses were over, she walked out of the


    campus gates and stood on the sidewalk, intending to hail a taxi back to Royal Garden.


    However, she did not manage to hail a taxi at all. Just as she was about to give up, a Rolls-Royce


    slowly pulled up to the curb and stopped before her.


    The world-ss luxury ride worth millions of dors seemed to emanate a light of


    2/3


    Chapter 5


    its own. The backseat window rolled down slowly to reveal Jacob Faraday¡¯s


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    handsome face as he asked, ¡°Hey, Scary Cary, need a ride? Come on, I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡±


    Everyone called Caroline ¡°Scary Cary¡± in the campus. It was a nickname made tough at her scar and


    scary look.


    Jacob was Caroline¡¯s ssmate and the campus hunk in Talia University. He was also well-known for


    his demanding behavior.


    Seeing as Caroline could not hail a taxi at all, she had no choice but to take Jacob up on his offer.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    However, as soon as she got into the car, Caroline immediately regretted her decision, for she saw that


    someone familiar was the driver, and that person was none other than Nathan.


    This was Nathan¡¯s car.


    ¡°Hey, Scary Cary, let me introduce. you. This guy


    here is


    my


    Uncle Nathan.¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter 6


    ¡°Excuse me? Nathan is Jacob¡¯s uncle? What are the chances?¡± Caroline thought in despair.


    ¡°Uncle Nathan, this is my ssmate, Caroline. Caroline has had a crush on me for while now, and she


    even wrote me a love letter today. Here, I¡¯ll read it out to you,¡± Jacob continued as he took a letter out


    from his pocket.


    Caroline was stunned. She never wrote any love letters to Jacob!


    It must be a prank pulled by one of their ssmates. Someone must have written. Jacob a letter and


    signed it off as her.


    She was still bewildered as Jacob began to read out the letter with-a-dramatic ir, ¡°Dear Mr. Faraday, I


    really, really like you. I like how se xy your lips look, and I wish I could k*ss¡¯em. I also love your six-


    pack, and I want to take your clothes off. I don¡¯t have the best looks, but I can be the beast of your


    beauty. Please let me be your girlfriend. With love, Caroline, the Scary Cary.¡±


    Caroline was rendered speechless.


    She raised her head and nced in the direction of the driver¡¯s seat to see Nathan¡¯s reaction. To her


    surprise, Nathan looked m as if he had juste out from a business meeting.


    He was dressed in a ck lounge suit with a matching ck shirt underneath. An expensive-looking


    tas sel brooch was pinned to his suit, and it glimmered when it caught the sunlight.


    At present, he was gripping the steering wheel, and he maneuvered the car with ease, be it while


    switchingnes or making turns.


    Perhaps it was the explicit nature of the love letter, or Caroline¡¯s intense made Nathan look up into the


    rear-view mirror at that moment.


    They locked eyes.


    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!


    gaze, that


    Caroline¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerated. She did not dare to meet his gaze, because as soon as she


    did, she was reminded of the way he looked at her that night in the hotel while clutching her waist.


    His gaze had been burning with ferocity then, the kind a man would normally


    SEND GIFT


    Chapter 6


    reserve for his own woman.


    Caroline quickly averted her eyes and snat ched the love letter out of Jacob¡¯s hand. ¡°Shut up, will you?¡±


    she snapped internally.


    In truth, Jacob had noticed Caroline a while ago. Almost everyone at Talia University made fun of her,


    but she remained indifferent to them, which made her special.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were so madly in love with me, Scary Cary. You know what; I think we should start


    going out. You can be my girlfriend from now on.¡± With that, Jacob put his arm around Caroline¡¯s


    shoulder.


    Caroline was just about to shove him aside when the car suddenly screeched to a halt. It was only then


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    that she realized Nathan had pulled up by the roadside.


    ¡°Jacob, get out of the car, Nathan barked, his deep and maic voice filling the sudden silence in the


    vehicle.


    0

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Chapter 7


    ¡°But, Uncle Nathan, we¡¯re not there yet,¡± Jacob protested meekly.


    ¡°What? Are your legs broken or something? Walk the rest of the way!¡±


    Jacob could not find the words to retort. He was actually terrified of Nathan.


    Letting go of Caroline, he muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Scary Cary. We¡¯ll go on a date.¡± Then, he


    addressed Nathan warily, ¡°See you, Uncle Nathan.¡±


    The moment Jacob got out of the car and closed the door behind him, Nathan stepped on the gas


    pedal and sped off.


    They were the only ones left in the car now. Nathan did not say anything. throughout the drive, and


    Caroline sat stiffly in the backseat.


    About 15 minutester, the Rolls-Royce stopped in front of Royal Garden.


    Nathan got out of the car, and Caroline followed him. When he finally spoke again, his voice came out


    low and husky. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to my nephew.¡±


    Caroline looked up at him in surprise, but his imposing silhouette had already disappeared through the


    entrance of Royal Garden.


    ¡°He must think I was the one who wrote that love letter. Does he actually believe that I¡¯m some harlot


    who would go around pining after random guys?¡± Caroline wondered, lowering her gaze.


    After going through the work documents in his study, Nathan retreated to his room. Hey in bed, but


    for some reason, sleep would note.


    The fragrance on the bed hadpletely disappeared. He could not fall asleep. without it.


    Nathan pinched the space between his brows in frustration, and then dialed a number. ¡°Haye Mrs.


    Faradaye upstairs.¡±


    Downstairs, when Shirley heard that Nathan had summoned her, she practically leaped up in joy. She


    quickly found Caroline and eximed, ¡°Caroline! My husband has asked for me! I¡¯ll be sharing a bed


    with him tonight!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Caroline said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Hurry up and run my bath!¡±


    After taking a bath, Shirley took out a bottle of branded perfume. The thought of


    1/4


    Chapter 7


    Nathan¡¯s handsome face and his seductive figureparable to that of a world- famous male model


    made her feel like she was burning with desire.


    She couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    ¡°Caroline, aren¡¯t you jealous of me? Remember, you¡¯re just a cheap recement, while I¡¯m the real


    Mrs. Faraday!¡± After saying that, Shirley left arrogantly


    By the time she entered the master bedroom; Nathan had already woken up and was standing in front


    of the floor-to-ceiling window. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m here.¡± Shirley threw herself at him.


    Nathan had been waiting for Shirley with anticipation for her scent, but when she rushed over, he


    caught onto a pungent fragrance. The scent of roses that wafted up his nose was very tacky.


    Peeved, Nathan immediately pushed her away. ¡°What¡¯s that smell on you? Why do you smell different


    from when we were in bed together?¡±


    Shirley froze and thought, ¡°Why is he saying that I smell different from when we were in bed? I¡¯ve never


    fallen asleep in this bed before. Caroline did. Is he attracted to Caroline¡¯s scent?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Nathan narrowed his eyes dangerously and asked, ¡°Was it someone else who slept. on this bed?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my Go d, he¡¯s going to find out,¡± Shirley eximed inwardly.


    ¡°It was me, Honey, it was me. I just took a shower with flower petals and that, covered up my original


    scent¡­¡± she exined.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, then? Go take a shower. I want you to smell like before, or this marriage is


    over!¡±


    you did


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shirley could sense that he was in a bad mood today and didn¡¯t know who provoked him, so


    she hurried out without hesitation.


    Caroline was about to go to bed when she saw Shirley walking in with a gloomy. expression. ¡°Shirley,


    why are you here again? Did Nathan kick you out?¡±


    ¡°Caroline, go and sleep with my husband tonight!¡±


    ¡°What? Shirley is asking me to sleep with Nathan again?¡± At that thought, Caroline. refused


    immediately. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Shirley clenched her fist with jealousy in her eyes. ¡°Does she think that I want this?


    Chapter 7


    Wed, 31


    I don¡¯t want this at all,¡± Shirley roared inwardly, ¡°but I have no choice. Nathan wants her scent, and if


    she doesn¡¯t go in and sleep with him, he will find out the truth. I don¡¯t want to lose my position as Mrs.


    Faraday.¡±


    Shirley took out her phone and yed a video while asking, ¡°Caroline, what do you think this is?¡±


    Caroline looked up immediately and saw her grandmother, Nora, in the video. Nora was lying on the


    bed in a hospital gown. It had been so long since they saw. one another. Nora¡¯s hair had turned silvery


    white, and she was emaciated.


    With an oxygen mask on her face, Nora was calling out for Caroline in a soft voice, ¡°Carol¡­ Carol¡­


    ¡°Caroline, are you going or not? If you refuse to go, I will ask someone to pull out Nora¡¯s oxygen mask


    right now. By the way, Nora misses you dearly. She is probably worried that others will bully you and


    calls out for you daily.¡±


    Tears welled in Caroline¡¯s eyes as she stared at Shirley coldly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Caroline, I¡¯m only asking you to sleep next to my husband, so you can¡¯t let him touch you. Also, you


    muste out of the room before six o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. Not one minutete!¡±


    Shirley gritted her teeth with hatred. ¡°I was supposed to spend a wonderful night. with Nathan, and now


    I have to hand that opportunity to this cheap woman,¡± she thought.


    s, time was running out. She had to get past the night first and try to think of another way to trick


    Nathan another day.


    Caroline agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and put on some makeup to cover that scar on your face. You¡¯ll scare my husband if you look


    that ugly!¡±


    Shirley felt much better when she saw the scar on Caroline¡¯s face and walked out.


    After that, Caroline sat in front of the dresser, but instead of covering the scar on her face with makeup,


    she picked up a bottle of makeup remover and slowly removed the drawn scar to reveal the beautiful


    face hidden underneath it.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 8


    Caroline¡¯s palm-sized face had an air of distant beauty about it, and her skin was as fair as porcin.


    With a pair of alluring eyes, Caroline was so beautiful that she looked as though she was glowing.


    In truth, the scar on her face was fake.


    Caroline walked outside and came to the master bedroom.


    She was going to sleep with Nathan. She had thought that they would never meet after that night, but


    she was, yet again, forced to act like she was Shirley and sleep next to him.


    When thoughts of his towering figure and the cold warning words directed at her flooded her mind,


    Caroline could only take a deep breath and walk into the room


    Nathan was already lying on the bed, so Caroline carefully climbed onto the bed and slept on the other


    side, far away from him.


    Nathan was not in a good mood. ¡°Is this because of that little housekeeper?¡± he thought. ¡°Her eyes


    were pure, bright, and calm, making her look innocent, yet she managed to write such a bold love letter


    to seduce Jacob.¡±


    Nathan cast his thoughts about the housekeeper aside and opened his eyes to look at the slender


    figure lying beside him.


    She was sleeping on the edge of the bed and was about to fall off.


    ¡°Why are you sleeping so far away?¡± he questioned sharply. ¡°Come over here!¡±


    Caroline moved closer to him, and Nathan caught the pleasant fragrance again.


    The fragrance seemed to be abination of different flowers, and the scent of it was extremely


    alluring.


    ¡°Sleep in my arms,¡± he ordered in a low voice.


    ¡°Sleep in his arms?¡± Caroline¡¯sshes fluttered as she mused, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯m supposed to be


    Shirley right now. If I refuse to sleep in his arms, he would definitely be suspicious.¡±


    At that thought, Caroline moved closer, turned around, and rolled stiffly into his


    arms.


    Nathan stretched out his arms and wrapped them around her delicate shoulders.


    1.3


    Chapter 8


    31 Jan 1


    9 K -56%A


    before burying his handsome face in her hair and taking in her alluring scent. ¡°She smells wonderful,¡±


    he thought.


    The fragrance fascinated him.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what perfume you used.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t use any perfume.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that¡­ this is your natural scent?¡± he murmured with amusement, and his warm breath


    caressed her cheek.


    Caroline blushed. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Mr. Faraday.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday?¡± Nathan quickly reached out and pinched her delicate chin, forcing her to raise her head.


    ¡°Why are you calling me Mr. Faraday?¡±


    To his knowledge, only Caroline would call him Mr. Faraday.


    Caroline¡¯s heart ski pped a beat. She was so nervous that she forgot to change the way she addressed


    Nathan.


    Nathan studied her suspiciously as she hastily exined, ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m sleeping next to you.


    I¡¯m just nervous.¡±


    Nathan observed her face. He had always known that Shirley was beautiful, but at this very moment,


    she seemed exceptionally beautiful.


    The porcin-like skin on her face was so fair that even the vellus hair on her face. looked soft and


    transparent. He studied her so intently that her red lips, long ck hair, and clear, bright eyes, were


    reflected in his eyes.


    Inparison to how she looked at the moment, Shirley appeared rather tacky during the day.


    Nathan didn¡¯t know that he was not looking at Shirley at all, and this was the difference between


    authentic beauty and its cheap copy.


    He curled his lips and rubbed the delicate skin on the woman¡¯s jaw with his faintly calloused fingers.


    ¡°Why are you so timid all of a sudden? You seemed bold when you were crawling all over me.¡±


    ¡°I was drugged by Mrs. Faraday at the time¡­¡± Caroline exined helplessly.


    Nathan looked at her and said, ¡°How are you supposed to address me, then?¡±


    2/3


    SEND GIFT


    Chapter 8


    Wed, 31 Jan 10


    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable when she recalled the moments when Shirley flirtatiously


    addressed Nathan as ¡°Honey.¡± She wanted to run, but the man was pinching her chin, and his


    dominating aura left her unable to escape.


    ¡°Honey,¡± she muttered hastily and buried her face into his chest.


    Caroline wondered how Nathan would react if he ever found out that it was her whom he held in his


    arms and how he had ordered her to call him ¡°Honey.¡±


    Nathan raised his brows. He didn¡¯t want to tease her, but she was so shy at night, and her deer-in-the-


    headlights demeanor made his heart race.


    He swallowed hard at the sound of her sweet, endearing voice when she called. him, ¡°Honey.¡±


    0

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 9


    Nathan put his arms around Caroline¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Good night, Caroline said softly to him.


    Caroline thought it was difficult to fall asleep, but the next day when she opened her eyes, she found it


    was already six o¡¯clock.


    Shirley told Caroline to leave before six o¡¯clock. Thetter was not allowed to sleep. for a minute


    longer! Therefore, Caroline was runningte.


    She tried to get up. However, Caroline noticed that she was still in Nathan¡¯s arms. The man¡¯s strong


    arm held onto her thin and soft waist, and they held each other intimately.


    Caroline¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Then, she gently withdrew from Nathan¡¯s arms.


    However, when she moved, Nathan woke up. He tightened his grip and held Caroline tightly in his


    arms. He asked sleepily andzily, ¡°Why are you waking up so early? Sleep with me for a little longer.¡±


    Nathan had been suffering from insomnia but did not expect to sleep so well with Caroline in his arms.


    Nathan thought the woman in his arms smelled good and was as soft as a pillow. Therefore, he wanted


    to sleep a little longer while holding Caroline.


    Caroline did not dare to sleep anymore. She could feel Shirley was already waiting outside the door


    angrily. It was as if thetter was ready to fight her. She replied, ¡°I¡¯ll get up first. You should sleep a little


    longer. I¡¯m going to do some housework.¡±


    Nathan closed his eyes and smirked. He asked, ¡°Don¡¯t we have enough. housekeepers around the


    house? Why do you, Mrs. Faraday, need to do the housework?¡±


    Nathan always assumed that Caroline was Shirley, but she was not.


    ¡°I really need to get up,¡± Caroline said as she broke free from his grip and sat up.


    After Caroline withdrew from Nathan¡¯s arms, he stopped feeling sleepy as well. He slowly opened his


    eyes and soon regained some rity in his gaze.


    Nathan looked at the slender figure in front of him. Caroline quickly dressed up and got out of bed.


    Then, she left the room.


    15:41 Wed, 31 Jan-


    Chapter 9


    56%1


    Nathan frowned. He did not understand why Caroline left so quickly. It seemed that she was in a hurry.


    She did not even want to sleep with him for a little longer.


    After Caroline touched up the scar on her face with makeup, she came out and saw Shirley with a


    gloomy expression. Shirley pointed at the time and scolded, ¡°Caroline, it¡¯s 6:05 a.m. now. Why did you


    sleep with my husband for five more minutes? Are his arms so warm that you¡¯re reluctant to leave?¡±


    Shirley seemed to have seen right through Caroline. In fact, Caroline got up very early every day and


    never slept in, but Nathan¡¯s arms were wide and warm. That morning, Caroline was wound around him


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    tightly like an octopus.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t trust me, don¡¯t let me sleep with your husband next time,


    retorted Caroline.


    Shirley was at a loss for words.


    She was so angry that she was about to explode. Last night, Shirley could not sleep. a wink. As long as


    she thought of Caroline lying in Nathan¡¯s arms, she felt herself going crazy with jealousy.


    Nevertheless, Shirley had something more important to do. She asked, ¡°What perfume are you


    wearing? Give me the perfume.¡±


    Caroline thought, ¡°Perfume? Why are Shirley and Nathan asking me about the same thing?¡±


    Caroline raised her eyebrows and took out a bottle of perfume. She said, ¡°Here you


    go.¡±


    Shirley was shocked. She could not believe it was Cienna Care!


    Cienna Care was a top international luxury perfume skincare brand. It was said that the fragrance of


    Cienna Care could enchant people¡¯s hearts. It could make all the men fall in love with the woman with


    the scent.


    Cienna Care wouldunch its limited edition perfume every quarter. At that time, Yarwood¡¯s upper


    echelons and socialites wouldpete aggressively to buy the perfume.


    The bottle of perfume Caroline took out was a limited edition of ¡°An Encounter In Spring¡± of the Cienna


    Care line that season. Shirley and her mother had wanted to buy it for a long time but failed to buy


    even a bottle.


    Nevertheless, Shirley did not believe Caroline could so easily take out a bottle of


    23


    Chapter 9


    Cienne Care and show it to her.


    Shirley asked, ¡°Caroline, how did you get Cienna Care?¡±


    SEND GIFT


    COMM

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 10


    Caroline answered, ¡°It was a gift from my friend.¡±


    Shirley thought, ¡°What kind of friend? I want to have such a friend too!¡±


    That Cienna Care perfume had been used up. It was just an empty bottle. So, Shirley needed to buy


    the same perfume to get onto Nathan¡¯s bed.


    Shirley¡¯s expression turned ferocious. She stretched out her hand and wanted to p Caroline in the


    face. She cursed, ¡°Caroline, you ugly freak. Why do you still need to use perfume? Look at your ugly


    appearance. It¡¯s a waste of Cienna Care!¡±


    Just as Shirley¡¯s hand was about tond on Caroline, thetter raised her hand and grabbed Shirley¡¯s


    wrist.


    Caroline gently raised her bright and clear eyes and smiled casually. She retorted, ¡°Well, if it¡¯s not a


    waste for you to use Cienna Care, then you can buy it yourself.¡±


    ¡°You! You¡­¡± stuttered Shirley.


    Shirley was about to throw a fit, but when she suddenly saw the door of the master bedroom open from


    the corner of her eyes; she noticed it was Nathaning out.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Shirley smiled oddly, and then screamed. She stumbled backward a few


    steps.


    ¡°Caroline, why did you push me?¡± asked Shirley.


    At that moment, a tall and well-built b*dy stepped forward and stood in front of Shirley, blocking


    Caroline.


    Seeing that Shirley had a change in attitude and pretended that she had fallen. over, Caroline figured


    out what the former was up to. Caroline looked up and met Nathan¡¯s cold eyes.


    The man red at Caroline with no warmth in his eyes and yelled, ¡°Who said you. could behave this


    way? Apologize now!¡±


    Nathan wanted Caroline to apologize to Shirley.


    Caroline looked up at Nathan as she straightened her slender waist. She replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t push her.


    She¡¯s faking it. So, I won¡¯t apologize.¡±


    ¡°Honey, it was her who grabbed me and pushed me hard,¡± Shirley said pitifully ast she tugged at


    Nathan¡¯s sleeves, feigning her innocence and pretending to be weak.


    1/3


    509


    Chapter 10


    Nathan¡¯s eyes were like a knife, and his maic voice became colder. He told Caroline, ¡°Apologize


    immediately while I am still willing to give you a chance!¡±


    Nathan believed Shirley.


    Caroline had just been out of this man¡¯s bed not long ago, but he was still Shirley¡¯s husband.


    Therefore, all the warmth he hadst night was technically directed at Shirley and not Caroline.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Caroline was just a recement to sleep with him. When dawn came, she was to return to her ce as


    a housekeeper.


    Now, Shirley was hiding behind Nathan, smiling viciously at Caroline in victory.


    Shirley did not believe that Caroline would not surrender to the former.


    Caroline was silent for a few seconds, then walked to Shirley and pushed thetter hard.


    With a scream, Shirley was caught off guard and fell to the ground.


    Shirley was hurt and the pain spread all over her b*dy.


    Shirley burst into tears from pain.


    At that time, Caroline¡¯s cool voice came from above Shirley. She looked down at thetter and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Faraday. I actually pushed you this time.¡±


    Shirley was speechless.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, I¡¯ve already apologized to Mrs. Faraday. I¡¯m going downstairs to work now,¡± Caroline


    uttered and turned to leave.


    ¡°Honey, how dare this little housekeeper do this to me? She is so rude and unruly. You must seek


    justice for me!¡± Shirley trembled with anger, and she mbered up with some difficulty.


    Nathan did not expect Caroline could behave in such a manner. He looked at the girl¡¯s cold and


    stubborn figure with his gaze darkening.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes fell on Shirley¡¯s face. Soon, his handsome eyebrows were furrowed. in a slight frown.


    Shirley put on makeup, and she smelled like cosmetics. Her tears. were about to mess up her makeup.


    However, Shirley¡¯s skin in his armsst night was as white as porcin, and she had no makeup on.


    Her face was clean, soft, and tender..


    15:41 Wed, 31 Jan 1


    Chapter 10


    Nathan thought, ¡°Why is there such a stark contrast between the same person?¡±


    Shirley at night made him fall in love with her, but Shirley during the day disgusted him.


    Nathan asked, ¡°Shirley, was it really you who slept with mest night?¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11


    Shirley suddenly became very nervous. She thought, ¡°Why does he ask so? Did he find out


    something?¡±


    ¡°Honey, it was mest night. Look at my face,¡± Shirley answered as she pointed at her face.


    Nathan thought that it was the exact same face. However, he felt weird because it was such a huge


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    difference between Shirley during the day and Shirley and night.


    Nathan remained calm and said indifferently, ¡°You faked falling just now. Do you think I couldn¡¯t tell?¡±


    Shirley was stunned. She did not expect Nathan to know about it.


    She thought, ¡°Then why is Nathan defending me when he knows it?¡±


    ¡°Shirley, don¡¯t use such poor acting in front of me in the future. I protected your because I was satisfied


    with you sleeping with mest night. Tonight, you will continue and sleep in my room as you did


    before.¡± After saying that, Nathan left without looking at Shirley again.


    Shirley froze on the spot. It turned out that Nathan protected her because he was satisfied with the


    service of sleeping with himst night. However, it was Caroline who slept with himst night..


    Nathan still wanted Caroline to sleep with him tonight.


    Shirley¡¯s eyes were full of jealousy and anger. She thought that little bit ch only had to sleep with him


    once to ste to sleep with him once to steal Nathan¡¯s heart away.


    If Nathan knew that the woman who slept with him at night was Caroline, Shirley would be in trouble.


    Thetter could lose her position as Nathan¡¯s wife.


    Shirley immediately took out her phone and called Liliana. She said while crying, ¡°Mom, you have to


    think of something for me. But first, get me a bottle of Cienna Care. Moreover, Caroline seduced my


    husband! Mom, you have to discipline her!¡±


    ¡°Shelley, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve sent someone to buy Cienna Care. As for Caroline, your father and I n to


    get her married.¡±


    ¡°Married?¡± asked Shirley.


    ¡°Yes, now our family wants to cooperate with Cienna Care. Mr. Scott has connections, and he can help


    us to establish a rtionship. Moreover, we n to


    1/3


    Chapter 11


    marry Caroline to Mr. Scott.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s eyes lit up. She knew about Quinton Scott. He was brutal, malicious, and also had a special


    fetish. He had two wives. His wives had been tortured by him and his friends to death. Shirley thought


    that Quinton was a perfect match for Caroline.


    Shirley was overjoyed and urged, ¡°Mom, please hurry and arrange for both Caroline and Mr. Scott to


    meet!¡±


    As such, Caroline received a call from Liliana while Caroline was on campus. Liliana asked the former


    to go to Wondercloud Hotel to talk about Nora.


    Caroline knew that Liliana, her biological mother, did not like her and even hated her because she was


    an ugly woman from the countryside. Liliana even thought that Caroline was the shame of the Sullivan


    family. Yet now, Liliana had taken the initiative to invite Caroline out.


    Caroline replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, Caroline did not put the phone away just yet. Immediately, she y just yet.


    Immediately, she texted Shirley with a faint smile on her red lips.


    After school, Caroline went straight to Wondercloud Hotel and arrived at Room No. 809 as designated


    by Liliana.


    Soon, Quinton arrived and went into the same room.


    At that time, a tall and well-built figure came into the corridor. It was Nathan who came over with Alfred.


    Nathan nced at Room No. 809. Just now, he saw a familiar figure downstairs. It was Caroline, the


    little housekeeper from his house.


    He watched as Caroline entered Room No. 809, followed by a man who also went into the room shortly


    after.


    Alfred reported in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Faraday, the person who just entered is Quinton Scott. He has a


    bad reputation and a special fetish. Two of his wives ended up dead. Why is Ms. Sullivan with such a


    person?¡±


    Nathan remained silent.


    Alfred was not sure what Nathan was thinking. He thought Nathan seemed to have different thoughts


    about Caroline. Nathan had been paying attention to Caroline since they were downstairs.


    2/3


    #

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 12


    It was hard to see Nathan¡¯s expression under the flickering light. It seemed that hist handsome face


    was unfathomable. Soon, Nathan said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Nathan thought, ¡°It was Caroline who went in by herself without anyone forcing her. She is such a


    cheap woman. Before that, she wrote that explicit love letter to Jacob, and now she is going to have


    S** with Quinton in the hotel.¡±


    A woman with a messy private life had always been a pet peeve for him.


    Besides, why did Nathan have to care about Caroline¡¯s business?


    Nathan turned around and went to his room.


    Meanwhile, in room No. 809, upon hearing footsteps, Caroline turned her head and saw Quinton


    Caroline was not surprised at all. It turned out that the man was Liliana¡¯s real. purpose in asking her


    out.


    Caroline looked at Quinton and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Quinton Scott. Are you the bride who was sent to me by the Sullivan family?¡±


    Caroline was leaning sideways, and Quinton could only see half of her intact face, which was so


    beautiful that he rushed over eagerly.


    ¡°Mr. Scott.¡± Caroline turned her face to Quinton and said, ¡°Are you mistaken? My name is Caroline


    Sullivan, an ugly woman from the countryside.¡±


    Now, Quinton saw the right half of Caroline¡¯s face. There was a long scar on it, which was ugly, like a


    little centipede..


    ¡°You¡­ Where did such an ugly freake from? How dare the Sullivan family give me such a thing?¡±


    Quinton said angrily.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, don¡¯t be angry. There must be a misunderstanding. I have a sister named Shirley. She is so


    pretty. She is known as the most beautifuldy in Yarwood. I think she must be the bride from the


    Sullivan family who was meant for you,¡± exined Caroline.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± asked Quinton.


    Caroline replied, ¡°Mr. Scott, don¡¯t worry. She should be here now.¡±


    13


    15:42 Wed, 31 Jan OE


    Chapter 12


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door was opened. Shirley walked in.


    ¡°Caroline, are you st upid? You didn¡¯t even bring a room card. I had to bring this over for you!¡±


    grumbled Shirley.


    Shirley received a text message from Caroline, and thetter asked her to send over the room card. In


    order for Caroline and Quinton¡¯s rtionship to develop smoothly, Shirley had toe over.


    At that time, Quinton saw Shirley, and his obscene eyes immediately shone with. excitement. Shirley¡¯s


    gorgeous face truly made her the most beautifuldy in Yarwood.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Quinton rushed over and hugged Shirley.


    Shirley was confused and asked, ¡°Mr. Scott, what are you doing? Let go of me. You are mistaken.


    Caroline is your bride.¡±


    ¡°Shirley, stop!¡± chided Caroline gently. With her clear, cold gaze, Caroline smiled. at Shirley and


    uttered, ¡°What are you implying? Do you mean that the Sullivan family will give me, an ugly woman


    from the countryside, to Mr. Scott as a bride? What do you take Mr. Scott for?¡±


    Then, Caroline ttered Quinton and said, ¡°A man as noble as Mr. Scott could only deserve you, the


    most beautifuldy in Yarwood.¡±


    Quintonughed happily and said, ¡°I bet the Sullivan family does not have the guts to trick me. My


    beautiful Shirley, let¡¯s have some fun together.¡±


    Quinton then pushed Shirley down on the bed.


    Shirley¡¯s face was full of horror. She thought, ¡°It should be Caroline who will be sent to his bed. Why


    am I here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Scott, let go of me! No! Caroline, help me! Hurry and help me!¡± shouted Shirley.


    While Shirley was crying for help, Caroline walked out and closed the door.


    Shirley¡¯s screams fell on deaf ears.


    Caroline walked out and was about to go back. However, her phone rang. It was Jacob who called her.


    Jacob had obtained her phone number. He called Caroline several times that day. and kept harassing


    her.


    20


    15:42 Wed, 31 Jan O-


    Chapter 12


    56


    Caroline thought Jacob was joking in the carst night, but she did not know Jacob was serious about it


    and wanted to be in a rtionship with her.


    Jacob was Nathan¡¯s nephew. Caroline had already slept with his uncle and now Jacob wanted to date


    her. She could not do such a thing. She did not want to have anything to do with either Nathan or


    Jacob.


    Caroline did not answer the call, but a familiar figure came over to her. She did not. expect it was Jacob


    who came after her.


    Caroline was speechless. Now, she had no ce to hide. She could only push open the door to the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    presidential suite near her and quickly hide inside.


    However, Jacob also came straight to the presidential suite.


    Caroline thought, ¡°Did Jacob have a tracker on him?¡±


    Caroline nced at this huge room and ran to the bedside. Then, she got under the nkets.


    The door opened. Jacob walked in and shouted, ¡°Uncle Nathan? Uncle Nathan, where are you?¡±


    Caroline thought, ¡°Uncle Nathan?¡±


    Caroline, who was under the nket, was shocked and gasped. She thought, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is


    Nathan¡¯s room?¡±


    At that moment, the door of the bathroom opened. A deep and unpleasant voice. could be heard


    saying, ¡°Jacob, why the heck are you yelling?¡±


    0


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13


    It was Nathan!


    Caroline was sure that it was Nathan from the sound of his voice!


    She ended up hiding in Nathan¡¯s bed in order to avoid Jacob.


    Caroline thought, ¡°What kind of ill luck is this? How many times will I end up in Nathan¡¯s bed?¡±


    Caroline felt that she had dug a deep hole to bury herself in. She could only hold her breath and try to


    lie t so that Nathan and Jacob would not notice her.


    ¡°Uncle athan. I heard from my father that you were married, and she is the most beautiful daughter in


    the Sullivan family, that is, the most beautifuldy in Yarwood, Shirley. You didn¡¯t even tell me such a


    big thing. I want to meet her!¡± Jacob shouted with dissatisfaction.


    Nathan had just taken a shower. He was wearing a white bathrobe. The mist that clung onto him made


    him look exceptionally young and handsome. ¡°Okay, you can g


    go to dinner at my house in a few days,¡± replied Nathan indifferently.


    ¡°Then, I have to look closely at how beautiful Aunt Shirley is, given that she managed to steal your


    heart,¡± said Jacob.


    Caroline listened to their conversation under the nket. At that time, she felt a weight on the bed.


    Nathan had climbed inside.


    Caroline shouted inwardly, ¡°For goodness sake! Don¡¯te here!¡±


    Caroline¡¯s heart beat so heavily that it seemed to be jumping out of her throat. However, it seemed that


    the heavens did not hear her prayer. Soon, the nket. was lifted, and Nathan went into it.


    When Nathan came in, he sensed something strange. Someone was hiding under


    the nket.


    Nathan had seen too many women throw themselves into his arms over the years. His business


    partners often handed him clean, n*ked women on a silver tter. Therefore, Nathan narrowed his


    eyes and reached out his hand. He lifted the nket to see which woman was daring enough to court


    death.


    Caroline¡¯s tiny face with the long scar suddenly came into his sight.


    Nathan did not expect it was Caroline, the ugly little housekeeper.


    1/3


    56%


    Chapter 13


    Nathan¡¯s handsome face became gloomy. It was so cold and terrible that it could curdle milk. He


    thought that Caroline was so bold that she dared to climb into hist bed secretly.


    Jacob could not see Caroline from his angle. He took out his phone and said puzzledly, ¡°Uncle Nathan,


    did you see Scary Cary? I heard she was also at Wondercloud Hotel, but I didn¡¯t see her. She also


    didn¡¯t answer the phone.¡±


    Nathan sneered and replied inwardly, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve seen her. She is under my sheets!¡±


    Now, all Caroline wanted to do was find a hole in the ground and hide. Her tiny face was as red as a


    tomato. She did not know how to face Nathan.


    Facing Jacob¡¯s question, Caroline raised her head. She looked at Nathan with her bright and innocent


    eyes. She frantically shook her head to beg him from telling Jacob that she was there. Caroline also


    begged Nathan with gestures to let her hide for a while.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Nathan did not want to help Caroline. He wanted to get out of bed after sitting up because he thought


    of kicking her out of his bed himself.


    Caroline shouted inwardly, ¡°No!¡±


    In that moment of crisis, Caroline rushed over and hugged the man¡¯s muscr


    waist.


    The woman¡¯s soft b*dy suddenly came over, which stunned Nathan. He wanted to shove her away, but


    Caroline wound herself tightly around him like a tiny snake.


    Nathan thought, ¡°Is she trying to seduce me?¡±


    Nathan pushed his sturdy back against the head of the bed and gulped. He thought, ¡°Da mn it! Why is


    my b*dy getting hot inexplicably?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Nathan, why won¡¯t you say anything? Have you seen that ugly woman, Caroline?¡± At that time,


    Jacob looked up from his phone.


    Nathan quickly reached over and covered Caroline with the nket to prevent Jacob from seeing her


    under it. Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go out and look for her. Bye, Uncle Nathan, Jacob said as he went out.


    Now, there were only two of them in the room. Nathan lifted the nket and said angrily, ¡°Are you done


    hugging me? Let go of me!¡±


    Caroline had never felt so awkward in her life. She quickly loosened herself from


    Chapter 13


    him and opened her mouth, trying to exin. However, her long hair was h ooked on the buttons of his


    bathrobe, and she was suddenly yanked back.


    What was worse was Caroline¡¯s face hitting the area below Nathan¡¯s waist and abdomen.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14


    Caroline thought. This is the most awkward thing I¡¯ve ever done so far.


    Such an ambiguous posture made Caroline¡¯s tiny face burn, and her heart began to beat uncontrobly


    fast.


    Nathan¡¯s handsome face darkened. He gritted his teeth and forced out the words from his mouth.


    ¡®Caroline, are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not. My hair is h ooked on your button. I¡¯ll get it off now¡­ Caroline replied. as she stretched a


    hand out to get her hair.


    Nathan felt Caroline¡¯s tiny hands rubbing against him. Her white and soft little hands touched his waist


    and abdomen in a rather disorderly manner.


    Even though he had clothes on, Nathan felt that there was an electric current surging from the ces


    Caroline had touched. He subconsciously straightened his back and waist.


    ¡°Caroline, what are you touching with your hands?¡± asked Nathan.


    Caroline could not see where her hair was stuck at all, and her ambiguous posture. plunged her


    thoughts into chaos. As such, her hands also seemed to forget their boundaries as she touched Nathan


    When Caroline heard Nathan gritting his teeth, she suddenly realized exactly what she had been


    touching


    The man¡¯s strong muscles and well-defined abdomen frightened her, and she quickly withdrew her


    hand. Suddenly, everything Caroline did to Nathan that night in the presidential suite appeared in her


    mind.


    Caroline thought that it was very shameful.


    ¡°I won¡¯t touch you anymore. Can you help me get my hair off?¡± asked Caroline.


    Nathan did not want to do anything about the mess Caroline had made of herself. However, if the two


    of them kept fidgeting with each other like this, something might have happened to them.


    Nathan stretched out his hand and rudely pulled her hair off his button. Then, he lifted the nket and


    got out of bed.


    Nathan roared furiously, ¡°Get off my bed!¡±


    arks


    15:42 Wed, 31 Jan 1


    Chapter 14


    Caroline quickly got out of bed and stood in front of Nathan. His deep and


    narrowed eyes appeared stormy and dangerous. Nathan red at her as if scarlet sparks had ignited


    in his gaze. This strong oppressive aura rendered her unable to


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    breathe.


    Caroline knew she had messed up. So, she hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Faraday, I didn¡¯t know this was


    your room. Didn¡¯t you tell me to stay away from Jacob? I hid in this room to avoid him, and¡­ I


    identally went into your bed and¡­¡±


    to stay-


    Nathan interrupted her by saying, ¡°I asked you from Jacob, but I didn¡¯t ask you to seduce me.¡±


    Caroline asked inwardly, ¡°Seduce him?¡±


    Caroline immediately denied it, saying, ¡°I did no such thing.¡±


    Nathan reached out to hold Caroline¡¯s delicate shoulder and pushed against her hard. Caroline¡¯s


    slender back hit the wall abruptly. A sharp pain came upon her during the impact, which made Caroline


    frown.


    At that moment, Nathan put one hand on the wall beside Caroline. His tall and well-built b*dy was


    pushed against her as he locked her in his embrace. Nathan asked, ¡°You still don¡¯t want to admit that


    you were trying to seduce me. Did you get. a room and do something with Quinton just now?¡±


    Caroline was stunned. It turned out that Nathan saw her and Quinton. She exined, ¡°I did it


    because¡­¡±


    Nathan did not want to listen to her exnation at all. He interrupted her again, retorting, ¡°You¡¯ve been


    whetting my nephew¡¯s appetite, but on the other hand, you came to get a room and do something with


    Quinton. Now, you¡¯ve evene to my bed. Caroline, you seem to like seducing men so much. Do you


    know what shame is?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s voice was cold and full of ridicule.


    That was how he perceived Caroline.


    In Nathan¡¯s eyes, she was just a shameless woman who liked to seduce men.


    Caroline looked at Nathan and suddenly smiled. She said, ¡°Why are you so angry that I seduced you?


    Don¡¯t tell me that I was actually sessful in my attempt?¡±


    Nathan was stunned and asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Caroline raised her eyebrows, and her bright eyes exuded a slightly flirtatious air.


    Chapter 14


    She exined, ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad at this then? You seem to be seduced now, but you find it unfair to be


    seduced by a woman like me, so you are annoyed.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened suddenly. He raised his hand and grabbed her slender neck. He cursed,


    ¡°Caroline, you must have a death wish!¡±


    33

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15


    Caroline could not breathe the fresh air, and her face turned red quickly. She looked at the man in front


    of her. He was like an angry beast, which was terrifying to the extreme. ¡°Let go of me!¡± She struggled.


    Nathan stared at Caroline cruelly and had no intention of letting her go at all.


    The suffocating feeling was getting stronger and stronger, and Nathan was about to strangle Caroline


    to death. She did not want to die like that. She still had a lot of things to do. Suddenly, she thought of


    something. She immediately leaned forward and k*ssed the man¡¯s thin lips.


    Nathan instantly stiffened. He was shocked that Caroline had k*ssed him. He wanted to shake her off,


    but her lips were so clean, soft, sweet, and fragrant. It was intoxicating. He thought, ¡°She smells so


    good. And why does she look like the girl from that night?¡±


    Seeing that Nathan was in a daze, Caroline took the opportunity to push him away and jumped a few


    steps aside..


    Nathan¡¯s face was gloomy. He felt that he was truly crazy. He even thought the little housekeeper


    standing before him, who liked to provoke men, was the girl from that night. However, she was not as


    clean as that girl. The girl that night was Shirley, not her.


    Nathan took a few pieces of tissue paper, brutally wiped his thin lips, and then threw the paper ball into


    the trash can.


    Caroline saw Nathan¡¯s expression that hated her and thought, ¡°Does he really think I¡¯m so dirty?¡±


    ¡°This is thest time. If you dare to climb into my bed again, you won¡¯t live until tomorrow! Besides,


    even if I like women, I will only like beautiful women. Don¡¯t be delusional. I¡¯m not interested in an ugly


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    woman like you. Get out!¡± Nathan blurted. out heartless words to Caroline. She turned around and left


    without saying anything.


    Caroline went to the restroom, washed her face with cold water, and then left Wondercloud Hotel. She


    would never go to that hotel again.


    It did not matter to Caroline if Nathan hated her. She had nothing to do with him anyway. Caroline


    would disappear before his eyes once Nora was rescued.


    Caroline tried to forget everything that had just happened. At that time, Jacob ran


    13


    Chapter 15


    ¦°¦¥¦©


    56%


    over from the front and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re here, ugly woman. I¡¯ve been looking for you for half a day!¡±


    She thought, ¡°Jacob, who keeps haunting me, surprisingly came here to find me. It seems that I hid in


    vain just now.¡±


    Caroline looked over coldly. ¡°Mr. Faraday, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend now, ugly woman. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you on a date.¡±


    Caroline was speechless. ¡°Mr. Faraday, the love letter yesterday was not written by me. If you don¡¯t


    believe me, we canpare the handwriting. Besides, I don¡¯t like you. I won¡¯t be your girlfriend. I have


    something else to do. I have to go.¡±


    Caroline wanted to leave. However, at that moment, Jacob widened his eyes and looked at her in


    shock. ¡°Ugly woman, your face¡­¡±


    Caroline thought, ¡°My face? Da mn it!¡± She washed off the scar on her face when she washed herself


    just now. She hurriedly tried to cover her face, but it was toote. Jacob wiped off the remaining scar


    mark on her face, and her beautiful little face waspletely exposed.


    Jacob could not believe it. The ugly woman had turned into a different person. The ugly woman had


    be a little fairy! ¡°Oh my Go d, Caroline! You look so beautiful. Why do you want to pretend to be


    ugly?¡±


    Caroline did not expect Nathan¡¯s nephew, Jacob, would know about her secret of pretending to be ugly.


    If he had told Nathan, she would not have had the chance to see the sun today, let alone tomorrow.


    Speaking of the devil, a tall and well-built figure walked out of the Wondercloud Hotel. It was Nathan.


    He had changed into a ck suit and confidently walked down the hotel stairs. Alfred respectfully


    opened the back door of the Bentley, and the former got in the car.


    Caroline told herself that it was okay since Nathan did not see her. When she was about to breathe a


    sigh of relief, Jacob noticed Nathan. He immediately shouted, ¡°Uncle Nathan! Uncle Nathan, quickly


    Nathan, who was about to get in the car, stood up straight, and his deep narrow eyes looked over to


    that side.


    2/3

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16


    Caroline was speechless again. She wondered if the urge to strangle people was contagious since she


    really wanted to strangle Jacob right at that moment. She immediately hid behind him to prevent


    Nathan from seeing her face: ¡°Mr. Faraday, please don¡¯t tell anyone about me pretending to be ugly,


    especially your Uncle Nathan


    ¡°Why?¡± Jacob asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Because the reason behind this is veryplicated. Mr. Faraday, please don¡¯t tell anyone about it.


    Please keep it a secret for


    me.¡±


    Seeing that Caroline looked so solemn, Jacob nodded and agreed, ¡°Okay, I promise to keep your


    secret, but you also have to promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡±


    ¡°Be my girlfriend.¡±


    Caroline was lost for words. Jacob was really fishing in troubled waters. ¡°No, Mr. Faraday. I¡¯ve already


    said that I don¡¯t like you. Please don¡¯t waste your time on me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Then you have to give me a chance. Let¡¯s try it. You¡¯ll be my girlfriend for a month. If you haven¡¯t fallen


    in love with me in a month, I won¡¯t bother you anymore¡±


    Caroline wondered if she had a choice, but quickly determined that she didn¡¯t because Nathan had


    already walked toward them. He was getting closer to them. If she said no to Jacob, everything would


    be exposed.


    ¡°Okay, I promise. I¡¯ll go fix my makeup now.¡± Caroline turned and ran away.


    At that time. Nathan came over. He nced in the direction where Caroline disappeared and pursed


    his thin lips in displeasure. ¡°Jacob, what are you yelling about here? I hear you asking me toe over


    to see Caroline¡¯s face. What¡¯s wrong with her face?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Uncle Nathan, I asked you toe over and see how ugly Caroline¡¯s face is! I found that she¡¯s a


    little uglier todaypared to yesterday.¡±


    Caroline, who had just finished her makeup and returned, was voiceless. She thought, ¡®I better thank


    you then!¡±


    ¡°Ugly woman, faster,e here. Uncle Nathan. I¡¯m officially announcing to you that this ugly woman is


    my girlfriend, and she has promised to date me.¡±


    Caroline felt Nathan¡¯s cold and sharp gaze fall on her, and he stared at her for some time. She had just


    gotten out of his bed. Now, she had be Jacob¡¯s girlfriend. She would not me Nathan for


    thinking she was a shameless woman.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, the meeting will start in half an hour. It¡¯s time for us to go back to thepany. At that


    time, Alfred reminded Nathan in a low voice.


    Nathan withdrew his gaze and left..


    After Nathan finally left, Caroline slowly rxed.


    ¡°Ugly woman, I¡¯m very loyal, right? I didn¡¯t reveal anything about your act. Let¡¯s go on a date. I¡¯ll treat


    you to a movie tonight.


    ¡°No thanks, Mr. Faraday. I don¡¯t want to watch a movie. I¡¯m leaving Caroline left.


    As soon as Caroline left, a string of melodic ringtones resounded. Liliana called her.


    Caroline answered, ¡°Hello, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Caroline,e home now!¡± Liliana hung up the phone coldly.


    Chapter 16


    Caroline took a taxi back to the Sullivan residence.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    At the Sullivan residence, Caroline entered the living room and heard Shirley crying. ¡°Mom, this is the


    text message Caroline sent me. She deliberately asked me to meet at Room No. 809 to let Quinton


    assault me!¡±


    Shirley was disheveled, and there were bruises on her body. She looked so miserable.


    Liliana held Shirley dearly in her arms andforted thetter. When she saw Caroline was back, she


    immediately stood up and used. ¡°Caroline, you are so scheming and vicious. How dare you lie to


    your sister and make her go to Room No. 809 to deliver her to Quinton? Do you know what type of


    person he is


    Caroline stood in the living room, looked at Liliana, and smiled gently. ¡°Oh, Mom, so you actually know


    what kind of person Quinton is. I thought you didn¡¯t know¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17


    Liliana froze.


    She looked at the girl¡¯s cold gaze. They were so cold that she exuded an ethereal aura as if thetter


    was looking at her disdainfully.


    Liliana didn¡¯t like this pair of eyes. After all, she didn¡¯t raise this girl, and she had no feelings for her.


    At that moment, Connor walked in with a grim expression. Liliana immediately asked, ¡°Honey, what did


    Mr. Scott say?¡±


    Shirley smashed Quinton¡¯s head with amp in desperation to save herself. Quinton covered the back


    of his head, which was soaked with blood, and rushed to the Sullivan residence to settle the score with


    the Sullivan family. Connor was smiling and apologizing back then, but now he was in a very bad


    mood.


    ¡°What else can I say? The Scott family has connections with Cienna Care. Some time ago, through Mr.


    Scott¡¯s connections, our Sullivan Groups sessfully sent the tender document to Cienna Care. As


    long as Sullivan Group has established coboration with Cienna Care, our Sullivan Group will be


    the supreme leader in the spice industry.


    ¡°But now, because Shirley smashed Mr. Scott¡¯s head, he is threatening to break our coboration with


    Cienna Care.¡±


    Connor red at Shirley while finishing his sentence.


    Shirley felt extremely aggrieved. ¡°Daddy, mommy, it¡¯s all Caroline¡¯s fault. I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    Connor looked toward Caroline unhappily, ¡°Carol, I know you grew up in the countryside all these


    years, and you¡¯re negligent of discipline, but you can¡¯t behave like this. Do you know how important Mr.


    Scott and Cienna Care are to the Sullivan family?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know before, but now I know. In order to coborate with Cienna Care, you can sell away your


    daughter.


    Connor was furious. ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Carol, Mr. Scott¡¯s words are important at Cienna Care. That¡¯s Cienna Care we¡¯re talking about. That¡¯s


    why a lot of people. wanted to get along with him. You are the daughter of the Sullivan family, so you


    should contribute to the Sullivan family.¡± Liliana said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Caroline curled up her lips with a frosty gaze in her eyes. I¡¯m indeed the daughter of the Sullivan family.


    What about Rence and Shirley? Why don¡¯t they contribute to this matter?¡±


    ¡°Caroline!¡± Liliana shouted angrily, ¡°Look at Shelley¡¯s beautiful face. She is the most beautifuldy in


    Yarwood, and she is married to Nathan, the richest man in Yarwood. How can she help?¡±


    ¡°And Renee, she is the top socialite in Yarwood. Not only does she have a high educational


    background, but she is also talented in perfuming. She was sent to Friyx for further studies two years


    ago. Rence is the future hope of the Sullivan family. How can she contribute?¡±


    At that moment, Shirley interrupted, ¡°Caroline, we all know that you resented Renee for taking away


    your identity as the daughter of the Sullivan family for so many years. But you are just an ugly woman


    from the countryside. There was a world of difference between you and Renee. I only think of Rence as


    my sister!¡±


    Caroline smirked. She was always aware that she was an outsider in the Sullivan family.


    Renee had a good reputation in Yarwood. She was cultivated by the Sullivan family as a socialite since


    childhood. She was quite outstanding and was known as the top socialite.


    The Sullivan family was in the perfume business. Since Rence was gifted in perfuming, everyone dotetl


    on her.


    Therefore, when the Sullivan family knew that they had the wrong child, they couldn¡¯t bear to let Renee


    go, who is a fake. Instead, they disliked Caroline, the ugly girl who grew up in the countryside, the real


    daughter of the Sullivan family.


    |||


    Chapter 17


    On the other hand, Shirley was the youngest daughter. Everyone treated her face which had stic


    surgery as a treasure, hoping that she could marry into a powerful and prestigious family.


    She didn¡¯t disappoint and married Nathan Faraday, the wealthiest man in Yarwood.


    Only Caroline, who was looked down upon by everyone, and whom no one loved, could sacrifice


    herself for the Sullivan family at any time.


    Caroline straightened her back and said. ¡°I do want to contribute to the Sullivan family, but since I am


    an ugly woman from the countryside, Mr. Scott is not interested in me. I can¡¯t help you all anymore.¡±


    After saying that, Caroline turned around and left.


    ¡°What a rebellious girl!¡± Connor was so angry that his chest hurt.


    Caroline left the Sullivan residence. She took out her phone and sent a text message to return the


    tender document of Sullivan Group.


    Very soon, the person on the other end of the phone answered ¡°yes¡±.


    ?


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 18


    At the Sullivan residence, Connor got a call and his expression immediately changed drastically.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Honey, what happened?¡±


    Connor hung up the phone and said, ¡®Cienna Care returned our tender document!¡±


    Liliana slumped onto the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s all Caroline¡¯s fault. She offended Mr. Scott and he really interrupted


    our cot with Cienna Care!¡±


    They didn¡¯t expect Quinton¡¯s words carried so much weight. He said that he would interrupt their


    coboration, and he really did it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention that rebellious girl again!¡± Connor shouted menacingly.


    Now, they disliked Caroline even more. If Caroline was obedient, they wouldn¡¯t lose the opportunity to


    coborate with Cienna Care.


    The atmosphere was a little tense. Just then, something popped into Connor¡¯s mind. ¡°Shelley, how


    were things going over there? Did you sleep with Nathan already? When will he make our rtionship


    public?¡±


    Although Shirley married Nathan, it was a secret marriage, and no one knew it


    No one knew that Shirley was Mrs. Faraday, and no one knew that Connor was the father-inw of the


    richest man in Yarwood.


    Speaking of this, Shirley stammered a little bit. ¡°Daddy, my progress over here is a bit slow, we haven¡¯t


    slept together yet.¡±


    Bang!


    Connor pped the coffee table and said, ¡°You useless loser! It¡¯s been such a long time, and you still


    can¡¯t get on Nathan¡¯s bed. Look, nothing is going in my favor now. I even have to beg for coboration


    with Cienna Care. If Nathan is willing to make our rtionship public, then it will be others who will


    ¡°Connor, give Shelley a bit more time. Liliana defended Shirley,


    Connor¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I can give you the time, but don¡¯t you mess it up. You have to know that this


    marriage with Nathan is not initially Shelley¡¯s. I stole it for her.¡±


    Liliana and Shirley¡¯s faces turned pale. The status of the Sullivan family couldn¡¯t even match with the


    top tycoon family, the Faraday family, let alone establish an engagement with Nathan, the head of the


    Faraday family.


    It was all because of an emerald.


    And the emerald was not Shirley¡¯s, but¡­


    When Caroline returned to the Royal Garden, Shirley came back after her very soon. ¡°Caroline, go take


    a shower. You have to continue sleeping with my husband tonight.¡±


    Caroline thought, ¡°What? I have to sleep with Nathan again?¡±


    Caroline thought that she just had to sleep with him for one night. She didn¡¯t expect Shirley to let her go


    tonight too. Could it be that she had to sleep with Nathan every night?


    ¡°Caroline, what are you waiting for? III tell you to sleep with him, you have to go. Don¡¯t forget that Nora


    is still in my hands,¡± Shirley started threatening again.


    Thinking of Nora, Caroline¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. Nathan¡¯s embrace is so wide and warm. I¡¯ll


    sleep for you tonight once again,


    O


    Chapter 18


    Shirley fell speechless. She dug her nails into her palms as she was envious and jealous. As Mrs.


    Faraday, she had never slept in Nathan¡¯s arms before!


    Caroline took a shower and went into the master bedroom. She theny on therge soft bed.


    Nathan was still in thepany and hadn¡¯te back yet. He must have been busy,


    Caroliney at the side of the bed and closed her eyes,


    Soon, two rays of bright headlights of a car shone in from thewn. The car engine was turned off.


    Nathan was back.


    Nathan went upstairs and pushed open the door of the master bedroom. The girl on the bed was


    already asleep,


    He took off his suit, put it on the couch, and went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Cold water poured from the top of his head and sshed on his strong muscles before sttering


    away. He silently took a cold shower with his focused pupils. His mind was filled with thoughts of the


    small-faced girl with a long star


    How dare she ignore his warning and date Jacob


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Would she use her trick of seducing him on Jacob too?


    How many men had she had and how dirty her body was!


    B

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 19


    He was annoyed at her, but he was even more annoyed at himself because perhaps she was right. He


    really was seduced by her, and his body¡¯s reaction couldn¡¯t fool anyone.


    She made him so furious.


    The ugly woman was so ugly, but he didn¡¯t know why his attention was always attracted to her.


    Turning off the shower, Nathan went out in ck silk pajamas andy on the bed.


    As soon as he got into the bed, he smelled the sweet body scent on the girl, which tempted his nerves


    slowly. Nathan turned to look at the slender figure beside him and then stretched out his muscr arms


    to hold her in his embrace.


    Mmph!


    The girl who was asleep mumbled and slowly opened her sleepy eyes


    ¡°Did I wake you?¡± Nathan asked softly


    Caroline was groggy for a few seconds before she came to her senses. Nathan came back, and she


    fell asleep in his arms again.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re back


    Because she had fallen asleep just now, the girl¡¯s voice sounded weak and soft. It was the type of voice


    that men liked. Nathan. hummed, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Caroline looked up and saw his handsome eyebrows frowning slightly. She couldn¡¯t help but ask softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did someone annoy you? Is it the housekeeper, Caroline?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her!¡±


    Caroline thought, ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s because of me. Does he hate me so much?¡±


    Perhaps realizing that his tone was slightly heavy, Nathan reached out and held her delicate jaw.


    Looking at her beautiful face, he said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to talk about these annoying things. Did I scare


    you?¡±


    Caroline shook her head. She raised her small hand and stroked his slightly furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t


    frown.¡±


    In fact, Nathan nned to ignore her when he just got into bed, because Shirley annoyed him during


    the daytime. If it weren¡¯t for her body scent to help him fall asleep, he would have divorced her.


    But now she looked gentle again at night, which made his heart flutter.


    His slightly furrowed eyebrows slowly rxed under the touch of her soft fingertips. Nathan grabbed


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    her small hand and his gaze fell on her red lips..


    He suddenly realized that her lips were a little simr to that of Caroline¡¯s.


    Thinking of the soft peck from Caroline, Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened. His thumb, which was covered with


    faint calluses also started to rub her red lips.


    What was he doing?


    Fire zed all over her body starting from her red lips in an instant. Caroline raised her hand and


    pushed him. ¡°It¡¯ste. Sleep early


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep yet.


    Chapter 19


    ¡°Then you¡­ What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I want to do?¡± He bent down and kissed her attractive red lips.


    Time seemed to freeze at that moment.


    Caroline couldn¡¯t even hear her own heartbeat. She stared at the man who suddenly kissed her in a


    daze and forgot to react.


    Nathan held Caroline¡¯s delicate face. His slender fingers ran through her long flowy hair by her cheek


    while he was kissing her. Her lips really tasted the same as that of Caroline.


    Today, the little housekeeper stirred up an evil fire inside him. Although it was suppressed by the cold


    shower, when he touched Caroline, everything umted inside him erupted in an instant


    He couldn¡¯t help but deepen the kiss.


    Caroline¡¯s mind went nk. At first, there was a single voice ringing in her ear, and then there were


    many voices saying,


    Nathan kissed you! Nathan kissed you!¡±


    Although she promised Shirley to sleep with him, she only thought of the literal meaning of ¡®sleeping.


    She hadn¡¯t made any other preparations. She didn¡¯t know that she had to make any other preparations.


    B

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20


    At that moment, she realized that she was wrong. He and Shirley were a couple, and there must be¡­


    S** life.


    Caroline began to struggle, her two small hands pressed against his muscr chest, trying to push him


    away, Don¡¯t Let me


    go¡­


    The man¡¯s body was as firm as a rock. He remained motionless and leaned against her.


    Caroline didn¡¯t want to be Shirley¡¯s substitute and be with him for real. She was the little housekeeper


    that he ha


    mast. He detested and hated her so much!


    ¡°Let go of me! Caroline bit the corner of his lips hard.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Nathan groaned in pain and let go of her.


    He wiped the corners of his lips with the back of his hand. There was blood. Caroline bit his lips until


    they bled.


    What do you mean, him?¡±


    He looked displeased. The rising intonation of the word ¡®Hmm was assertive.


    Caroline¡¯s small and pretty face was flushed like enchanting rouge. She didn¡¯t dare to look directly at


    his handsome face. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve been waiting for me for the past two years and have always liked me?¡±


    That was what Shirley said, not what she said.


    Caroline was at loss for words. At that moment, an idea popped up in her head. She covered her


    stomach with her hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m rejecting you. I¡¯m on my period. It¡¯s inconvenient for


    me.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡± Nathan was a little suspicious.


    Caroline nodded vigorously and looked at him sincerely. ¡°Of course,¡¯ she said.


    Only then did Nathan believe her. Hisrge hand rested on her t belly and gently rubbed it. ¡°Does


    your stomach hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, Caroline burrowed in his arms obediently, and her tensed nerves just slowly rxed.


    Just then, a hoarse and S**y voice came from above. ¡°You can kiss on your period, right?¡±


    What?


    Her vision went ck. The man pressed down his well-built body and kissed her red lips again.


    He had a type of fir-like scent of male charisma Premium fragrance mixed with the strong scent of male


    pheromones on his body made people feel weak when they smelled it.


    Caroline hurriedly raised her hands and grabbed his pajamas in front of his chest. She was stunned


    and at loss for what to


    do


    Nathan didn¡¯t close his eyes and just stared at her intently. Her bright and clear eyes sparkled like shiny


    waves after being kissed as if she was a frightened deer. Her annocence and purity were something


    iparable.


    His narrow eyes turned scarlet. He released her lips slightly and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Have you


    ever kissed another


    mant


    Caroline was speechless. How could he ask this question!


    Caroline was so shy that she couldn¡¯t answer. No, except for that night, she had never had intimate


    contact with other men.


    Chapter 20


    Nathan knew when he looked at her reaction. She hadn¡¯t. He did know that night was her first time


    because of the blood on the sheet. However, she had never kissed another man before too.


    Shirley y


    was so clean.


    Over the years, there was no woman around him, but the 30-year-old man knew whatever he needed


    to know. He was also a mature and normal man.


    She was so clean, and that was why he felt more pity for her. At least she didn¡¯t mess with men like


    that little housekeeper, who didn¡¯t know how to love herself.


    ¡°Rx. I won¡¯t hurt you. He kissed her again.


    Caroline obviously felt that he became gentle this time. He gently pressed against her red lips and


    treated her very patiently.


    Caroline grabbed his pajamas on his chest. The pajamas were already creased into a knot. At this


    moment, he held her little hand and pressed it on the bed.


    Then he slid his slender fingers between her pale fingertips and intertwined their hands.


    #

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter 21


    Caroline¡¯s body felt like it was melting as she could not muster any strength. This feeling was foreign to


    her.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She did not want to overthink. She knew Nathan only regarded her as Shirley, and Caroline knew


    clearly she substitute. When dawn came, everything would return to the usual.


    She thought, ¡°Forget it. Just think of this one night as a dream¡±


    Her long eyshes trembled, and Caroline closed her eyes.


    No one knew how long they kissed until Nathan let her go. Her long ck hair scattered on the snow-


    white pillow to lips were red and her teeth white, looking like a fairy,


    Nathan rolled over andy t, closing his eyes to restrain his deares.


    He held her in his arms and said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Caroline buried her blushing face in his arms and closed her eyes. ¡°Good night.¡±


    The next morning, Caroline left the master bedroom before 6 am, and got to work by adding scars on


    her face.


    Just then, Shirley came over with a dark expression. ¡°Is my husband awake?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. By the way. I told him I was having my period yesterday. Don¡¯t get exposed.


    Shirley immediately caught a vital point, ¡°You said you were having your period? Why did you say that?


    It can¡¯t be¡­ My husband wanted you?¡±


    Caroline continued working coldly without answering the question.


    Shirley became jealous at once. ¡°Caroline, you bitch. You must¡¯ve seduced him. Otherwise, why would


    he want you?¡±


    Caroline nced at her. ¡°So, why did you send this bitch to your husband¡¯s bed?¡±


    Shirley became speechless.


    Shirley realized she had never won an argument. The sliver-tongued Caroline always triumphed over


    Shirley.


    At that moment, Shirley suddenly thought, ¡°Nathan hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Then, I can¡­¡±


    ¡°In another ten minutes, you will go into the master bedroom to put away the clothes my husband took


    offst night,


    Caroline


    Looking at Shirley¡¯s calcting smile, Caroline knew what she was nning again. She nodded,


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Shirley quickly went upstairs and pushed open the master bedroom door. Nathan was still not awake.


    Her opportunity had arrived.


    Shirley tiptoed to the bedside, lifted the nket, andy under it


    Now, Nathan was right beside her. Looking at the sleeping man¡¯s handsome face. Shirley felt an


    unbearable itch in her heart. She could finally be in his arms.


    Shirley slowly moved closer and rested her head against his chiseled chest.


    Before she could lean on him, Nathan opened his eyes alertly. He gazed sharply at her. ¡°What are you


    doing?¡±


    Nathan sat up.


    O


    Chapter 21


    ¡°Just a little more, but he¡¯s awake, Shirley thought. Feeling guilty, she answered, ¡°What do you mean,


    Honey? I¡¯m sleeping with you.¡±


    Nathan pursed his lips as he looked at Shirley. She still made him feel disgusted during the daytime.


    He could smell cosmetics on her when she came here just now. He did not know whether the makeup


    had covered up her original aura.


    The clean and sweet fragrance of her body still lingered in bed. The scene of kissing the girlst night


    was vivid in his mind. At night, Shirley was like a dream


    When dawn came, he woke up from his dream


    It seemed she would only visit him in his dreams at night.


    Get down. Tell Julie to change all the bedsheets and nkets. Nevere near my bed during the day


    ever!¡± He ordered


    coldly.


    Shirley¡¯s face turned pale with fear. At that moment, the master bedroom door opened, and Caroline


    appeared.


    Honey Shirley immediately pulled down the strap on one side of her nightgown, exposing her rosy, fair


    skin. Then, she threw herself into Nathan¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡¯re so naughty, Honey. I¡¯m having my period.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 22


    Nathan frowned and turned to look at the door. Caroline¡¯s scarred face appeared in his sight.


    She stood by the door. Naturally, Caroline was stunned, as she did not expect to see this scene of


    Nathan a


    Nathan¡¯s mood turned worse. He shot her an unweing re and parted his lips to speak, Did no


    rules of a housekeeper? Do you think you can enter the master bedroom as you like? Get out!¡±


    Caroline turned around and ran away.


    Shirley could not help but snicker, thinking, ¡°Good, he should scold her properly. That bitch is


    delusional to th seducing my husband!¡°


    win bed.


    Before Shirley could smile, she felt a violent force against her. Nathan held out his hand and pushed


    her off the bed.


    Thud!


    Shirley fell heavily on the carpet.


    She was speechless.


    Just now, she was stillughing at Caroline. Now, Shirley was the joke.


    Nathan got out of bed and looked down at her condescendingly. Don¡¯t touch me except at night. Be


    prepared to lose your hands if this happens again.¡±


    After saying that, Nathan went into the bathroom and began showering. He wanted to scrub off the


    ces where Shirley had touched him


    Shirley was miserable as she exited the room. She thought she could take the opportunity to sleep with


    Nathan, but he rejected her so much


    He only liked ¡®Shirley¡± at night, who was Caroline.


    Shirley approached Caroline and deliberately sneered. ¡°Now that you¡¯re scolded, you should face


    reality by now. Your husband thinks you¡¯re me.¡±


    Do you know why my Honey is so angry? Because you disturbed us just now. Why did you say I was


    having my periodst night? Otherwise, Honey and L


    The more Shirley said it, the more sensual it was Caroline was expressionless. It turned out that Shirley


    asked her to go over in ten minutes to show her that they were together.


    The man¡¯s voice was full of annoyance toward Caroline when he told her to get out:


    It was just a dreamst night


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He did not even know it was her in his dream


    She was the only our to remember


    Just then the doss swung open and a familiar voice sounded Uncle Nathan, are you awake?¡±


    Jarob had arrived


    Shirley stepped forward ¡°Why are you these, Mr. Faraday!¡±


    Jacoli¡¯s eyes shone, atal | immediately said. ¡°Why are you be ugly woman! Where are the stars on your


    face? Aren¡¯t you acting ugly tortay?


    III


    Chapter 22


    Caroline knew Jacob thought Shirley was her. After all, they had the same faces.


    Caroline wanted to say something, but a deep voice echoed upstairs, Acting ugly? What are you talking


    about. Jacob?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s heart skipped a beat, thinking. ¡°Oh no, Nathan heard it¡±


    Only then did Jacob see Caroline. Then, he examined Shirley, who looked precisely like Caroline, and


    thought, ¡°This can¡¯t be Aunt Shirley, can it? Why does Aunt Shirley look like Caroline?¡±


    Jacob was stunned.


    Nathan strode down the stairs and stared at Jacob. ¡°Why did you mistake her, Jacob? Is it because


    Shirley and Caroline look the same?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s eyes fell on Caroline¡¯s face, narrowing his deep eyes slowly. He had not realized that the left


    side of Caroline¡¯s face without scars looked very simr to Shirley¡¯s.


    ¡°If she blocked the scars on her right side, then¡­ he thought.


    Nathan looked at Caroline. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s heart pounded, thinking, ¡°He must have noticed something! Am I going to get exposed


    today?¡±


    B

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter 23


    The atmosphere in the living room suddenly became tense. Since Jacob and Shirley were angry,


    nobody dared say a word.


    Caroline came to Nathan and asked, ¡°Mr. Faraday, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Cover the scar on your f


    face. Let me see if your face is the same as Shirley¡¯s, replied Nathan.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    If you don¡¯t do it, then I will!¡± hissed Nathan.


    Nathan then pulled Caroline before him and then stretched out his hand to cover the scar on Caroline¡¯s


    face. Her delicate, cold, and beautiful face was exposed.


    It looked exactly like Shirley¡¯s face.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When he looked at Caroline¡¯s porcin-white face and crystal-clear eyes, Nathan thought, ¡®Caroline¡¯s


    face is not only the same as Shirley¡¯s. This face also looks exactly like the person who snuggled up to


    me the night before!!


    Nathan¡¯s eyes were like thick ink, and the darkness in them was as dangerous as an abyss. ¡®Why is


    your face exactly the same as Shirley¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Honey, Caroline went to get stic surgery using my face as a reference. However, the stic surgery


    was a failure, which left this scar on her face!¡± Shirley exined hurriedly


    Nathan looked at Caroline and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Caroline had to admit it first. ¡°Yes.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ Have you ever lied to me? Such as covering up this scar and pretending to be


    Shirley?¡± Nathan stared at Caroline calmly and said something that made her shudder.


    Caroline¡¯s cold sweat soon made Nathan doubt it.


    Caroline tried to calm herself down. Right now, Nathan had no idea that the scar on her face was fake.


    Jacob was the only person who knew the truth.


    ¡°How could that be possible, Mr. Faraday? Even if I cover this scar with a thickyer of foundation, you


    will definitely see it if you were lying next to me. I can¡¯t cover this up at all,¡± replied Caroline.


    Nathan pursed his lips. Indeed, the girl who had slept in his arms these past two nights had no makeup


    at all. Her face was clean, tender, and wless.


    On top of that, he could definitely see such a long scar on her face even if it were covered with


    foundation.


    ¡°Was I just suspicious over nothing, then? wondered Nathan.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not lie to me, or you¡¯ll regret it, said Nathan with a hint of warning in his voice. He then


    turned around to leave.


    Having said that, Nathan then left. As soon as the strong, oppressive aura dispersed, everyone


    breathed a collective sigh of relief. It was so risky, considering how Nathan nearly discovered the truth.


    Jacob stepped forward and said, ¡°You ugly woman, why


    how much does Uncle Nathan pay you? I¡¯ll double you working as a housekeeper in Uncle Nathan¡¯s


    house? Well,


    your sry. You cane to me and be my exclusive little housekeeper!¡±


    Jacob chose to be deliberately suggestive when he referred to Caroline as ¡°my exclusive little


    housekeeper.¡± This made everyone¡¯s imaginations run wild.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, how could you fall in love with Caroline? She¡¯s had too much stic surgery done!¡±


    Shirley said.


    ¡°Hey, Shirley, aren¡¯t you thinking too highly of yourself? Is it because I addressed you as Aunt Shirley¡±


    once? I don¡¯t know why Uncle Nathan married you. I think you¡¯re the one who had too much work done


    on your face, retorted Jacob.


    Shirley gritted her teeth jealously. She didn¡¯t know when Caroline ensnared the little overlord of the


    Faraday family. Nathan liked Caroline, but now Jacob was also interested in Caroline. Shirley couldn¡¯t


    ept that both of these men were obsessed with Caroline!


    ¡°You should stick around with me, ugly woman. I¡¯ll support you in the future. I¡¯ll have a lot of money,¡±


    said Jacob.


    ¡°Jacob! Just then, Nathan¡¯s low voice could be heard. He sounded displeased. For some reason,


    Nathan hade back.


    ¡°Uncle Nathan, why are you back?


    ¡°I want you to follow me to the office today,¡± replied Nathan. T¡¯m going to observe your finance and


    management skills.¡±


    Jacob immediately howled. ¡°Uncle Nathan! I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell your father to cancel all your credit cards. Nathan remained impassive.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s going to cancel my credit cards?¡± thought Jacob.


    Jacob, who had been unting his wealth earlier, was suddenly given a p to the face by his Uncle


    Nathan.


    ¡°Okay, Uncle Nathan, I¡¯ll go to the office with you!¡± Jacob waved his hand at Caroline reluctantly and


    added, ¡°I¡¯ll hang out with you another time, ugly woman.¡±


    Nathan and his nephew had finally left. Caroline lowered her gaze. Just then, a chime was heard as


    she received a text on her phone.


    The text was from an unknown number: [Break up with Jacob right away!]


    B


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 24


    The message was brief. However, even if it was sent by a strange number, Caroline guessed that it


    was Nathan who sent her


    this text


    Nathan had sent her a message asking her to break up with Jacob


    ¡°How did he get my number?¡± wondered Caroline.


    Caroline looked at Shirley and said, ¡°Shirley, tell me. Where on earth did you hide Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Caroline, don¡¯t think I¡¯m stupid,¡± retorted Shirley. Do you think I¡¯ll tell you? Without Grandma around,


    you won¡¯t be this obedient and listen to what we say


    Oh? Then why don¡¯t you take a look at this?¡± said Caroline.


    Caroline took out a photo. It was Quinton pushing Shirley onto the bed in the hotel yesterday.


    Shirley¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°When did you take the photos? Give me those quickly!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Shirley, if you don¡¯t tell me where Grandma is. I¡¯ll send this photo to Nathan. If Nathan knows that


    you¡¯ve cheated on him, not only will you stop being his wife, but the Sullivan family will suffer thanks to


    you.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s face turned pale. She didn¡¯t expect to have been set up by Caroline yesterday. Caroline had


    even brought along evidence to threaten Shirley with. It was clear that Caroline was not that easy to


    deal with.


    ¡°Caroline, don¡¯t tell Nathan!¡±


    Then why don¡¯t you tell me where Grandma is? challenged Caroline.


    Shirley gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Ward 311 of Zedfield Hospital¡±


    Caroline smiled, ¡°Shirley, thank you for this. I¡¯m leaving now, and 1 won¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°What? Caroline won¡¯te back? Then who would sleep with Nathan tonight?¡± thought Shirley.


    Shirley was as anxious as a cat on hot bricks.


    In the evening, Nathan took Alfred back to Royal Garden and entered the study.


    Nathan sat in the chair and was reviewing some documents. Without looking up, he asked in a low and


    indifferent voice. ¡°Did you contact Cienna Care?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Cienna Care hasn¡¯t given us a clear answer yet, Alfred replied respectfully.


    Nathan frowned and wondered, ¡°Are they putting on airs? Ask someone to bring me a cup of coffee¡±


    Adam replied. ¡°Very well¡±


    Soon, the door of the study was pushed open, and Julie brought over the coffee. ¡°Mr. Faraday, your


    coffee.¡±


    Nathan put down the pen in his hand ¡°Where is that litle housekeeper, Caroline? I didn¡¯t see her when I


    came back just now. What is the doing if not working?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, Caroline resigned, replied Julie


    ¡°Resigned?¡± asked Nathan with mild surprise


    ¡°Did she go to Jacob¡¯s ce to be his exclusive housekeeper or something he wondered.


    He had warned Caroline twice. The first time, Nathan asked her to stay away from Jacob. The second


    time. Nathan asked Caroline to break up with Jacob immediately. How dare she ignore him like this?


    Nathan took out his phone, looked for Caroline¡¯s phone number, and dialed it.


    At Zedfield Hospital, Caroline was apanying Nora in her ward. At longst, Caroline was reunited


    with Nora.


    st two vey


    years,


    Over the past woken up yet.


    Nora had lost a lot of weight, and her mental state was not good. She was in a daze and had not


    Caroline took out a scented pellet and put it in Nora¡¯s mouth. Then, Caroline held Nora¡¯s hand and


    quietly stood beside her. At this time, the phone rang, and an unknown number kept shing on the


    screen. Nathan was calling her.


    ¡°Why is he calling me?¡± she wondered.


    Now that Caroline had found Nora, she would not be held back, Caroline refused to go back to Royal


    Garden and would not be anyone¡¯s little housekeeper anymore. She no longer had anything to do with


    this man.


    As for Caroline losing her virginity to him at Wondercloud Hotel and spending those two nights in his


    arms, she was going to pretend it was a dream,


    Besides, Nathan had no idea.


    Caroline hung up and immediately blocked his number.


    At this time, her phone chimed, indicating that she had received a text message: [Caroline, the head of


    the Faraday family, Nathan, is asking for you. He¡¯d like tomission you to make a perfume balm for


    his niece to remove her birthmark. Will you ept?)


    B

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 25


    Nathan wanted her to make a perfume balm.


    Caroline mulled over this for a while and then replied to the text


    In the study of Royal Garden. Nathan could feel a sharp chill because Caroline had hung up on him.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    up on him like this?


    Did she dare to hang up on


    He dialed again, only to be met with a prompt that said, ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is not in service.¡±


    Nathan dialed two more times, but he still received the same prompt.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday?¡± At this time, Alfred said cautiously, ¡°Don¡¯t call again. Your call to Ms. Sullivan will not be


    connected.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Nathian.


    ¡°Because Ms. Sullivan seems to have blocked you,¡± replied Alfred


    ¡°She blocked me? thought Nathan.


    Nathan had never been blocked before. His dark eyes immediately turned icy, and his handsome face


    was so gloomy that it could freeze water.


    ¡°This ignorant little housekeeper!¡± swore Nathan inwardly,


    Alfred was so terrified that cold sweat beaded across his forehead. Yet, given that Alfred was just a


    secretary, he tried tofort Nathan by saying, ¡°Mr. Faraday, Ms. Sullivan is not your little


    housekeeper anymore. It¡¯s normal that she wouldn¡¯t pick up after you¡¯ve called her.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Nathan red daggers at Alfred. ¡°Does he know what he¡¯s saying? If he doesn¡¯t,


    then he should just remain silent thought Nathan,


    Alfred immediately shut up.


    This time, the phone chimed. It was a reply from Cienna Care.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, Cienna Care has replied. S-She said¡­ Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you stammering? Have you suddenly lost your ability to speak?¡± asked Nathan.


    ¡°Cienna Care said that she is too busy now. If you wish for her to make the balm, you need to schedule


    an appoin her secretary


    an appointment wi


    with


    What?


    Nathan¡¯s face now showed nothing but contempt. Alfred, in an attempt to smooth things over,


    immediately said. ¡°Nathan. Cienna Care is indeed busy and has a lot of orders. I think it¡¯s also


    understandable that she¡¯s asking us to get in line and wait.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s expression turned sharp once more as he hissed, ¡°You¡¯d better stop talking and get out of


    here!


    Allied mmediately fled the room, aggrieved. He felt that nobody liked to hear the truth in this day and


    age


    Now there was only fun in the snady. Nathan felt depressed. He was unsure if he was angry at Cienna


    Care or that little housekeeper, Caroline


    Nathan had seen people who weren¡¯t afraid of courting death, but he had encountered far too many


    this year.


    Nathan got up and came to therge window. From this position, the window overlooked the night


    scene of the whole city.


    O


    Chapter 25


    Now, Nathan was also at the yery top when it came to financial power. Few people could affect his


    mind. He was too calm. and restrained.


    However, who knew what tomorrow could bring? For him, Caroline was like an unanticipated ident


    that burst into his life


    without warning.


    Nathan realized that his mood was beginning to be influenced by her, which was a very bad sign.


    If Caroline left, they would likely not meet again.


    Nathan walked out of the doors to the study. ¡°Where is Mrs. Faraday? Ask her toe and see me


    ¨C


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, Mrs. Faraday just returned home. I heard that Mrs, Faraday¡¯s mother had taken a fall, so


    she rusher home to take care of her mother¡±


    Shirley was spooked and ran away Since Caroline was no longer around and nobody could seduce


    Nathan, Shirley decided to make up an excuse and leave. She was noting back until she got her


    hands on some Cienna Care perfume.


    Nathan frowned and said. ¡°I understand.¡±


    He then went back to the master bedroom and went to bed after taking a cold shower. For some


    reason, the night felt longer than usual, and Nathan could not fall asleep.


    He began to miss the scent of the woman, the contours of her body as she slept in his arms, and the


    long, passionate kisses they shared that night


    The next day. Nathan went to work first, but the atmosphere at Faraday Group was gloomy. Because


    everyone could sense that Nathan was in a bad mood. they dared not to provoke him


    Someone ran into Alfred and asked quietly, ¡°Alfred, who messed with our boss?¡±


    I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because of a certain little housekeeper, replied Alfred.


    ¡°A little housekeeper?¡± wondered the employee.


    Soon, the news spread like wildfire as everyone immediately envisioned the love story of the ¡°CEO


    Who Fell in Love With a Little Housekeeper


    After work. Nathan drove to the Penningcoll Residence to see Yuliana


    Nathan entered the password and opened the door. As soon as he walked in, he heard Yuliana


    you¡¯re a good friend


    ¡°Not


    Caroline looked back at Yuliana as she ran Soon the bumped her head into someone¡¯s exquisitely


    sculpted chest,


    SDGH


    COMMENT

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26


    When the slender, graceful girl abruptly crashed into Nathan¡¯s arms, his tall, straight body suddenly


    froze. It was that little housekeeper


    He stretched out his hands and held the girl by her slender waist, protecting her in his embrace


    Caroline had the impression that she had rum into a wall. She was in such agony. Tears welling up in


    her eyes, the looked up and saw Nathan¡¯s eminently attractive face,


    ¡°It was Nathan thought Caroline. ¡°Why did he show up here


    ¡°Uncle Nathan, why are you here?¡± asked Yuliana at that moment


    Uncle Nathan Why was it Uncle Nathan again?¡± groaned Caroline inwardly.


    Caroline and Yuliana were ssmates Yuliana had a birthmark on the right side of her face and was


    deemed an ugly woman. In this regard, they were both in the same boat.


    Although Yuliana was deemed an ugly woman, she was optimistic and enthusiastic with a lovely


    personality. Gradually, she became good frends with Caroline


    Yuliana had never revealed to her ssmates that she was a youngdy from the Faraday family, so


    no one knew about it Caroline felt as if she had fallen into the Faraday nest.


    ¡°Uncle Nathan, why are you still holding on to Carol¡¯s waist I know for a fact that Carols slender waist


    and only 20 inches which is a hard thing for men to resist. Uncle Nathan, do you feel the same teased


    Yuliana.


    It wasn¡¯t until then that Caroline realized Nathan was still holding on to her. His powerful arms, which


    felt like a soldering iron, gripped her thin, soft waist. She immediately struggled to break free from his


    embrace.


    Her waist was as supple as a porcin vase, which Nathan didn¡¯t realize until he held her. He wa


    one hand


    able to hold her waist


    He couldn¡¯t help holding her for a little while longer. He only let Caroline go when she began to


    struggle.


    ¡°Yuliana, weren¡¯t you living alone here? Why did you bring someone over to stay with you questioned


    Nathan. He didn¡¯t


    expect the little housekeeper from his ce to show up at his vi, nor that she would crash into his


    artiis just polis


    Caroline knew that Penningcoll Residence belonged to Yuliana¡¯s Uncle Nathan because she had


    mentioned it before However, Caroline didn¡¯t realize beforehand that Uncle Nathan was Nathan


    Faraday


    Just then. Yuliana grabbed Caroline¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Uncle Nathan, Carol is my ssmate and good


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    trend I was the one who invited Carol to stay with me


    Nathan nced at Caroline indifferently and demanded. ¡°Move out of this ce immediately.¡±


    ¡°Nathan wanted to kick her out?¡¯ wondered Yuliana in shock


    ¡°Uncle Nathan, but why? argued Yuliana, trying to stand her ground. ¡°Why are you trying to kick my


    friend out? Did her 20- inch waist that you just lugged do nothing in her favor?


    Nathan was rendered speechless. Nathanmented inwardly. He felt that his efforts in raising Yuliana


    were futile.


    Caroline didn¡¯t expect Nathan would try to kick her out as soon as he arrived Although, it is not as if she


    wanted to live in


    his vi. After all, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him from the moment she left Royal


    Garden.


    1/2


    11:34 Fri, Feb 9 G


    Chapter 26


    Yet, for some unmentionable reasons, she had to stay here.


    She couldn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°M-Mr. Faraday, just a moment!¡± Caroline immediately blocked in front of him and exined, ¡°Mr.


    Faraday, I don¡¯t have a ce that I can go to now. Can you give me some time to look for a ce


    outside of here, and I will leave as soon as I find


    one?¡±


    Nathan remained unfazed as he bypa ssed her and went upstairs.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday,¡± called out Caroline.


    A small hand stretched out and grabbed his suit sleeve.


    Nathan turned around, and his line of sight moved from her soft white fingers to her face. Caroline


    gazed at him with a pitiful expression. Her eyes looked bright and pure as she pleaded. ¡°Mr. Faraday,


    please, I¡¯m begging you. My grandma is in the hospital now. The daily medical expenses are


    expensive. I do not have a ce I can go to¡­¡±


    Caroline spoke those words while delicately biting her scarlet lips, overflowing with helplessness and


    desperation,


    Nathan¡¯s gaze fell on her scarlet lips. The ce she bit lightly lost its moist red color, but it would soon


    spring back. It looked delicate and lovely.


    Suddenly. Nathan remembered the kiss he shared in the throes of passion with Caroline in the master


    bedroom the night before.


    2/2

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 27


    Nathan¡¯s throat tickled and rolled slightly. Then he conceded, ¡°Move out immediately once you have


    found a ce to stay


    After saying that, he went upstairs,


    Finally, she managed to get out of being kicked out.


    As soon as Nathan¡¯s silhouette disappeared into the study, Caroline breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed


    like he was amenable to coaxing, but not coercion.


    Yuliana pulled Caroline into the room and pushed her onto the chair, Carol, have a seat. Now I¡¯m going


    to share my good stuff with you.


    ¡°Can I refuse wondered Caroline


    Caroline remembered what Yuliana had shared with her previously an inappropriate magazine.


    At that moment. Yuliana took out a booklet, looking secretive and mysterious as she eximed, Th-da!


    Carol, this is my name list of hunks. There are 100 handsome hunks in the booklet. You can have your


    pick of them.¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    ¡°Carol. how about this cute little guy here? If you date him, he will delimited to you. That would be so


    sweet. What


    about this middle-aged man? He¡¯s handsome and wealthy, so I¡¯m sure he will spoil you just like his


    daughter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like them scorned Caroline, ying along with Yuliana.


    ¡°Well, what about this one? Dam n, he even works out. His hip strength is unquestionably strong¡­


    Neither of them noticed that a tall and well-built form had appeared by the door at that time. It was


    Nathan!


    When Nathan arrived, he just stood by the door and saw the two girls sitting there. Their voices were


    clearly transmitted to


    his ears.


    His handsome face wentpletely dark. He immediately threw the door wide open and reprimanded


    in a deep voice. ¡°What are the both of you doing here?¡±


    Nathan was here!


    Suddenly hearing the man¡¯s voice, Caroline was so frightened that she immediately stood up from the


    chair and stammered. ¡°Mr. Faraday, we¡­ weren¡¯t doing anything¡­¡±


    Nathan strode up to her, and his menacing and domineering aura quickly cast a shadow over her.


    ¡°Then what is this?¡± snarled Nathan.


    Yuliana stealthily pushed the name list toward Caroline¡¯s hand. Then she gazed up innocently at


    Caroline and murmured, ¡°Carol, I have already advised you that we are still only students. We shouldn¡¯t


    be thinking about falling in love. Men are j stumbling blocks on our way forward.¡±


    Caroline was stumped. She stared at Yuliana with her eyes wide open, thinking, ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    just


    Yuliana decided to teach Caroluir a good lesson. She picked up her pen and began to do her


    homework, ¡°Uncle a good girl. Carol was the one who pulled me into looking at all this


    Nathan. I¡¯m


    This so-called good girl was unquestionably one of the biggest jokes Caroline had heard this year. She


    decided to hold her


    silence.


    1/2


    LanguageCert


    11.34 Fri, Feb 9 G


    Chapter 27


    Nathan picked up the mame list and browsed through it casually, Inside the booklet were various


    handsome men, the name list was one of thergest collections of men he had seen. It would have


    dazzled anyone who looked at them.


    Despite his surging rage, Nathanughed, ¡°Caroline, how would you like to exin this to me? You do


    not want to study and are even influencing Yuliana negatively?¡±


    Caroline was speechless as she muttered inwardly. ¡°What kind of nonsense is this? Does Yuliana even


    need someone influencing her negatively?¡±


    Yuliana nodded fervently. Uncle Nathan was right.


    Caroline knew she couldn¡¯t talk her way out of this no matter what, so she decided to appease Nathan.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, I will start studying right now.¡±


    She reached out to flip through her test papers.


    Before she could flip open the test paper, a magazine fell to the ground with a loud smack.


    Caroline lowered her gaze and looked down. It turned out to be the inappropriate magazine that


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Yuliana had forced on her.


    Now, the magaziney there with the pages flipped open, showing a pair of men and women rolling


    around the sheets¡­.


    It was over.


    Caroline was dumbfounded. She felt that it was a futile exercise to talk her way out of this.


    Caroline immediately picked up the magazine and hid it behind her. At that moment, she heard Nathan


    gritting his teeth and sinisterly seething. ¡°Caroline!¡±


    Caroline looked at him with watery eyes and tried to exin. ¡°Mr-Mr. Faraday, why are you so angry? I


    see. So it is okay when men check out beautiful women, but it bes illegal when women check out


    handsome men? For goodness¡¯ sake, what era are we living in now? What is wrong with getting


    exposed to a bit of S** education?¡±


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    2/2

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28


    Nathan¡¯s handsome face turned ferocious as he heard Caroline¡¯s eloquent response. ¡°Caroline, shut


    your mouth, or I¡¯ll block your mouth!¡±


    Yuliana, who was eavesdropping, immediately interrupted. ¡°Uncle Nathan, what do you want to use to


    block Carol¡¯s mouth? I have reasons to think that you are talking dirty¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    ¡°Hey, stop talking. That was not what your Uncle Nathan meant! Caroline said.


    Nathan¡¯s face darkened, and he did not say a word. If Caroline dared to challenge him again, he would


    really block her mouth.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday. I was wrong. I¡¯ll improve and won¡¯t repeat the same mistake, Caroline admitted


    obediently.


    Nathan snorted coldly and left.


    Yuliana immediately lunged at Caroline as soon as he left and said, ¡°Carol, sorry to have made you go


    through that just now. I can¡¯t let Uncle Nathan find out it was me. Otherwise, he will tell his brother and


    sister-inw, who are my parents¡±


    Caroline packed up her books and left as she thought, ¡°So much for being besties¡±


    ¡°Carol. Im sorry. I apologize to you. How about this? Who do you like from the name list? I¡¯ll bring you


    their muscr body images


    Caroline was rendered speechless as she thought, ¡°No. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like any of them? That¡¯s impossible. They are my best collections, even though they are not


    as good as Uncle Nathan¡­ Carol, do you have a crush on Uncle Nathan? Do you want me to get you


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    his muscr body images?


    Caroline was shocked. Looking at Yuliana in horror, she could not understand why thetter had such a


    terrible idea in her mind. ¡°Stop getting me into trouble. I don¡¯t want any muscr body images!¡±


    Caroline left after saying that.


    When Yuliana was talking about other men, Caroline did not respond, but when Nathan was


    mentioned, Caroline became sensitive. It was like Caroline was in love with Nathan.


    Yuliana nodded and realized that Caroline must have had a crush on Nathan.


    Sheplimented Caroline for having good taste in her mind and was determined to bring Caroline


    some muscr body images of Nathan.


    The next day, Caroline got up early. She first went to the mansion¡¯s backyard, which she had changed


    into a greenhouse. It was why she stayed there.


    The location of Penningcoll Residence was very good. It was why Caroline chose the ce to nt the


    rare species in the world. However, the ce was the Faraday family¡¯s private property, so she could


    not buy it.


    Her eyes lit up when her best friend Yuliana invited her to move in


    She never expected the ce to be Nathan¡¯s property


    Caroline walked to the ghost orchid. After her meticulous care for many days, the white ghost orchid


    was about to bloom. At that time, she would grind it into a perfume balm to help Yuliana remove the


    birthmark on her face.


    11/2


    11:34 Fri, Feb 9 G


    Chapter 28


    Now, Caroline realized that the reason Nathan went to find Cienna Care was because of Yuliana, his


    niece.


    Everything was so coincidental. Caroline felt that there was a close connection between her and


    Nathan..


    At that time, her phone rang. It was a call from Zedfield Hospital.


    ¡°Hi. Ms. Sullivan. Pleasee to the hospital quickly. Your grandmother has woken up!¡±


    Caroline immediately rushed to the hospital after finding out that Nora had woken up.


    In the ward, Caroline hugged Nora and said, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re finally awake. I miss you so much.¡±


    47%.


    Nora opened her eyes weakly and looked at Caroline. Then she raised her hand and touched


    Caroline¡¯s head, saying, ¡°If it


    isn¡¯t Carol.¡±


    At that moment, Caroline put her guard down and snuggled up in Nora¡¯s arms, acting coquettishly. She


    was no longer anybody but a child who needed to be loved.


    ¡°Carol, where is your emerald? Show me your emerald.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29


    ¡°Emerald?¡± Caroline thought.


    Caroline recalled that she did not carry the emerald with her. It was left at the Sullivan residence.


    ¡°Grandma, the emerald is at the Sullivan residence. I¡¯ll go and get it right away.


    Nora closed her eyes and said weakly, ¡°Okay, Carol, remember to get it. You cannot lose the emerald.


    I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡±


    Nora fell asleep again.


    Caroline put a quilt over Nora and went straight to the Sullivan residence to get her emerald.


    At the Sullivan residence, Shirley, who had escaped home, saw Caroline and asked in surprise,


    ¡°Caroline, why are you back?¡±


    Caroline looked at her coldly and replied. ¡°I¡¯m here to take my emerald.¡±


    ¡°Emerald Shirley thought. Her expression changed drastically after hearing that.


    Caroline went upstairs and returned to her room to get the emerald, but the emerald had disappeared.


    She could not find the emerald where she had kept it and realized it must have been stolen.


    ¡®Shirley, where is my emerald? Did you take it away? Give me back my emerald


    Shirley did not expect Caroline to think of the emerald at this time. The emerald had been handed to


    the Faraday family in exchange for the marriage between Shirley and Nathan,


    No one understood why the emerald was so powerful that it could help the Sullivan family get close to


    the Faraday family.


    In fact, Caroline was the one that Nathan was supposed to marry. She was supposed to be Nathan¡¯s


    wife.


    ¡°Caroline, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. What emerald? Do you have any evidence that


    we took emerald? If not, we can sue you for nder,¡± Shirley said confidently.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and search your room.¡±


    ¡°Caroline, you have no permission to enter my room!¡± Shirley went to stop Caroline.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Caroline pushed Shirley hard.


    Shirley directly hit her nose on the wall.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Shirley screamed in pain as she covered her nose and ran to the mirror. Her nose was crooked.


    your


    Back then, the Sullivan family had spent a lot of money on Shirley¡¯s stic surgery to make her look


    like this. The maintenance cost of her face would be millions of dors every year. But now her nose


    had be crooked from Caroline¡¯s push.


    ¡°Someone please call the doctor!¡±


    The scene was in chaos. At that time, Shirley, who was covering her nose, received a call from Nathan.


    Shirley quickly answered, ¡°Hello, Honey


    1/3


    LanguageCert


    1:34 Fri, Feb 9


    Chapter 29


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    you


    ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll ask the driver to pick you up. Let¡¯s go back to the Faraday manor. My mother


    wants to see yo Nathan said in a low voice.


    Shirley was stunned to hear that her mother-inw wanted to see her.


    There was no way she could meet anyone now because of her crooked nose.


    She could not let others know that she had undergone stic surgery.


    Shirley wanted to decline, but Nathan had already hung up the phone.


    She did not know what to do.


    Shirley immediately looked at Caroline and said, ¡°Caroline, you go to see my mother-inw with my


    husband.¡±


    Shirley wanted Caroline to be her recement for meeting Nathan¡¯s mother.


    ¡°I refuse to go.¡±


    ¡°Caroline, if you don¡¯t go, then I¡¯ll drag you down with me if I can¡¯t maintain my status as Mrs. Faraday


    I¡¯ll tell Nathan that it was you who slept with him that night. I¡¯ll also tell him you were my recement to


    sleep with him for two other nights. Do you think he will not strangle you to death if he knows the truth?¡±


    Caroline paused and thought Nathan would definitely strangle her to death if he knew the truth.


    In fact, Nathan had already strangled her before, and she could still remember the terrible feeling of


    suffocation.


    Caroline closed her eyes and replied. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    When Caroline arrived at the Faraday manor, Nathan had already been waiting for her. There was a


    trace of cold impatience in his eyes. ¡°Why are you so slow?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ This is my first time meeting my mother-inw. I was a little nervous, so I was slow.¡±


    Nathan did not like Shirley during the day because of her heavy makeup. However, today, he realized


    that she had removed the makeup on her face, revealing a clean, snow-white face.


    Her long ck hair was tucked behind her snow-wh ite e ars. Her watery eyes, beautiful nose, and red


    lips were all mesmerizing.


    Nathan nced at her and suddenly felt that she seemed to have changed into a different person.


    ¡°No makeup today?¡± His voice softened a little.


    ¡°Yes, but if you like me with makeup, I¡¯ll put it on now.¡±


    ¡°No need. My mom has been waiting in there for a long time. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Nathan extended his hand to Caroline. Caroline¡¯s long eyshes quivered slightly.


    ¡°My mom has been urging me to get married and have children. We have to pretend we are a couple in


    love in front of her. Do you understand?


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Caroline obediently extended her hand to Nathan.


    2/3

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 30


    Nathan held her hand and took her into the mansion.


    Caroline followed behind as Nathan¡¯s broad, warm palm held her soft little hand.


    She thought the day of being a recement was over, but it was hot.


    As soon as they entered the living room, they heard Nathan¡¯s mother, Yuna Faraday, asking. ¡°Where


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    did Nat bring my daughter-inw? Why hasn¡¯t he brought her back yet? Someone go and guard the


    door. If hees back aler, shut the door and tell him not toe back.


    After he heard that, Nathan answered, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Yuna immediately saw the delicate figure behind Nathan at a nce and immediately rushed over.


    ¡°Nat, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Is this my daughter-inw, Shirley?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Yuna,¡± Caroline said obediently.


    ¡°Great! Great!¡± Yuna immediately responded. She was very satisfied with her daughter-inw. ¡°Shelley,


    I¡¯ve long admired your name


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard you were the one who slept with my son!¡±


    Caroline was left speechless.


    Caroline¡¯s face immediately turned red as that night¡¯s memories suddenly emerged from the depths of


    her mind.


    ¡°Shelley, I want to interview you privately. What do you think of my son? Did you know he was still a


    pure and innocent boy that night?¡± Yuna winked ambiguously.


    In fact, Caroline had long guessed that it was Nathan¡¯s first time that night. Now that it was confirmed,


    she immediately looked at Nathan.


    Nathan stood at the side, and his eyes fell on her.


    At that moment, their eyes met.


    What happened that night became even clearer in their minds.


    Caroline quickly moved her gaze away.


    ¡°Yuna, that night¡­ I don¡¯t remember anything


    Yunaughed loudly. ¡°Shelley, let¡¯s wrap some ravioli together. We¡¯ll have ravioli for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Caroline followed Yuna to begin wrapping the ravioli. Because the pasta dough was ced on the


    refrigerator, Caroline went to get it.


    However, the refrigerator was too high for her to reach even if she stood on tiptoes.


    At that moment, a tall and sturdy figure came from behind her and reached out his long arms, easily


    grabbing the pasta dough.


    1/2


    LanguageCert


    11:34 Fri, Feb 9


    Chapter 30


    Caroline knew it was Nathan because she had already smelled his scent.


    She turned around and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    However, Nathan did not give her the pasta dough. He blocked her in the corner and trapped her in his


    arms. Then he bent his back, got close to her, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you really remember


    nothing from that night?¡±


    Caroline instantly flushed, and her eyes were watery. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Nathan reacted with a casual lowugh.


    He did not expect Shirley to be so shy and mesmerizing during the day.


    He wondered why he had not noticed it before.


    Nathan had not slept with Shirley in his arms for two nights. Now that he was so close to her, he could


    smell the sweet fragrance from her body, and it tempted him.


    He could not help teasing her. Then, do you want me to help you recall it tonight?¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    The atmosphere instantly became ambiguous, and Caroline¡¯s heartbeat was out of control again.


    ¡°Shelley, why are you taking such a long time to take the pasta dough? Is it too high? Let me help you.¡±


    At this time, Yuna came over. She turned around and left when she saw her daughter-inw in her


    son¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m old. Let the young people take it.¡±


    Caroline was very embarrassed. She sn atched the pasta dough and wanted to slip away to the left.


    However, Nathan would turn left when she moved to the left, and when she moved to the right, he


    would also turn right. His tall body blocked her in the corner, toying with her.


    Caroline¡¯s little face flushed. She dipped her finger in the flour and wiped it on Nathan¡¯s handsome


    face. ¡°Don¡¯t block me.¡±


    Nathan stepped back, and Caroline immediately took the opportunity to escape.


    Looking at her slender back, Nathan wiped off the flour on his face with the back of his hand and then


    chuckled happily.


    After the three of them ate the ravioli, Yuna said, ¡°Nat, Shelley, your room upstairs is ready. Go to bed


    early.¡±


    Caroline was shocked upon hearing that. She had to sleep there with Nathan again.


    2/2


    ?

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31


    Caroline blushed when she thought about the second night when they slept together and when he


    kissed her affectionately,


    Nathan went to the study while Caroline went into their room alone. She took her nightgown and went


    to the bathroom to shower.


    Soon, the door opened and Nathan came back..


    Caroline¡¯s phone was ced on the bedside table. At that moment, a text message came.


    Nathan did not deliberately snoop into her privacy, but the phone screen lit up, and a text message


    popped up automatically. It was a message from Jacob.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened as he wondered why Jacob had texted Shirley.


    At that time, the bathroom door opened, and Caroline walked out with a fragrant scent.


    Nathan turned to look at her and said, ¡°Jacob sent


    Caroline froze for a moment upon hearing that.


    you a message,


    At this time. Nathan looked up and down at her suspiciously. ¡°Why did Jacob send you a message?¡°


    Caroline felt that Jacob would get her into trouble sooner orter. She pretended to be calm and took


    her phone away, ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t Jacob like Caroline, that little housekeeper? He just wants to learn more


    about Caroline from me.¡±


    Then she smiled and said, ¡°Jacob seems to care about Caroline. Ithink they are a good match. What


    do you think?¡±


    Nathan replied indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t think they are a good match. Jacob is pure and innocent. Caroline


    doesn¡¯t deserve him,


    Caroline was surprised to hear the answer.


    She realized this was why Nathan had always opposed her being with Jacob.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Caroline has offended you. Why are you so biased against her?¡±


    Nathan stepped forward and looked at Caroline¡¯s little face. After the shower, her face was pinkish,


    making people want to take a bite of her tender face.


    He could not help but pinch her face and say, ¡°She¡¯s not as clean as you.¡±


    Caroline was confused to hear that Nathan thought Shirley was cleaner than herself.


    Caroline was so infuriated that she suddenly stood on tiptoe and kissed his thin lips.


    She thought that since she was dirty, she might as well contaminate him.


    Nathan¡¯s tall and straight body stiffened. He stretched out his hands and held her waist.


    He realized that her waist was also around 20 inches, the same as Caroline¡¯s


    Nathan finally knew why he was attracted to Caroline. It was because she looked like Shirley in all


    aspects.


    He thought Caroline was relying on her resemnce to Shirley to seduce him.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Nathan was determined not to be seduced by Caroline anymore because he could not take his hands


    off Shirley.


    1/2


    ??????


    1:34 Fri, Feb


    Chapter 31


    47%


    He did not know if it was because Shirley had removed her makeup. He was mesmerized by this


    Shirley in the daytime and nighttime.


    Initially, Nathan wanted to divorce, but at that moment, hepletely changed his mind.


    Nathan held Caroline¡¯s waist and stared at her affectionately. ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a shower yet. Mrs.


    Faraday, what¡¯s the rush?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Faraday,¡± Caroline thought.


    This was the first time Nathan called her ¡°Mrs. Faraday.¡±


    His low and maic voice had a hint of affection.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Caroline heard her heartbeat suddenly elerating again. Initially, she bit him out of resentment but


    hearing him call her ¡°Mrs. Faraday¡± made her heart soften instantly.


    Caroline wondered if she had fallen in love with Nathan.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t fall in love with him,¡± she thought..


    Nathan was Shirley¡¯s husband, and Caroline was only a recement. She could not fall in love with


    him.


    His gentleness and affection at the moment were toward Shirley, not Caroline, including him calling her


    ¡°Mrs. Faraday.¡±


    2/2

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32


    ¡°Let go of me. You should take a shower first.¡± Caroline pushed him away and went to bed,


    Nathan swallowed and went into the bathroom to take a shower


    Caroline opened the text message on her phone, and her eyes narrowed when she saw the message


    sent by Jacob: [Go on a date with me tomorrow, ugly woman.]


    Jacob wants to go on a date with me?¡± She thought, ¡°To hell with that date! I¡¯m busy being a


    recement here.¡±


    Caroline quickly replied: I don¡¯t have time tomorrow.


    Jacob sent: Have you forgotten our one-month rtionship, ugly woman? If you don¡¯t go on a date with


    me tomorrow, I won¡¯t keep your secret anymore!]


    Caroline was speechless.


    Caroline turned off her phone and buried herself under the nkets.


    Soon, the nket was lifted, and Nathan, who had just gotten out of the shower, came. ¡°Why do you


    bury yourself under the nket? Aren¡¯t you afraid of suffocating?¡±


    She was not afraid of being suffocated, but rather being toyed with.


    I wasn¡¯t doing anything. After saying that, Caroline leaned toward him and rested her head in his arms.


    She negotiated in a soft voice, ¡°I have something to do tomorrow, so I can¡¯t apany you and Yuna.


    Is that okay?¡±


    Seeing her leaning over so obediently. Nathan reached out and put his arms around her delicate


    shoulders. ¡°My mom wants us to stay here for two days. What are you doing tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going on a date with Jacob. Can I say that?¡± She replied inwardly.


    Rumor had it that men would bring bad luck. Sure enough, bad things kepting her way ever since


    she slept with


    Nathan.


    The task of being a recement had not ended, and she was being forced to go on a date.


    If Nathan found out, the very same day next year would be the day tomemorate her.


    Caroline slowly stretched out her small hands and hugged his waist. Then, her tiny and pretty face


    gazed at him. ¡°My mom isn¡¯t feeling well, so I thought to apany her tomorrow. Can I, Honey?¡±


    The girl called him ¡°Honey¡± in a coquettish voice, sounding feminine.


    Many women pretended to be demure in front of him. He was disgusted by this because it felt awful.


    Back then, two of his best friendsughed at him, saying all men liked this kind of coy act, and they told


    Nathan he did not understand women.


    Now, Nathan finally understood a little.


    He looked at the woman in his arms and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Still no?¡± She thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t he more amenable to coaxing rather than coercion? I thought I just


    needed to act pitifully and coquettishly. It seems like I¡¯m not working hard enough.¡±


    1/2


    11:34 Fri, Feb 9 G


    Chapter 321


    Caroline¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She leaned over and kissed him on the neck, then on his firm chin. She


    kissed while coaxing. ¡°Please, Honey. I really want to go back tomorrow. Please say yes.¡±


    Nathan felt she was too sweet and fake. He narrowed his dashing eyes, which were turning red with


    lust.


    $475


    No wonder men liked this kind of thing. Tonight, he finally understood the appeal. This type of woman


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    could turn on any


    man.


    He could not refuse her at all.


    However, only she could make him feel this way. The other women could not.


    Nathan held out his hand and lifted her onto his body.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    Caroline, who kept acting cute, suddenly stiffened.


    The man gazed at her face passionately and asked h o ars ely, ¡°Did you truly forget what happened


    that night. Mrs. Faraday?


    Caroline was silent, pondering. ¡°Why did he bring this up again?


    The man¡¯s sculpted body under her was enough to recall all the memories of that night. Caroline


    blushed deeply and was about to escape. I really don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Nathan held her slim waist with his two big hands to keep her from running.


    His eyes burned with hostility. ¡°You remember everything. Mrs. Faraday


    2/2


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Caroline insisted.


    Nathan raised his eyebrows and said, I¡¯ll help you recall your memory. That night, you climbed on me


    and untied my belt


    ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± She shouted inwardly.


    Caroline quickly covered his mouth with two small hands.


    Her hands were soft and fragrant. Nathan looked at her and kissed her palm.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing? How could he kiss my hand?¡± She wondered


    Caroline was so frightened that she quickly pulled her hand back


    The next second, Nathan sat up and imed her red lips.


    Caroline¡¯s brain went nk. She could not think about anything anymore. She put her hands against


    his well-defined chest and tried to push him away.


    However, the man did not budge. She could only bite her teeth to fend him off.


    Nathan opened his eyes and stared at her with lusting eyes. He was slightly disappointed because she


    would not let him kiss


    her.


    ¡°This is our obligation as man and wife, Mrs. Faraday


    Caroline did not know they would be like this when she first became a recement. Nathan,


    usually so cold and abstinent, urged her to fulfill her obligations as a wife every night.


    It was getting harder and harder to be a recement, and it was about to be a high-risk


    upation.


    Just as she was at a loss, the door suddenly opened, and Yuna fell in.


    It turned out Yuna had been peeking outside the door.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Caroline let out a soft cry. Nathan quickly carried Caroline off his body and covered her in a nket to


    protect her. He looked at Yuna darkly. ¡°Mom¡±


    Yuna got up from the ground in embarrassment. She was too excited at the scene and could not help it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m just seeing when I can have a grandchild. Please continue. I saw nothing! Don¡¯t


    worry. I won¡¯t tell others you two like to do it in this posture.¡±


    Nathan hissed. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Yuna also thoughtfully closed the door.


    Caroline and Nathan were speechless.


    After what happened, they lost the mood to make out. Caroline hurriedly got up and ran to the


    bathroom. ¡°My period hasn¡¯t ended yet, so I¡¯ll go to the bathroom first.¡±


    1/2


    11:34 Fri, Feb 9 G


    Chapter 33


    Looking at her running away, Nathan fell back into the bed, feeling dispirited. He raised his hand to


    cover his eyes and swallowed.


    The next day


    Nathan finally approved Caroline¡¯s leave. She looked at Yuna apologetically. ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯t


    apany you today. Yuna. I have to go home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Shelley. Hurry back if you have something urgent. Let Nathan drive you there.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±


    Caroline initially did not want Nathan to drive her, but she was afraid he would grow suspicious, so she


    could only ride in his Bentley.


    Half an hourter, the Bentley stopped at the Sullivan residence entrance. Caroline stretched out her


    hand to unfasten her seat belt. ¡°I¡¯ll get off first, Honey¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Faraday.¡± He suddenly called her.


    Caroline looked up at Nathan and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    The man¡¯s tall figure towered over her quickly. ¡°Will youe home tonight, Mrs. Faraday?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Does he want me to go back tonight?¡± She thought.


    ¡°Go back for what?¡±


    open your mouthst night.¡± He whispered thest few


    ¡°Continue our unfinished business fromst night. You didn¡¯t even of words, speaking in a voice only


    they could hear.


    The intimate scene shed across her mind, and Caroline speedily opened the passenger seat door to


    get out. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. Bye.¡±


    She ran away quickly.


    Nathan smirked happily and took out his phone to call Alfred. ¡°Bid on the Imperial Star and send it to


    the Sullivan.


    residence.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34


    Caroline ran far away, covering her face with her hand as she went. She could feel her face burning


    with heat.


    Every time Nathan teased her, she would blush, and her heart would race, leaving her feeling weak


    and out of control. She knew this was not right.


    Nathan did not belong to her.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After putting a scar on her face and changing into different clothes, she met with Jacob.


    Jacob arrived in a shy Ferrari sports car and presented arge bouquet of red roses to her. Here,


    take these flowers, ugly


    woman.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Jacob stuffed the red roses directly into Caroline¡¯s arms and wrapped his hand around her shoulder.


    ¡°Ugly woman, this is our first date. Let¡¯s go watch a movie.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s body stiffened as Jacob¡¯s arm wrapped around her. She felt ufortable with his touch,


    and it caused difort throughout her entire body.


    Yet, when Nathan touched her, her body became as supple as water.


    Just as Caroline was considering throwing Jacob over her shoulder, a sharp h onk interrupted them,


    and a luxurious Bentley pulled up.


    The gleaming car window slid down gradually, revealing Nathan¡¯s stunning yet icy-cold face.


    Caroline¡¯s heart sk ipped a beat. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s Nathan! What a coincidence! Will he realize it¡¯s


    me?¡±


    ¡°Hi, Uncle Nathan. What a coincidence!¡± Jacob greeted him warmly.


    Nathan¡¯s hand, which was adorned with a luxury watch, rested on the steering wheel as he gazed


    down from his lofty perch with amanding presence and dignified aura, exuding the confidence and


    authority of a respected elder. He questioned Jacob, ¡°Is it the weekend today? As students, are you


    sneaking out for a date instead of going to school?¡±


    Jacob could not help but fall speechless as he thought, ¡°To think that Uncle Nathan caught my first date


    red-handed¡­


    At the same time, Caroline noticed Nathan¡¯s sullen gaze fall upon her face. It was cold, devoid of any


    warmth, andced with a hint of disdain.


    He must have thought that she had lured Jacob into going on a date with her.


    Caroline¡¯s heart, which had been fluttering just moments before now calmed down instead. She was


    only a recement for Shirley, and she should not let him sway her heart.


    She knew very well that Nathan repulsed her very much.


    ¡°Hurry up and go back to school. With that said, the luxurious Bentley zoomed off.


    The thought of going against his uncle never crossed Jacob¡¯s mind as Jacob feared Nathan too much.


    Jacob had a mournful look on his face and said, ¡°Our date today is ruined, ugly woman


    At least Nathan had saved her from going on a date. Caroline suddenly had a change of heart and


    realized that meeting Nathan might not be such a bad thing after all.


    1/3


    11:34 Fri, Feb 9


    Chapter 34


    Shirley stood in the living room inside the Sullivan residence. Her face was pale as Connorunched


    into a scathing rant against her. ¡°Shirley, look at what you¡¯ve done! You couldn¡¯t even seed in


    seducing Nathan, and now you¡¯ve gone and broken your nose. Do you know how much I¡¯ve invested in


    you?


    Shirley trembled with fear and did not dare to say a word.


    Given the state of anger Connor was currently in, Liliana did not dare to speak ruthlessly about


    anything either.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you. Connor? Throwing such a big temper tantrum at home! Joseph asked. He was


    apanied by Nicole and their daughter. Wrenna Sullivan. They had just arrived.


    The Sullivan family had three branches, with the eldest branch being led by Joseph and the second


    branch being led by Connor. They had been engaged in an ongoing power struggle for years.


    ¡®Connor, I heard that Cienna Care rejected your tender document the other day, and everyone in the


    industry knows about it. People are making fun of you, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to take it out


    on your daughter, does it?¡± Joseph sneered.


    Connor¡¯s face turned beet red. It appeared that Joseph knew very well how to strike at Connor¡¯s nerve


    precisely.


    Ever since the Cienna Care incident, everyone had been making fun of Connor. Being someone who


    valued his pride a lot, he could not bear it.


    ¡®Connor. Liliana, Shelley is not getting any younger. Has she started dating yet? Wrenna is a hot


    supermodel now. Both sons from the Lawson family and the Wright family are vying for her affection


    now,¡± Nicole interjected.


    Wrenna¡¯s beauty was captivating, and she had a pair of legs known as the most beautiful in Yarwood.


    She quickly rose to fame after entering the world of supermodels.


    There was a line of rich heirs vying for her attention.


    Connor was even more enraged. He thought, ¡°The Lawson family? The Wright family? They are


    nothingpared to the top-tier wealthy family, the Faraday family!¡±


    Shirley had married the head of the Faraday family. Still, the Faraday family had never made it public,


    leaving them no choice but to suffer from the humiliation of these people.


    Wrenna felt a slight disdain toward Shirley. While others may not have known about Shirley¡¯s stic


    surgery, the Sullivan family was well aware of it. ¡°Shirley, how about I set you up with someone? But


    you should fix your nose first. People from elite families won¡¯t ept someone who has had stic


    surgery, Wrenna said.


    Connor, Liliana, and Shirley were seething with rage, but they could note up with a rebuttal,


    Suddenly, the housekeeper hurried in and said, ¡°Mr. Connor, Mrs. Liliana, someone came and brought


    a gift for Ms. Shirley Sullivan just now.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Connor asked.


    The housekeeper handed over a delicate package to them.


    The moment Shirley unwrapped the package, audible gasps filled the living room,


    2/3

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35


    Inside the jewelry box was a diamond ne, emitting a dazzling blue light that brightened up the


    living room and the entire mansion when the box was opened.


    Everyone could tell at first nce that this diamond ne was priceless..


    Wrenna rose to her feet in surprise. ¡°Oh my g od, is this the Imperial Star ne? It was auctioned


    off for tens of millions of dors before!¡±


    Shirley was stunned. She never thought someone would gift her the Imperial Star.


    Nathan must have sent it. There was no doubt about that.


    In her time of need, Nathan appeared like a savior from heaven and saved her from harm..


    Shirley was deeply infatuated with him.


    ¡°Dad. Mom, this is¡­ a gift from my boyfriend. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Shirley raised her chin proudly and


    looked at everyone.


    Connor and Liliana had both figured out that it was a gift from Nathan, as no one else in Yarwood was


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    as deep-pocketed as


    him.


    ¡°Shelley, your boyfriend is treating you so well. Come; let me put it on for you.¡± Connor immediately


    became a loving father and helped Shirley put on the Imperial Star ne around her neck.


    Liliana smiled and said. ¡°Jonathan, Nicole, did you mention that Wrenna has a bunch of boyfriends?


    Did any of them give her the Imperial Star? If not, it¡¯s best not to bring it out in front of Shelley. It¡¯s


    embarrassing.¡±


    The family that was just on the verge of copse immediately turned things around, thanks to the


    Imperial Star ne gifted by Nathan.


    Joseph¡¯s family¡¯s expressions became very unsightly. However, they were capable of being flexible in


    the situation, so they quickly put on pleasing faces.


    ¡°Connor, who is this wealthy guy that Shelley h ooked up with? Why didn¡¯t we hear about him before?¡±


    Joseph asked.


    Wrenna dropped her haughty demeanor and eagerly approachell Shirley, gazing at the Imperial Star


    ne with envy. ¡°Shelley, who is your boyfriend? He is so generous. I have only heard of it, but


    seeing it in person today has truly opened my


    eyes.


    Wrenna¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy. She, too, desired to have a boyfriend who was as rich as


    Shirley¡¯s boyfriend.


    She was hiding the secret that she caught the eye of Astra Entertainment, the top entertainment


    As long as she became a part of Astra Entertainment, she would have a chance to connect with the


    Faraday family and the. mysterious head of the family who wielded power within the Faraday family.


    Everyone was curious about Nathan¡¯s identity, but no matter how much Shirley herself wanted to spill


    the beans, she dared not. ¡°My boyfriend¡­ Well, you¡¯ve all heard of his title. He¡¯s a big shot, and I¡¯m


    afraid it would scare you if I told you,¡± Shirley replied.


    Everyone was even more intrigued now. ¡°Come on, Shelley, just tell us. Who is your boyfriend?¡±


    Connor spoke up. ¡°My birthday ising up in a few days, and Shelley¡¯s boyfriend will be at my


    birthday party. Once their rtionship is made public, you¡¯ll naturally know who he is.¡±


    1/2


    11:34 Fri, Feb 9 G


    Chapter 35


    Joseph was so envious of Connor¡¯s family, and he quickly gushed, ¡°Connor, we¡¯re really looking


    forward to your birthday party. Don¡¯t forget about us when you soar to great heights.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s family left.


    Connorfortably sat on the couch and sipped his tea. The gloom of the past few dayspletely


    dissipated, and he began to praise Shirley. ¡°Shelley, to think that Nathan actually gave you Imperial


    Star! Make sure to invite Nathan to my birthday party, and we¡¯ll make your rtionship public! When


    that timees, you will be the enviable Mrs. Faraday, and 1 will be the father-inw above all else!¡±


    Shirley knew that Nathan gave her the Imperial Star ne because of Caroline Caroline had slept


    with himst night, and the reward arrived early in the morning.


    Shirley was about to say something, but Liliana preempted her and said, ¡°Rest assured, Connor. Mr.


    Faraday will definitely appear at your birthday party¡±


    2/2


    COMMENT

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36


    ¡°Very well!¡± Connor left happily.


    ¡°Mom! Caroline is really trying to seduce Nathan. She must have used some means to sleep with him


    gritting her teeth in jealousy.


    ¡°Shelley, how can your vision be so narrow? Those with great ambition don¡¯t bother about trifles.


    Caroline slept with him, but you are the one who reaped the benefits, so it¡¯s all good. Do you think


    Nathan would be attracted to Caroline even if she showed him her ugly face?¡± Liliana reprimanded.


    Shirley¡¯s eyes lit up, and she was enlightened. She thought to herself, ¡°That¡¯s right. Caroline slept with


    him, but I¡¯m the one who benefited. In essence, Caroline is just a contemptible recement for


    sleeping with someone. Moreover, Caroline¡¯s face is so ugly that she has to use makeup to resemble


    me. Nathan can¡¯t possibly be interested in an ugly woman like her.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I know what to do now. I¡¯ll make sure Nathan attends Dad¡¯s birthday party. This is the perfect


    opportunity to make our marriage public. We should thank Caroline for this instead. Shirley replied.


    Liliana nodded approvingly. That¡¯s right. You are the legitimate Mrs. Faraday. You shouldn¡¯t be worrying


    whether or not you will bond with Nathan and conceive his heir!¡±


    ¡°Mom, stop teasing me!¡± Shirley pouted and then ran upstairs.


    Shirley went back to her room and took out her phone to send a message to Nathan. [Honey, I received


    the Imperial Star ne. I love it so much!]


    After school, Caroline got rid of Jacob and returned to Penningcoll Residence. She plunged into the


    greenhouse and started to mix the perfume.


    Yuliana felt lonely and bored, but unfortunately, Caroline was still angry with her. It appeared that only a


    picture of Nathan¡¯s ripped abs could fix their fractured friendship at that point.


    Suddenly, the sound of steady footsteps was heard outside the door. Yuliana eximed quietly, ¡°Great,


    Uncle Nathan is


    back!


    After a while, Yuliana tiptoed to Nathan¡¯s room and gently opened the door.


    As she entered the room, Yuliana saw Nathan standing by the window, having taken off his white shirt


    and preparing to take a shower. Upon hearing the noise, his sharp, hawk-like eyes, hidden in the


    darkness, instantly turned toward her. ¡°Yuliana, what are you doing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Uncle Nathan, it¡¯s nothing. I just¡­ missed you,¡± Yuliana murmured.


    ¡°Go back to study!¡± Nathan reprimanded.


    ¡°All right, all right. Yuliana immediately backed out, her hand on her wildly beating heart, and


    tremblingly took out her phone. She sessfully took a photo of Nathan.


    She took this photo while facing the risk of being silenced. It was definitely not easy for her.


    Yuliana sent the photo and a message to Caroline¡¯s WhatsApp without dy. [Here, check out my


    uncle¡¯s abs. What do you think, Carol? Can we make up now? I sneaked a photo of my uncle¡¯s abs just


    for you. Don¡¯t you like him? Why don¡¯t you be my aunt?]


    After sending the message, Yuliana took a screenshot and saved it as evidence, just in case Caroline


    ignored her.


    However, her finger slipped, and she identally forwarded the screenshot to someone else.


    1/2


    11:34 Fri, Feb 9


    Chapter 36


    Yuliana wondered to who she had forwarded the photo, so she opened her chat list on WhatsApp. As


    she scanned through the list, she jumped up in shock as she realized she had identally sent the


    photo to Nathan.


    ¡°Cra p!¡± Yuliana quickly ran into her room and locked the door.


    Nathan took a shower and came out. At the same time, his phone rang, indicating he had a message


    on WhatsApp.


    He opened WhatsApp with his slender fingers, and his eyes suddenly narrowed. ¡°Yuliana and Caroline!


    How dare them!¡± Nathan¡¯s mind filled with curses,


    He stretched his long legs and immediately went out.


    At that moment, Caroline had juste out of the greenhouse and stood in the dining room. She took


    a sip of hot water before picking up her phone and seeing the WhatsApp message from Yuliana, which


    included a picture.


    Caroline tapped on the photo and saw a dimly lit room with Nathan standing tall and imposing in ck-


    and-white lighting. He had taken off his shirt, revealing a figure with broad shoulders and a narrow


    waist that could rival the physique of an international male model.


    ¡°Pffi¡± Caroline spat out a mouthful of water.


    His chest was strong and muscr, with well-defined muscles and six-pack abs below. They were not


    the exaggerated eight- pack abs seen in the gym but were as refined as Nathan himself.


    The perfect Apollo¡¯s belt vanished into his ck trousers, and the lethal part was that his narrow and


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    trim waist was secured by a pricey leather belt, emanating a chilly and reserved vibe.


    Caroline muttered to herself, ¡°Did Yuliana really send me a shirtless picture of Nathan? Is she out of


    her mind?¡±


    Caroline knew she needed to turn off her phone immediately, but her eyes were almost glued to the


    screen. She was well aware of how attractive Nathan¡¯s physique was, but the visual impact was too


    intense at the moment.


    A dark and menacing voice spoke up just then. ¡°How much longer do you n on staring? Haven¡¯t you


    seen enough?¡±


    2/2

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37


    Caroline turned her head and met Nathan¡¯s sinister and terrifying eyes. He was here.


    She was caught red-handed while admiring his photo.


    Caroline quickly hid her phone behind her.


    Nathan strode over with his long legs. His handsome face clouded over like the harbinger of an


    impending storm. ¡°Caroline, how dare you let Yuliana sneak a photo of me? Have you no shame?¡± he


    yelled.


    ¡°I¡­ If I told you I didn¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t trust me, would you?¡± Caroline trembled.


    Nathan emitted a chilly hum from his throat. ¡°Even in this situation, you still wish to y innocent. Are


    you too naive, or do you think I¡¯m foolish?¡±


    Caroline deleted the photo from her phone in front of Nathan. ¡°Mr. Faraday, the photo has been


    deleted.¡±


    ¡°You think deleting the photo is all it takes?¡± Nathan grumbled.


    Then, what should I do? At least you¡¯re still wearing pants, and I haven¡¯t seen you naked. Caroline


    said.


    Nathan was dumbfounded.


    From her words, she seemed to be implying that she still had some regrets for not seeing him


    This was the most shameless woman that Nathan had ever encountered. He clenched his fist tightly,


    the knuckles making a spine-tingling ¡°pop¡± sound.


    ¡°You like me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Caroline¡¯s eyshes quivered.


    Nathan stepped closer to her, his towering form shrouding her in his shadow. ¡°You wanted to be


    Yuliana¡¯s aunt?¡± he asked.


    Her delicate back pressed against the cold wall. Nathan had already backed her into a corner with no


    escape. ¡°These are all nonsense that Yuliana made up. I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Caroline argued.


    Nathan extended his hand and tightly pinched her delicate chin with his strong, slender fingers. ¡°Did I


    time, Caroline? I¡¯m telling you, whether you like me or not, I have no interest in you whatsoever. I don


    for you. Moreover, I am a married man with a wife. Her name is Shirley. I love her, and I have no intent


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    her. Your little schemes won¡¯t work on me. I¡¯m not someone who can be fooled around like my nephew


    a don¡¯t entertain just anyone in my rtionship. Do you get it?¡±


    Caroline knew he hated her, but her heart still hurt fiercely when he


    said it so bluntly.


    carst


    It seemed that Nathan had already fallen in love with Shirley.


    It was because of Shirley that he was so passionate every night.


    From Nathan¡¯s perspective, Caroline was probably just another random nobody scheming to grab his


    affection.


    ¡°I got it, Mr. Faraday. Rest assured. This won¡¯t happen again from now on,¡± Caroline promised.


    Nathan stared at her with a menacing look. ¡°Then what about you sneaking a peek at my photos? You


    don¡¯t expect me to just forget about it, do you?¡±


    ???


    11:35 Fri, Feb 9 G


    Chapter 37


    Caroline looked at him with her clear and bright eyes. ¡°What do you want then, Mr. Faraday?¡±


    ¡°Take off your clothes!¡± he uttered heartlessly.


    Caroline¡¯s long and slender eyshes quivered intensely. Nathan¡¯s cold stare held no trace of lust, only


    harsh punishment. and humiliation for her..


    He forced her to undress as punishment for looking at his shirtless photo.


    Caroline¡¯s face was flushed with embarrassment. She did not want to do so. She pushed him away and


    intended to walk off.


    However. Nathan pinned her shoulders and confined her there.


    Caroline swiftly bent her knees and rammed into him.


    Nathan¡¯s expression turned gloomy. He thought, ¡°How dare she push me! Is my body something she¡¯s


    entitled to touch?¡±


    He bent his legs and pressed his knees onto Caroline¡¯s knee, pinning her legs onto the wall. ¡°Are you


    doing this on purpose? Do you want me to do it myself?¡±


    He grabbed her cardigan and yanked it down with force.


    Two buttons popped off and caused her cardigan to slide down from her fair shoulders andnd on the


    woolen carpet.


    2/2

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38


    Caroline had already taken a shower and put on a long cardigan. Her white camisole and gray shorts


    were exposed as the cardigan slipped off her shoulders.


    A camisole and shortsbination, a simple yet charming look that epitomized youthful innocence..


    Nathan intended to humiliate her at the beginning, but his p


    dted upon seeing the scene.


    With a petite and delicate frame, the girl¡¯s skin was porcin-white, exuding an aura of refined beauty.


    The pair of long, slim legs pinned under him were tightly shut together without a gap.


    Nathan thought. ¡°I never thought the body under that ugly face was so¡­


    Caroline¡¯s hands and feet were ice-cold. She could not help but think that the man in front of her was


    just so cold-hearted. He would go all out to humiliate a person.


    Indeed, he had no mercy in his heart, and his only tenderness was given to Shirley.


    In a fit of rage, Caroline lifted her hand toward Nathan¡¯s face to smack him.


    Naturally, Nathan would not obediently take a beating. No woman had ever dared to p him in the


    face, and Caroline was the boldest woman he had ever seen.


    His fingers grabbed her slender wrist in the air, and his narrow eyes were full of terrible hostility.


    ¡°Caroline, are you bored of living?¡± He moved his hand and sped both of her small hands behind


    her.


    Caroline was quite strong-willed, continuing to push him away or p him, leaving Nathan no choice


    but to restrain both her arms and legs.


    ¡°Nathan, you started it, so you deserve some beating! My clothes are off already. Let me go! Caroline


    red at him with red


    eyes.


    ¡°Do you think this level of stripping is enough?¡±


    Caroline was startled. ¡°Then, what else do you want?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes on my upper body in the picture just now.¡± His gaze fell on her shoulders


    two thin white straps were h ooked.


    Caroline had already sensed his intention and fought back. ¡°Nathan, how could you!¡±


    Nathan raised his hand, his fingers slowly h ooking onto one of her shoulder straps.


    ¡°Nathan!¡± With all her strength, Caroline pounced on him, standing on her toes, and bit down on his


    shoulder.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Nathan groaned in pain.


    He knew the girl was strong-willed but never expected her to be this fierce.


    He could feel her sharp canines pierce through his pajamas and sink into his flesh. Caroline bit down


    hard and refused to let go as if she wanted to tear a chunk of meat off him.


    ¡°Caroline!¡± Nathan pressed her back to the wall.


    1/2


    11:35 Fri, Feb 9 G


    Chapter 38


    Caroline tasted the faint taste of blood on her tongue after she stopped biting him. She had bitten


    Nathan until he bled.


    She looked up at him without backing down. ¡°Nathan, are you punishing me or trying to see me


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    naked?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nathan was puzzled.


    Caroline shouted, ¡°You heard what I said. Do you treat every woman who tries to tempt you in the


    same way? Does Mrs. Faraday know what you are doing now?¡±


    Caroline lifted her slender eyebrows and leaned in toward Nathan. Her bloodstained lips let out a


    graceful and elegant breath like a little fairy. She said in a soft voice, ¡°You always imed that you hate


    me, but look at how tightly your body is clinging to mine now. I can tell that your body is very hot¡­


    Nathan btedly realized that his towering figure was now weighing heavily on her. A man dressed in


    ck silk pajamas pinned a young girl against the wall.


    She had ck hair and red lips and looked like she had just turned 18 years old, making the scene too


    suggestive and taboo.


    Nathan instantly let go of her as soon as he realized this.


    Caroline picked up the cardigan from the ground and quickly covered herself with it as if the act of


    covering up her smooth and delicate skin tightly had also concealed her pride and self-esteem. She


    asked, ¡°Mr. Faraday, do you still want to undress me, or shall I go upstairs?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s scarlet and vicious gaze fell upon her.


    2/2

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39


    ¡°No need. This is just a minor punishment. If this happens again, you won¡¯t get off with merely taking


    your clothes off in front of me!¡±


    He heartlessly turned around and left after saying that.


    Nathan returned to his room and stood before the mirror as he undid his cor. There was a small


    blood-red tooth mark on his shoulder.


    She had bitten him deeply, and he was feeling the pain now.


    Nathan stood before the floor-to-ceiling window with a cigarette in his mouth and lit it with a lighter.


    Frowning, he began puffing his cigarette.


    Due to his background, he hated people who did not live chaste lives. He thought he would not be


    such a person.


    Over the years, Nathan had very few wants and needs, and he did not keep women by his side.


    However, that all changed when he returned to the country. He had slept with a woman.


    He was attracted to Shirley and changed his mind about the divorce. Then, he met the little


    housekeeper, Caroline, who constantly frustrated him.


    On one side was Shirley, and on the other side was Caroline. He felt himself being pulled in two


    directions by the women.


    He did not enjoy the feeling at all.


    He thought. ¡°Am I going to be the kind of person I hate?¡±


    Just then, his phone beeped. Shirley had sent him a text message. [Honey. I received the Imperial Star


    ne. I love it so much!]


    Nathan thought of Shirley¡¯s gentle voice as shey in his armsst night. When he recalled how


    sweetly she had uttered ¡°honey,¡± he felt his tightly knitted brows rx.


    Shirley y was his wife. Hence, he was going to stay away from Caroline in the future.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    If that Caroline dared to seduce him again, he would not let her off.


    Nathan responded, [d you like it.]


    Shirley sent another message. [Honey, I have good news. My period has ended.]


    Thest sentence was very implicit.


    Smiling, Nathan wrote: [I¡¯m looking forward to it.]


    The next day, Nathan happened to meet Caroline when he went downstairs. Thetter carried a small


    backpack and was about to head to Talia University.


    After what had happened the night before, Caroline pretended not to see him and walked straight past


    him.


    Their rtionship had reached a new low, and they were now like strangers.


    Naturally, Nathan, too, behaved coldly. He grabbed his car key and left.


    1/2


    11:35 Fri, Feb 9 G


    Chapter 39


    ¡°Uncle Nathan!¡± Yulian called as she chased after him. ¡°What happened with Carolst night? It was all


    my fault! I was the one who secretly took photos of you. Carol didn¡¯t encourage me. She didn¡¯t know


    anything at all!¡±


    Nathan¡¯s expression was full of distrust as he drove away.


    As the luxury car drove to the street, Nathan caught sight of Caroline¡¯s slender figure through the


    windows. She stood at the bus stop waiting for the bus.


    Nathan elerated and sped away.


    Soon, the girl disappeared from his sight.


    Meanwhile, Caroline received a call from Shirley. Shirleyughed, saying, ¡°Caroline, you can continue


    to apany my husband tonight. By the way. I told him that my period had ended. Don¡¯t blow my


    cover!¡±


    Caroline¡¯s eyes gleamed as she sneered, ¡°Okay, you can look forward to it tonight.¡±


    Then, she hung up the phone directly.


    Nathan immediately drove back to the Faraday manor when he got off work.


    ¡°Nat, you¡¯re back so early tonight.¡± Yuna greeted him.


    Nathan looked around and did not spot the person he had hoped to see. ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Shelley?¡±


    ¡°Shelley? Isn¡¯t she still at her parent¡¯s home? She hasn¡¯te back at all.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not back? She sent me such a messagest night, so I thought she¡¯d be back by now,¡± Nathan


    thought.


    He could not fall asleep without her fragrance.


    In fact, he was unable to sleepst night.


    2/2

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40


    Nathan took out his phone and sent a text message to Shirley. Why haven¡¯t youe back?]


    At that moment, Shirley, who was at the Sullivan residence, was startled by the message. ¡°Caroline


    already agreed to it. Why hasn¡¯t she returned?¡± she wondered..


    Shirley directly dialed Caroline¡¯s phone number,


    However, her call did not get through. The cold and mechanical automated voice recording replied,


    ¡®Sorry, the phone you are trying to reach is unavable.¡±


    Shirley thought, ¡°Caroline turned off her phone? Why did she turn off her phone? What about Nathan?¡±


    Shirley hurriedly sent Nathan a message. [Honey, there¡¯s something I need to take care of here. I¡¯ll


    return as soon as possible.]


    Soon, half an hour passed, and eventually, an hour passed. Caroline¡¯s phone remained off.


    Shirley was like a cat on a hot tin roof when she finally managed to get through to Caroline¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Hey, Caroline, what are you doing? Why did you turn off your phone? Do you know how long you left


    my husband waiting there?¡± Shirley asked.


    ¡°Shirley, where is my emerald? Give me my emerald.¡±


    ¡°The emerald¡­


    ¡°Shirley, I thought you were aware that I was the one who called the shots. If you don¡¯t give me the


    emerald, I refuse to see Nathan!¡±


    Shirley gritted her teeth angrily as she found herself being threatened.


    ¡°Shirley, where is my emerald? I can wait for you, but I¡¯m afraid Nathan can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s words made Shirley want to throw up. ¡°Okay, Caroline, I¡¯ll give you the emerald tomorrow.


    But you must apany my husband tonight, or you will bring us all down, and it can only end with


    our mutual destruction!¡±


    Once again, Shirley was the one who proposed the terms of exchange.


    Caroline did not want to continue the farce. Last night, he had utterly humiliated her. He hated her so


    much that she no longer wanted to y the role of a recement.


    However, she had no choice but to nod in agreement. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. But, Shirley, this really is thest


    time.¡±


    Tonight was herst time acting as Shirley¡¯s recement.


    Back at the Faraday manor, Nathan waited for Shirley after showering.


    After waiting a long time, Yuna¡¯s voice finally sounded from outside. ¡°Shelley, you¡¯re back. Have you


    had dinner? I¡¯ll get someone to heat the food for you.¡±


    Nathan walked out and spotted the slender figure.


    Caroline had returned and was currently being fussed over by Yuna. The former had lost her mother


    when she was very young, and although she had only been with Yuna for a very short time, she truly


    experienced the warm affection of a mother from the older woman.


    1/2


    35 Fri, Feb


    Chapter 40


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yuna. I¡¯ve eaten already.¡±


    Yuna immediately took out an emerald bracelet and sped it around Caroline¡¯s slender wrist. ¡°Shelley,


    this is for you¡±


    ¡°Yuna, I can¡¯t take this.¡±


    This emerald bracelet was a family heirloom and was obviously very valuable. Caroline felt guilty. She


    felt like a liar for deceiving Yuna¡¯s feelings.


    She was not Yuna¡¯s daughter-inw. She was a fake.


    ¡°Take it, Shelley. The bracelet was always meant for my daughter-inw From now on, this will be your


    home. If others bully you, tell Nathan. If Nathan bullies you tell me! No one in the world can bully you!¡±


    Yuna smiled.


    Caroline felt a warm feeling in her heart. It was so nice to have Yuna as her mother. For the first time,


    she actually envied Shirl


    The emerald bracelet belonged to Shirley, who would be returning soon. After all. Shirley was Yuna¡¯s


    real daughter-inw.


    In the future, Caroline would nevere here again. When she returned to being Caroline. Yuna would


    never be able to recognize her.


    Caroline took out a scented sachet and gave it to Yana Yuna, I sewed it myself. It contains some


    aromatics. It¡¯s not worth much. You can keep it with you in the future¡­


    Caroline noticed a strange expression on Yuna¡¯s face, but she could not say anything.


    Yuna took the scented sachet and smelled a refreshing scent: She liked it very much. She wore the


    scented sachet on her body and said, ¡°Wow, it looks good. Shelley. I like this gift so much?


    At that moment, a steady footstep sounded behind them Nathan was here.


    He looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41


    Caroline looked up and saw the man¡¯s handsome face.


    Unlike the cold look he gave herst night, his eyes were very warm now. This was the way he looked


    at Shirley.


    It was vastly different.


    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You should go to rest,¡± Yuna urged.


    Nathan took Caroline¡¯s hand and led her back to the room.


    When they returned to the room, Nathan felt her hand was icy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hands? Why


    are they so cold?¡±


    Before he could finish, Caroline retracted her hand. She also removed the emerald bracelet on her


    wrist and handed it to Nathan. ¡°I¡¯m returning this to you.¡±


    Nathan nced at the emerald bracelet and then looked at her tiny face. He asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Why? Do you not like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do not like it.¡± Caroline put the emerald bracelet on the table when he did not ept it.


    was


    She would not take what was not hers.


    Last night, she had clearly recognized her ce. This was just a game, and she should not indulge


    herself anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡± Caroline turned around and went into the bathroom.


    Nathan frowned as he watched her leave, not understanding why she was so cold to him tonight.


    Hey in bed, and Caroline came out of the shower soon. She lifted the nket andy beside him.


    However, she was far from him.


    Nathan stretched out his muscr arm. ¡°Come closer.¡±


    Caroline moved and fell asleep in his arms.


    Her eyes were closed, and her delicate eyshes fluttered peacefully like a resting butterfly. She


    curled in his arms obediently and sweetly, emitting a fragrance he liked.


    1/3


    50 Mon, 12 Feb y


    Chapter 41


    Nathan caressed her face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±


    Caroline moved her face and avoided his touch. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just a little tired and sleepy.¡±


    68%


    Nathan¡¯s hand froze in the air. Not only was she cold toward him today, but she also did not let him


    touch her.


    Nathany back and looked at her a few secondster. His eyes fell on her attractive red lips.


    He leaned closer and kissed her.


    The girl did not resist, but she did not cooperate either. She just passively epted it and let him have


    his way with her lips.


    Half of Nathan¡¯s body pressed over hers. Seeing she was resisting, he propped himself up by resting


    his big hands on her side and said in a low yet faint coaxing voice, ¡°Open your mouth, Mrs. Faraday.¡±


    Caroline opened her eyes and refused him. ¡°No.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s eyes were burning passionately as he smiled angrily. ¡°If not, why did you ept the diamond


    I gave you? Why did you send me those messages to flirt with me?¡±


    She did not.


    Shirley was the one who epted his diamond.


    It was also Shirley who sent those messages to flirt with him.


    Caroline did not have to endure this.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Caroline blinked at him. ¡°Oh, I was just teasing you. Can¡¯t I do that?¡±


    Nathan was quiet.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted today. I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± Caroline turned around, her slender back facing him.


    Nathany back and got up in a few seconds to take a cold shower in the bathroom.


    Caroline had fallen asleep when he came out, and he thought, ¡°What a heartless little thing.¡±


    Nathan turned her around and let her sleep in his arms. Just then, he suddenly froze.


    He saw her beautiful corbone and a three-leaf peach blossom birthmark on the lower


    right of her corbone through her clothes.


    The pink three-leaf peach blossom birthmark bloomed vividly on her porcin skin. It was so elegant.


    She had such a beautiful birthmark.


    The birthmark was located rtively low and hidden, so it was usually difficult to see.


    Nathan remembered the night he returned home. She appeared atop him, and he saw this three-leaf


    peach blossom.


    It was this peach blossom.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42


    Nathan hugged her and closed his eyes.


    The following morning, Nathan woke up, turned over, and reached out to hug the person beside him,


    trying to hold her longer in his sleep.


    However, he was unable to feel her. No one was beside him; Caroline was gone.


    Nathan opened his eyes and immediately woke up, thinking, ¡°Why does she get up so early every


    time?¡±


    Her body¡¯s fragrance still lingered on the bed and within his arms, and he realized he had be


    increasingly dependent on her scent.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. It was a message from Shirley.


    Shirley: [Did you sleep wellst night, Honey?]


    Nathan smirked and replied, [I slept well.]


    Shirley sent another message: [I have something to tell you, Honey. Tomorrow is my dad¡¯s birthday,


    and the Sullivan family is holding his birthday party. Can youe?]


    Connor was about to celebrate his birthday. If Nathan attended the party, this was equivalent to


    publicizing his marriage.


    Shirley added: [Are you troubled by this, Honey? Then, forget it. I¡¯m too happy right now and can¡¯t wait


    to tell everyone how happy I am.]


    Nathan raised an eyebrow and sent a response: [Sure.]


    Caroline received a call from Shirley, who said the emerald was not at her ce. Two years ago, the


    emerald was included in the dowry for the Faraday family, and Caroline needed to find it within the


    Faraday family.


    Caroline was speechless, thinking, ¡°The Faraday family is big with huge businesses. How am I


    supposed to find it? How did my emerald end up with the Faraday family?¡±


    This matter suddenly becameplicated.


    At that moment, Yuliana visited her and took her to go shopping.


    The two arrived at the mall and happened to see someone they knew. It was Shirley and her best


    friend, Xena.


    ¡°Oh, Shelley, look who it is. It¡¯s the two ugly women of Talia University. One is born with a birthmark on


    her face, and the other has a scar on her face. Ugly people are


    12:51 Mon, 12 Feb


    Chapter 42


    mingling with each other. What a perfect match,¡± Xena sneered.


    Shirley¡¯s crooked nose had almost recovered, and she was in great spirit. She looked refreshed as she


    said hypocritically, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Xena. They¡¯re already ugly as they are. Don¡¯t add to their misery.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just too kind, Shelley. Just like a kind little fairy.¡±


    Yuliana had never revealed her identity, so Shirley and Xena frequently made fun of her. Yuliana hated


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    those two.


    ¡°Oh, what is this awful smell? It seems like bad breath from the little fairy. The odor is filling the air.¡±


    Yulianaughed, pinching her nose.


    Shirley¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she immediately rushed toward Yuliana. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Caroline stood before Yuliana and stared at Shirley with clear eyes and a smile. ¡°I kindly advise you to


    be polite to her, Shirley. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it in the future.¡±


    Yuliana was Nathan¡¯s most precious niece.


    Shirley did not take it seriously, thinking Yuliana was not even worthy to kneel and polish her shoes.


    ¡°Do you see what I wear around my neck, Caroline?¡± Shirley was in a good mood as she reached up to


    caress her Imperial Star ne.


    Recently, she had been feeling proud of herself. With the Imperial Star ne gifted by Nathan, her


    arrogant rtives groveled, and the affluent women in Yarwood extended invitations to Shirley to get


    on good terms with her.


    She became the darling of upper-ss society.


    ¡°Caroline, this Imperial Star is worth tens of millions of dors and is gifted by Shelley¡¯s rich, mysterious


    boyfriend. At the birthday party at the Sullivan residence tomorrow, Shelley¡¯s boyfriend will appear to


    announce their rtionship.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43


    Caroline immediately kriew the said mysterious boyfriend was Nathan. Because of their secret


    marriage, Shirley did not dare disclose it to the public, so she could only call Nathan that.


    She examined the Imperial Star around Shirley¡¯s neck, thinking, ¡°How generous of him to spend tens of


    millions of dors on Shirley. Anyway, he¡¯ll show up at Dad¡¯s birthday. party tomorrow?¡±


    If he showed up, the Sullivan family tomorrow would not be the same as today. Shirley would also


    be ¡°Mrs. Faraday,¡± and everyone would flock to her.


    That was what Shirley wanted. No one knew how delighted she was when Nathan. agreed to attend


    the birthday party. Her patience finally paid off.


    When tomorrow arrived, Shirley could stand above everyone else.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Caroline? Are you envious? Envy is useless. You can¡¯t have this life. Just wait to see


    me climb to the top.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After saying that, Shirley took out a million-dor credit card rewarded by Connor and handed it to the


    sales assistant. ¡°This, this, and this. Please pack them up for me. I¡¯m paying with this card.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    After buying the clothes, Shirley and Xena left arrogantly.


    Looking at their backs, Yuliana asked in confusion, ¡°Carol, who is Shirley¡¯s boyfriend? She¡¯s so vain.


    Uncle Nathan is the richest man in Yarwood. I feel she¡¯s acting like she has married Uncle Nathan.¡±


    Caroline nced at Yuliana, thinking, ¡°You foolish child. You¡¯ve just spoken the truth.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let others affect our mood, Carol. I¡¯ll take you to a bar tonight.¡±


    Yuliana had dragged Caroline to Heaven Bar forcefully. The two ordered cocktails, and Yuliana stood


    up to say, ¡°Let¡¯s dance, Carol.¡±


    ¡°We should go back, Yuliana/Your uncle might me me if he finds out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not even here.¡±


    After saying that, Yuliana took out two veils and covered their faces, only revealing their


    eyes.


    Caroline¡¯s eyes were clear and glistening, while Yuliana¡¯s were yful and innocent.


    1/2


    12:51 Mon, 12 Feb


    Chapter 43


    Their gazes were attractive.


    Caroline could only follow Yuliana into the dance floor. Heavy metal music was ying, and everyone


    was dancing vigorously.


    Yuliana began to move her body, leaning against Caroline as she danced.


    Caroline smiled helplessly and pondered, ¡°Let¡¯s forget the sad things tonight. Forget about Nathan, and


    I¡¯ll indulge myself.¡±


    Caroline also started shaking her hips like a seductress.


    The two immediately became the highlights on the dance floor.


    Phew!


    Someone started to whistle, and many men rushed over, dancing around Caroline and


    Yuliana.


    Simultaneously, Nathan sat in the main seat in a quiet, remote private room. A lit cigarette was


    between his fingers as he puffed out smoke.


    The spark flickered, and the smoke blurred his handsome face. His deep, sharp eyes narrowed as they


    fell on the two figures on the dance floor.


    He immediately saw Yuliana and Caroline as soon as they entered.


    Meanwhile, other scions of wealthy families were chatting with each other.


    ¡°Look at the dance floor. There are two beauties, and they really know how to dance, especially the one


    with long, ck hair. She moves fluidly like a snake.¡±


    ¡°Haha, do you like the ck-haired one, Mr. Jones? I¡¯ll let someone send her to you once you nod.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44


    The men present were promiscuous as they discussed Caroline.


    Nathan¡¯s face was expressionless as the ash from his cigarette fell.


    He was there for a business dinner that day. An executive beside him noticed that Nathan kept staring


    at the dance floor, and he felt it was peculiar.


    The head of the Faraday family was an abstinent man, but it was the first time he was seen gazing at a


    woman.


    ¡°The two beauties on the dance floor look like university students, Mr. Faraday. It seems like you like


    those types.¡±


    Nathan bent down to flick the ash into an ashtray. ¡°No, that¡¯s my niece.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so the two are your nieces.¡± The executive, Keh Lowe, smiled meaningfully.


    Nathan suddenly lost interest in smoking and threw the cigarette into the ashtray. He got up and left.


    ¡°Why are you leaving, Mr. Faraday?¡±


    Soon, Keh realized Nathan was not leaving but entering the dance floor.


    Keh thought, ¡°Can I see Mr. Faraday dance in my lifetime? It seems those students are quite


    attractive.¡±


    Nathan strode to the dance floor. The men on the dance floor were crowded, and someone shouted


    unhappily, ¡°Who is it? Stop squeezing!¡±


    They soon saw Nathan, who was wearing a ck shirt and ck trousers. The handmade and


    expensive fabric was slightly wrinkled, but it made him look more mature and alluring. He was


    obviously a high-ranking person in upper-ss society. His domineering aura made people avoid him.


    A few men quieted down and consciously parted to make way for him.


    Nathan reached Caroline and stood behind her while Caroline danced with Yuliana with her back facing


    Nathan.


    The girl on the dance floor was indeed tempting. She would sway along the music, her slender waist


    and bottom moving like a snake. Even though she was not interacting with the surrounding men, she


    nearly made them drool.


    She was truly capable of mesmerizing the crowd.


    Chapter 44


    As Nathan stood behind her, he watched the girl move her youthful body.


    Yuliana swung her head and saw Nathan. She was shocked and felt dizzy, thinking she saw an illusion.


    She eximed inwardly, ¡°Oh my god, Uncle Nathan is here! Why do I meet him everywhere I go?¡±


    ¡°Carol. Uncle Nathan is here!¡±


    It was so noisy that Caroline could not hear what Yuliana said. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Nathan! Uncle Nathan is right behind you!¡± Yuliana pointed to the back.


    Caroline turned around, confused, and bumped into a sturdy body.


    It was not her fault. It was the man behind her. He stood behind her quietly and was so close to her that


    he was almost stuck to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s Nathan!¡± Caroline thought.


    Caroline did not expect to meet him on the dance floor in the bar. Her eyshes trembled as she


    uttered, ¡°Mr. Faraday.¡±


    After that, she stepped back and widened the distance between them.


    Nathan looked at her coldly. ¡°Who allowed you to take my niece to the bar to dance?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Carol¡¯s fault, Uncle Nathan. I brought her here!¡± Yuliana immediately exined.


    ¡°Am I talking to you? Shut your mouth.¡±


    Yuliana became silent at once.


    Nathan looked at Caroline again and said, ¡°Dance. Weren¡¯t you enjoying yourself just now?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Why is he lecturing me again?¡± Caroline grumbled inwardly.


    Caroline was really fed up with his bad temper. She looked at him and argued, ¡°I cane here to


    dance as I like, Mr. Faraday. I think you care way too much.¡±


    ¡°How dare she talk back!¡± Nathan pondered.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened, and he suddenly bent his tall figure. His thin lips leaned closer to her ears,


    and he whispered, ¡°You¡¯re quite the dancer, Caroline.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Caroline thought and froze on the spot. Her palm-sized face instantly turned pale,


    and her cars echoed with thest word he had just said to her.


    She wondered how he could humiliate her with such words.


    She had always thought that a man of his status and taste would not say such things.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Come back with mel¡± He turned around and left.


    Yuliana pulled Caroline in fear. ¡°Carol, what did Uncle Nathan tell you just now?¡±


    Caroline stayed silent for a while but then replied, ¡°Nothing. Yuliana, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    Both of them then followed Nathan to leave the dance floor.


    Nathan wanted to take them home. Caroline and Yuliana obviously dared not resist, but they met


    several ssmates.


    The ssmates stopped them. ¡°Caroline, Yuliana, what a coincidence! You girls are here to have fun


    too. Come on-let¡¯s y games together.¡±


    Yuliana wanted to stay and y, so she immediately looked at Nathan and begged. ¡°Uncle Nathan, we


    want to y games with our ssmates before going back. Please.¡±


    Nathan pursed his thin lips and obviously felt a little displeased.


    However, Alfred came over just then with an urgent document and asked him to handle it. Nathan


    frowned and said, ¡°You can only y for a while.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Nathan!¡± Yuliana replied.


    Caroline and Yuliana sat down, and the girl next to them whispered, ¡°Yuliana, is that your uncle? My


    god, he¡¯s so handsome. Why haven¡¯t I heard that you have such a handsome uncle?¡±


    Someone asked, ¡°Yuliana, can I add your uncle¡¯s WhatsApp?¡±


    The other said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. Yuliana¡¯s uncle looks so cold and indifferent.¡±


    Caroline lifted her head and looked up at the man.


    Nathan had walked to the side and was reading some documents with Alfred following behind him. The


    sleeves of Nathan¡¯s ck shirt were rolled up twice, revealing his strong arms and the expensive steel


    watch on his wrist. He looked very wealthy, and his outfit alone was worth more than millions of dors.


    Chapter 45


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The bright neon lights of the bar shone on him without any noise. Instead, it made him look more noble


    and reserved, and the people could not avert their eyes away from


    him.


    Those girl students originally could not resist that type of rich and mature business CEO, let alone a


    top-notch man like Nathan. Currently, they were ncing at him secretly, and all of their young and


    beautiful faces full of cogen were blushing because of him.


    ¡°What a captivating man!¡± Caroline thought and remembered the scene in her mind of her sleeping in


    his armsst night. Nathan had pressed half of his body against hers and kissed her. No one had


    probably ever seen such behavior from him, which was the unknown side of him in bed, except for her.


    He was not abstinent at all.


    She thought again, ¡°No, wait¡­ He¡¯s indeed abstinent. He¡¯s totally that.¡±


    Caroline remembered what he had just said to her on the dance floor. He said that Caroline was really


    good at twisting her body, and she looked very slutty when she twisted.


    Someone said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s start ying the game of ¡®Truth or Dare. We will start with ¡°Truth¡¯ for this


    round. I will deal the cards. The person who has the card with thergest number can ask the person


    with the smallest number a question.¡±


    Everyone agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When the game began, someone started to deal the cards.


    Caroline was unlucky. She received the card with the smallest number, while the person with the


    The male ssmate smiled and said, ¡°Caroline, now I¡¯m going to ask you a question. So¡­ Do you still


    have your ¡®first time¡±?¡±


    Everyone immediately shouted excitedly as they realized that the first question was that shocking.


    Caroline remained silent.


    She thought, ¡°Why is he asking such a question?¡±


    ¡°Carol, this is a game of ¡®Truth. Answer it quickly.¡± Yuliana was also very curious.


    Caroline looked up at everyone and answered honestly, ¡°No.¡±


    She did not have her ¡°first time¡± anymore.


    2/3


    Chapter 13


    The bright neon lights of the bar shone on him without any noise. Instead, it made him look more noble


    and reserved, and the people could not avert their eyes away from


    him.


    Those girl students originally could not resist that type of rich and mature business CEO, let alone a


    top-notch man like Nathan. Currently, they were ncing at him secretly, and all of their young and


    beautiful faces full of cogen were blushing because of him.


    ¡°What a captivating man!¡± Caroline thought and remembered the scene in her mind of her sleeping in


    his armsst night. Nathan had pressed half of his body against hers and kissed her. No one had


    probably ever seen such behavior from him, which was the unknown side of him in bed, except for her.


    He was not abstinent at all.


    She thought again, ¡°No, wait¡­.. He¡¯s indeed abstinent. He¡¯s totally that.¡±


    Caroline remembered what he had just said to her on the dance floor. He said that Caroline was really


    good at twisting her body, and she looked very slutty when she


    twisted.


    Someone said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s start ying the game of ¡°Truth or Dare. We will start with ¡°Truth¡¯ for this


    round. I will deal the cards. The person who has the card with thergest. number can ask the person


    with the smallest number a question.¡±


    Everyone agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When the game began, someone started to deal the cards.


    Caroline was unlucky. She received the card with the smallest number, while the with thergest


    number was a male ssmate.


    person


    The male ssmate smiled and said, ¡°Caroline, now I¡¯m going to ask you a question. So¡­ Do you still


    have your ¡®first time?¡±


    Everyone immediately shouted excitedly as they realized that the first question was that shocking.


    Caroline remained silent.


    She thought, ¡°Why is he asking such a question?¡±


    ¡°Carol, this is a game of ¡°Truth. Answer it quickly.¡± Yuliana was also very curious.


    Caroline looked up at everyone and answered honestly, ¡°No.¡±


    She did not have her, ¡°first time¡± anymore.


    Chapter 45


    ¡°Oh!¡± Everyone immediately screamed, ¡°Caroline, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re quite open!¡±


    Carolineughed bitterly. At that moment, she felt a dark and cold gaze fall on her face.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 46


    Caroline raised her head and saw that Nathan had looked up from the documents at some point. His


    deep and dangerous eyes were staring at her coldly.


    She thought, ¡°Did he hear it all? Did he hear me say I no longer have my ¡®first time¡¯?¡±


    Caroline curled her slender pale fingers and looked away.


    When the second round of the game began, Caroline found that she was really unlucky as she got the


    card with the smallest number again. The card with the biggest number fell into Yuliana¡¯s hand this


    time.


    Yuliana chuckled. ¡°Carol, tell me who you have given your ¡®first time¡¯ to. What¡¯s your first man¡¯s name?¡±


    Caroline stayed silent again.


    She could not help but think, ¡°What kind of embarrassing moment is this? Even being asked who my


    ¡®first man¡¯ was right in front of Nathan. How am I supposed to answer this?¡±


    That shocking question once again pushed the excitement of the situation to the highest point.


    Everyone urged, ¡°Caroline, you have to follow the rules of the game. Tell us who you gave your ¡®first


    time¡¯ to!¡±


    Caroline subconsciously looked at Nathan, who was also looking back at her.


    A faint sneer formed on the corner of his lips, which was full of ridicule and disgust as if he was also


    waiting for her to say the name of the unbearable person.


    She wanted to tell him loudly that she had given her ¡®first time¡¯ to him.


    However, she did not do so.


    ¡°I won¡¯t answer this question, so I¡¯ll drink.¡± Caroline picked up a beer bottle and epted the


    punishment.


    She drank ten bottles of beer at once and then got up after finishing them. ¡°You guys keep ying. I¡¯ll


    go to the restroom.¡±


    Caroline went to the women¡¯s restroom and sshed her face with cold water. Nathan¡¯s gaze just then


    made her feel extremely uneasy-like she was sitting on a carpet full of needles.


    She was not good at drinking. She did not feel anything after drinking ten bottles of beer earlier, but


    right then, she felt a little dizzy. She seemed to be drunk.


    1/3


    Chapter 46


    Caroline went out of the restroom, wanting to go home.


    At that moment, someone approached her. It was Mr. Jones, who was a scion of a wealthy family, from


    the private room next door. He had been following Caroline ever since he noticed her just then.


    Mr. Joncs sized Caroline up obscenely. ¡°I thought it was some beautiful woman, but it turns out it¡¯s the


    Sullivan family¡¯s ugly woman who came back from the countryside. Although your face is a little ugly,


    your body is really nice-looking. You twisted your body so vigorously just now. Then, you must also


    have more expertise in other aspects.


    Ha!¡±


    Caroline was feeling a little drunk. She did not want to talk to the man, so she turned around and left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Caroline!¡± Mr. Jones reached out and wrapped his arms around Caroline¡¯s waist.


    When the young girl¡¯s soft willow branch-like waist was wrapped in his arms, Mr. Jones¡¯ blood boiled in


    intense excitement. He had never touched such a soft body before.


    Her body was so soft and tender that it could make people want to break her.


    ¡°Caroline, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a rare beauty. It seems like I really found a treasure today. I will let


    you apany me to have fun tonight. I won¡¯t treat you badly, and I¡¯ll give you avish life in the


    future,¡± Mr. Jones said.


    Caroline tried to break free from him, but she was drunk. Her whole body felt weak and had no strength


    at all. ¡°Let go of me. Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Upon seeing that there was no one around, Mr. Jones held Caroline and dragged her into the room.


    That scene was witnessed by a person. That person was Keh, who talked business with Nathan.


    Keh recognized Caroline at a nce. He thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the girl student Nathan had been


    staring at for a long time?¡±


    Keh immediately took out his phone and dialed Nathan¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Faraday. Pleasee here quickly. Your niece is going to be dragged into the room by Mr.


    Jones!¡±


    At that time, Nathan was still in the hall. He held his phone in his hand and nced at the crowd of


    students. Yuliana was still there, but Caroline was gone.


    He did not know whether Keh was purposely saying that Caroline was his niece or


    12:52 Mon, 12 rev


    Chapter 46


    not.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He thought, ¡°She¡¯s about to be dragged into a room? She deserves it! She was twisting like that on the


    dance floor just now. Of course, she would catch the attention of someone.¡±


    Nathan decided that he would not go there.


    He thought again, ¡°Isn¡¯t she open-minded? She looks young and is still a student. Yet, she¡¯s already


    lost her ¡®first time.¡±¡±


    He should not be feeling weird. In his opinion, it was abnormal for her to have no man by her side while


    walking among all kinds of men without shame or love for herself.


    However, when he heard her say that she no longer had her ¡°first time¡± just then, his chest was still


    filled with hostility.


    ¡°Mr. Lowe, just leave her be. Who she likes to have fun with has nothing to do with me,¡¯ Nathan said


    heartlessly.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47


    Keh was not in a hurry and smiled, ¡°Mr. Faraday, I just told you this. After all, she is your niece-not


    mine, right?¡±


    Nathan kepi silent.


    Keh had been saying that Caroline was Nathan¡¯s niece. Thus, Nathan hung up the phone directly


    and frowned.


    At that moment, Alfred said, ¡°Mr. Faraday, the car is ready. It¡¯s time for us to go. You will attend the


    birthday party at the Sullivan residence tomorrow morning. By then, the news that Shirley is your wife


    will be public.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Nathan frowned intently. If it were not for Alfred¡¯s reminder, Nathan would have


    forgotten about the birthday party at the Sullivan residence and Shirley. He also forgot he had a wife.


    At that moment, he was thinking about Caroline, the little housekeeper.


    From the moment Nathan saw her in the bar, his attention had been drawn to her.


    Nathan pondered, ¡°Why? Why does this happen every time? Why does Caroline appear attractive to


    me?¡±


    Nathan forced himself not to think about Caroline. She had nothing to do with him. What he needed to


    pay attention to was Shirley, his wife.


    In fact, Shirley¡¯s intention had long been clear to Nathan. She merely wanted to make her status public.


    Since she was his wife, Nathan would naturally meet all her demands.


    Nathan was going home at that moment. He needed to attend the birthday party at the Sullivan


    residence the next morning and meet his wife.


    As for Caroline, Nathan could not care less about her if she were with any man.


    ¡°We¡¯re going back,¡± said Nathan.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Faraday.¡± Alfred followed Nathan respectfully.


    However, Nathan, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped after a few steps.


    Confused, Alfred asked, ¡°Mr. Faraday, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s expression was gloomy. He clenched his fists and turned around to go back.


    Chapter 47


    Nathan walked back to the corridor and soon heard Caroline¡¯s scream from one of the


    rooms.


    He strode forward and rushed into the room. Upon seeing Caroline¡¯s slender body. pinned under Mr.


    Jones, Nathan felt his blood boil.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Nathan grabbed Mr.


    swung his fist and bes¡¯ cor with his big palm and pulled him away swiftly. He


    Mr. Jones in the face.


    Mr. Jones had already fainted because Caroline had drugged him.


    However, his body was too heavy on Caroline that she could not push him away immediately.


    Mr. Jones, who had passed out, was punched several times, and his face was covered in blood.


    Caroline did not expect Nathan to arrive and punch Mr. Jones.


    Caroline thought, ¡°A man as noble and indifferent as him would also be violent. He¡¯s fierce and


    ruthless when beating people up.¡±


    Mr. Jones passed out on the carpet while Nathan punched the former repeatedly. Under the ck shirt,


    the muscles of his arms stiffened, which exuded the aura of cruelty that made people shudder.


    He seemed to be able to beat people to death.


    Caroline jumped out of bed and shouted, ¡°Nathan, stop it! He has already fainted. If you beat him up,


    he will be dead!¡±


    Nathan did not seem to hear her and continued the beating.


    Alfred had already rushed over. Upon seeing Nathan punch Mr. Jones like that, he also froze.


    He had never seen Nathan so out of control.


    Caroline was terrified that she did not have time to think. She rushed over and hugged Nathan¡¯s


    slender waist from behind. ¡°Enough, Nathan. Stop it!¡±


    Nathan slowed down when the girl¡¯s soft body dashed onto his. Soon, he wanted to get rid of her.


    However, Caroline hugged Nathan tightly and wrapped her arms around him like a


    snake.


    His throat rolled several times, and his blood-red eyes became clear. He nced at


    Chapter 47


    Alfred by the door and ordered, ¡°Take care of this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Faraday.¡±


    Nathan grabbed Caroline¡¯s slender wrist and dragged her into the bathroom.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter 48


    Staggering, Caroline was dragged into the bathroom. Nathan turned on the shower, and the cold water


    immediately washed over Caroline.


    She screamed inwardly.


    Caroline shivered and looked at Nathan in shock. ¡°Nathan, what are you doing? Are you crazy?¡±


    Then, she pushed him away and ran toward the door.


    However, Nathan hugged her waist, carried her back, and threw her into the corner. Then, he took the


    shower and rinsed her body with cold water. ¡°Where did he touch you? Was it here or here? I¡¯ll wash


    you thoroughly and clean all the dirty ces on you!¡±


    Hitting the cold wall, Caroline burst into tears because of the pain. She looked at the gloomy man in


    front of her. He washed her with cold water. His eyes were full of disgust for her as if she was the


    dirtiest thing in the world.


    The emotions that she had been holding back burst out at that moment. ¡°Nathan, why are you doing


    this to me? I¡¯m not your little housekeeper anymore! Did I offend you? Did I annoy you in the bar


    today? Why do you keep humiliating me? You said I was a bitch and dirty. You even called me a slut.


    Did I seduce your father or ruin your family?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s veins bulged. He grabbed Caroline by the neck and pressed her against the wall. He spoke


    with a terrifying voice. ¡°You didn¡¯t seduce my father but seduced me, Caroline. You keep seducing me!¡±


    Originally, he was about to leave. Nathan kept reminding himself that Shirley was his wife, but he had


    gone to Caroline.


    He could not stand it when he thought about Caroline being underneath another man.


    After watching her sway her hips on the dance floor earlier, Nathan noticed that he was not acting like


    his usual self.


    Nathan did not like her to act flirtatiously and captivate the others with her charm.


    It was the second time Nathan had grabbed Caroline by the neck.


    Caroline looked at Nathan with eyes brimming with tears, like a stubborn animal. She did not


    understand why he did that to her.


    She also felt aggrieved.


    Caroline had given her ¡°first time¡± to Nathan in puzzlement and even pretended to be


    1/3


    12:53 Mon, 12 Feb


    Chapter 48


    Shirley to sleep with him.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He had hugged her, kissed her, and called her his wife. He had imposed his interaction with Shirley on


    Caroline.


    Nathan did not know anything, but Caroline knew everything.


    every


    Caroline obviously did not do anything, but Nathan had repeatedly imed that she had seduced him.


    His annoyance and indifference toward Caroline became severe as time passed.


    There was no reason for her to bear all those feelings.


    ¡°Nathan, when did I seduce you? Tell me!¡± questioned Caroline.


    Nathan mentally remarked, ¡°Now! You¡¯re doing it right now!¡±


    Nathan looked at her teary eyes. The tears were rippling in her eyes as if she was about to cry.


    The appearance of Caroline was intoxicating.


    Nathan loosened his grip on her neck and held her face with his hand. Closing his eyes, he kissed her.


    Caroline¡¯s pupils shrank. She mused, ¡°What is he doing? He kisses my eyes. Doesn¡¯t he hate me and


    think I¡¯m dirty?¡±


    Nathan kissed her attractive eyes for a while, and his breathing gradually became heavier. Then, his


    thin lips moved down, passed her delicate nose, and kissed her red lips.


    Caroline quickly turned her face away and did not let him kiss her. ¡°Nathan! Did you forget Shirley? You


    are a married man!¡±


    The name of Shirley was like a bucket filled with cold water pouring onto Nathan. His tall and straight


    body instantly stiffened.


    Nathan thought, ¡°I¡¯m a married man. But what am I doing now? I can¡¯t help but show affection for a


    woman who¡¯s not my wife.¡±


    He figured that he had be the kind of person he hated.


    He uttered coldly, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Caroline walked away:


    Right then, Nathan suddenly saw the three-leaf peach blossom.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49


    Caroline¡¯s cor had been torn by Mr. Jones just then, and half of her shoulder was exposed.


    Right then, the cold water had wet her clothes, and the three-leaf peach blossom under her clothes


    was exposed, and Nathan had caught sight of it at a nce.


    His eyes suddenly narrowed as he grabbed Caroline again.


    ¡°Nathan, what are you doing? Let go of me. You have a wife. Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t want to have an


    affair?¡± Caroline began to struggle.


    Nathan was shocked. When she was struggling, he reached out his hand to pull her cor,pletely


    exposing the rose-red three-leaf peach blossom.


    ¡°Why does she have this three-leaf peach blossom, too? Isn¡¯t this three-leaf peach blossom supposed


    to be on Shirley?¡± he wondered.


    Nathan looked intently at the long scar on her face and reached out to wipe it hard with his fingertips.


    Soon, the edge of the scar was wiped off.


    The scar was a fake!


    She had drawn it.


    Past


    Everything that had happened in the quickly appeared in his mind like a movie. Nathan was smart and


    vignt. He figured out what was going on right away.


    He had suspected it before but never thought that the scar on her face was a fake.


    Jacob had said that she was making herself ugly that day. It turned out that that was what he meant!


    Nathan stared at the woman in front of him fiercely. He looked like a beast who was about to rush over


    and tear her apart the next second.


    ¡°How dare her?¡± he thought.


    Caroline didn¡¯t notice anything. She only felt dizzy. The ten bottles of beer she had drunk were so


    strong that she couldn¡¯t push the man away at all.


    ¡°Nathan, let go of me. If you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯ll call Shirley and tell her that you want


    to cheat on her!¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Nathan forced a dangerousugh from his chest. ¡°Call Shirley? Didn¡¯t she


    1/3


    Chapter 49


    collude with Shirley? Didn¡¯t Shirley send her to my bed?¡±


    No one had ever dared to set him up like that.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Nathan lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Caroline¡¯s mind went nk as he kissed her forcibly. She did not know what he wanted to do.


    She pressed her hands against his delicate chest and immediately clenched her teeth to prevent him


    from kissing her.


    Nathanughed angrily. ¡°It¡¯s her! She still likes to clench her teeth and refuse to open her mouth.¡±


    He was sure that it was her who had slept with him that night.


    The night he returned home, she was the one who had forced it on him.


    It was all her.


    ¡°Caroline. Wow, Caroline!¡± he thought.


    Nathan picked her up, strode out of the bathroom, and threw her onto the big soft bed.


    Caroline was so dizzy. As she was about to get up, her vision was blocked. Half of the man¡¯s knee was


    on the bed, and his sturdy body was covering her.


    He supported himself with one hand next to her and unbuttoned his ck shirt with the other. His


    movements were wild and full of the charm of a mature man.


    Caroline was a little scared. Everything waspletely out of her control, and he had be so


    strange.


    ¡°N-Nathan, what are you doing? Are you mistaken? I¡¯m not Shirley. I¡¯m Caroline, the ugly woman-the


    little housekeeper you hate the most!¡±


    Nathan curled his lips and said, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not Shirley. You¡¯re Caroline. I really caught you this time!¡±


    She was the one he wanted to catch.


    At first, he had caught the wrong one and let her run away.


    Right then, he had finally caught her.


    Nathan kissed her again as she looked frightened and uneasy.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50


    Caroline thought that he was crazy. He knew that she was Caroline, but he still did that to her.


    ¡°Nathan, let go of me. Don¡¯t touch me. If you dare to touch me, I will sue you!¡±


    ¡°Sue me?¡± He seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Let¡¯s see whichwyer would dare to take your case in


    Yarwood.¡±


    Besides, if she could take the initiative to sleep with him, why couldn¡¯t he take charge this time?


    She had pretended to be Shirley and slept in his bed. No wonder he was always attracted to her and


    couldn¡¯t resist. He had even doubted himself. It turned out that she had always been the one.


    ¡°This arrogant man!¡± Caroline mused.


    Caroline had no choice but to use the soft approach. ¡°Nathan, let go of me. We can¡¯t do that! Shirley is


    waiting for you at home. You have to attend the birthday party at the Sullivan residence tomorrow.


    Aren¡¯t you going to disclose your marriage? How could you do such a thing the night before? As long


    as you let me go, you and Shirley will live a happy life together. I willpletely leave your sight and


    stay away from you. We will return to our own lives without disturbing each other.¡±


    He thought, ¡°So, that¡¯s her perfect n? To sleep with me, push me toward Shirley, and leave? She


    started the game first, and now she wants to end it. How could it be so easy?¡±


    She thought that he didn¡¯t know anything, but the truth was, he knew everything, and he would slowly


    settle the score with her.


    In his view, that was only the beginning of the


    game.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. I don¡¯t want to hear you now.¡± He blocked her chattering lips.


    Caroline pushed him and hit him, but it was pointless. She could only let him bully her.


    The smell of his body enveloped her. He had drunk and smoked that night. The faint smell of tobo


    and alcohol mixed with the clean smell on his body made her feel dizzy.


    Her head bumped against the head of the bed, and her eyshes fluttered. As she closed her eyes,


    tears rolled from the corners of them.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± His hoarse voice reached her ears.


    00 wiun, te rou


    Chapter 50


    Caroline didn¡¯t speak.


    Eventually, the man got a little soft-hearted. His big hands covered the bangs on her forehead to


    protect her head as he kissed her on her face, then down to her neck.


    Her delicate and beautiful neck was all red as he had pinched her just then.


    He had not exerted any strength just then.


    ¡°Open your eyes and look at me,¡± he ordered.


    Caroline opened her eyes, which were glistening with tears. Her ck pupils and red eyes made her


    look weak and bewitching.


    Nathan pulled off the pillowcase to block the scar on her face. Her little face was pure and


    pretty. Not only did she look extremely beautiful, but she also had a perfect figure.


    It was irresistible to him.


    ¡°Tell me. Who did you give your ¡®first time¡¯ to?¡±


    Caroline stared at him and refused to speak.


    Nathan buried his handsome face in her hair and took a deep sniff. The smell of her body was


    infatuating and irresistible.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He wondered how he had mistaken at first.


    He didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person. He had already recognized her, but she was the one who had


    been lying to him.


    ¡°Little liar!¡± he mused.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? What¡¯s the name of your first man? Call out his name!¡±


    Caroline hated him in her heart, and she scratched his muscles, creating a few blood marks.


    The next morning, Nathan was woken up by a melodious ringtone in the room.


    Nathan took the phone from the bedside table. It was from Shirley.


    It was eight o¡¯clock. Shirley must be urging him to attend the birthday party at the Sullivan residence.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51


    It was already eight o¡¯clock, and he had never woken up sote.


    It was as if the president would never go to work early again after spending a night with a beauty.


    As soon as he moved, Caroline, the woman in his arms also moved. She was still asleep, her tiny


    hands holding his delicate waist. As he took his phone, her soft body was dragged toward and


    entangled with his.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The tenderness of the night before remained in Nathan¡¯s mind. After hanging up the phone, he held her


    in his arms and continued to sleep.


    Half an hourter, Caroline woke up.


    She opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling above her head for a while, looking perplexed. She was


    Just then, the man¡¯s low and maic voice rang out. ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Caroline turned around and saw the man¡¯s handsome face.


    It was him.


    The memory of the night before rushed toward her instantly. It was not a dream. She had slept with


    Nathan.


    Caroline was immensely shocked. She had thought that it was thest time she acted as a


    recement, and she would have nothing to do with this man anymore, but they¡­.


    Looking at her terrified gaze, Nathan sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get up so early anymore in the future.


    You can sleep with me untilter.¡±


    Nathan finally understood why she got up so early every day; it was because she had to be Caroline


    again at dawn.


    Caroline was so frightened that she sat up. Her mind was in turmoil. She didn¡¯t understand why he


    would sleep with her if he knew she was Caroline.


    At that time, Nathan also got/up. He walked into the bathroom and began to take a shower.


    Caroline quickly put on her clothes. Her face was a little pale. Just then, Nathan¡¯s phone


    rang.


    It was a call from Shirley.


    Chapter 51


    Shirley¡¯s call was undoubtedly a reminder of Nathan¡¯s identity as a married man. Upon seeing that,


    Caroline froze in embarrassment.


    When Nathan came out, he saw her standing there while looking at his phone, and Shirley called


    again.


    He walked over and hung up Shirley¡¯s call.


    Then, there was a knock at the door. Alfred¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Mr. Faraday.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Alfred walked in and handed Nathan something. ¡°Mr. Faraday, this is what you want.¡±


    Nathan took it and handed it to Caroline. ¡°Take this.¡±


    There were two white pills on his palm. Caroline looked at him and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the morning-after pills.¡±


    Caroline shuddered.


    ¡°Caroline, do you think I¡¯ll have a baby with you? Take these morning-after pills. I don¡¯t want an


    ident. And don¡¯t let anyone know what happenedst night, especially Mrs. Faraday. Do you


    understand?¡± His voice was cold and ruthless.


    As an adult, Caroline could naturally understand what he meant. She took the morning-after pills, put


    them into her mouth, and swallowed them in front of him.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, I¡¯ve taken them. I¡¯m leaving if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Caroline turned around and left.


    Nathan looked at her back with an obscure gaze


    Alfred whispered, ¡°Mr. Faraday, the Sullivan residence¡­¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t say anything. Just then, a slender figure walked in. Caroline hade back again.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, is there anything else?¡±


    Of course, she had something for him.


    Caroline went over to Nathan and threw a little tinum thing onto his handsome face.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, I came back to tell you that there is something in this world called


    Chapter 51


    ¡®condom. If you don¡¯t want a girl to get pregnant in the future, please put it on and take care of your


    sperm!¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52


    The little tinum thing hit Nathan¡¯s face and fell on the carpet, making him speechless.


    Caroline turned around and left.


    Alfred was terrified at the side. He looked in the direction where Caroline had left in shock. He could not


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    believe that she would throw a condom on Nathan¡¯s face.


    ¡°How dare she?¡± he mused.


    No woman had ever dared to do that to Nathan. She was the first one.


    Alfred was amazed.


    At that, he sensed a cold wind sweeping over his face. He turned his head and saw Nathan nce at


    him.


    Alfred broke into a cold sweat. It seemed inappropriate for him to say that he had seen nothing, so he


    hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Faraday, should I leave?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    Caroline walked down the street. She turned on her phone, only to see that Shirley had already called


    her several times. Shirley probably wanted to urge her to go home to attend the birthday party and


    witness her exciting moment.


    y Nathan would have slept with


    Caroline clenched her phone. She didn¡¯t understand herst night. Could it be that he just wanted to


    humiliate her?


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he like Shirley? Why did he humiliate me in this way?¡± she wondered.


    Caroline stopped thinking and took a cab back to the Sullivan residence.


    At that time, the Sullivan residence was decorated withnterns, and the grand birthday party was


    being held. Because of Imperial Star, many famous families in Yarwood. attended the party.


    Connor was surrounded by many CEOS.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I heard that your youngest daughter is dating a mysterious rich man. He even gifted her


    Imperial Star. We are so envious of her.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, why hasn¡¯t your ideal son-inwe yet? We all want to see him.¡±


    At the same time, Liliana and Shirley were surrounded by noblewomen. Imperial Star around Shirley¡¯s


    neck shone brightly in the bright lights, arousing everyone¡¯s envy.


    12:56 Mon, 12 Fed


    Chapter 32


    ¡°Wow, Shelley! Is this Imperial Star? It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Shelley, although you¡¯re dating a rich boyfriend, you can¡¯t stop going out with us. Let¡¯s go to the beauty


    spa and have afternoon coffee tomorrow.¡±


    Shirley looked at them smugly. In the past, those people from wealthy families didn¡¯t take the Sullivan


    family seriously, and they did not even ask her out. But now, they came to tter her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not free tomorrow as I have to apany my boyfriend. He¡¯s clingy.¡±


    ¡°Shelley, then we¡¯ll wait when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Shirley enjoyed it so much. Just then, she saw Carolinee.


    Liliana walked quickly toward Caroline with an unhappy look on her face. ¡°Caroline, why are you here?


    Didn¡¯t we ask you not to show up? Do you want everyone to know. that the Sullivan family has an ugly


    daughter who came from the countryside?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I asked Caroline toe.¡± Shirley walked over swaying her hips. ¡°Caroline, I asked you toe


    here to watch how I won Nathan¡¯s heart. Don¡¯t envy me too much.¡±


    Caroline looked calm and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Right then, Connor came. ¡°Shelley, have you called Mr. Faraday? The party has begun for so long.


    Everyone is anxious to see him. Why hasn¡¯t hee yet?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t get through just now. Nathan must be busy. I¡¯ll call again.¡± Shirley called. Nathan again.


    Caroline stood at the side. She thought that Shirley would be mad if she knew Nathan was not busy


    just then but was holding her and sleeping on his bed.


    Shirley still couldn¡¯t reach Nathan over the phone.


    Shirley felt a little uneasy. ¡°Is Nathan noting today?¡±


    The Sullivan family had organized such a grand party. If Nathan didn¡¯t show up, it would be


    embarrassing for them.


    At that time, they heard amotion. Someone said in surprise, ¡°He¡¯sing! There he is! Shelley,


    your rich boyfriend is here!¡±


    Shirley¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Nathan is here!¡±


    Chapter 53


    Nathan had finallye. He certainly did not disappoint her.


    ¡°Caroline, my husband is here. Watch closely.¡±


    After saying that, Shirley lifted her skirt and ran to greet Nathan.


    Joseph and his family had elbowed their way forward, especially Wrenna who squeezed into Shirley¡¯s


    side. She wanted to have a good look at the wealthy man that Shirley was dating.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the hall was tense yet lively, and everyone held their breath, awaiting


    Nathan¡¯s appearance.


    Caroline¡¯s clear eyes also shifted toward the door, and soon, a figure leaped into view. She was slightly


    taken aback because the person who had arrived was not Nathan but an old man.


    The old man¡¯s appearancepletely froze the smile on Shirley¡¯s face. She was dumbfounded


    because the person she had been waiting for was the handsome and elegant Nathan, not an old man


    in his seventies or eighties.


    His appearance provoked an uproar on the spot. Wrenna eximed, ¡°Shelley, is this your rich


    boyfriend? Why are you dating an old man?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not my boyfriend!¡± Shirley hurriedly rified.


    At that time, the old man hade to her. Shirley said furiously, ¡°Who are you? Who let you in?


    Somebody, please throw him out!¡±


    The old man was dressed in a suit, looking like a butler from a mansion. He looked at. Shirley and said,


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Shirley Sullivan. I will leave, but before that, I need to take back Imperial Star from your


    neck. It doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    ¡°What? He wants to take back Imperial Star?¡± Shirley was astonished.


    Shirley immediately covered Imperial Star around her neck with her hand. ¡°What right do you have to


    take my Imperial Star? It¡¯s mine. If it doesn¡¯t belong to me, then who does it belong to?¡±


    The old man smiled and made a gesture. Two husky ck-d bodyguards immediately stepped


    forward and pulled Imperial Star off Shirley¡¯s neck.


    The dazzling diamond cut Shirley¡¯s neck, leaving a trail of blood.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Shirley screamed.


    12:56 Mon, 12 Feb

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 53


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    66%


    ¡°Shelley!¡± Liliana immediately protected Shirley in her arms and scolded, ¡°Who are you? How dare you


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Connor rushed forward and red at Liliana and Shirley.


    Liliana and Shirley didn¡¯t know who the old man was, but Connor had noticed the silver cufflink on the


    old man¡¯s sleeve, engraved with the word ¡°Faraday.¡±


    It was Gilbert, who was sent by Nathan!


    Gilbert put Imperial Star back into the jewelry box, then politely said, ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    With that, Gilbert left with his people.


    As soon as they left, the scene exploded. Wrenna immediately said, ¡°Shelley, you really strong taste.


    Why would you find an old man as your boyfriend?¡±


    have a


    Joseph and Nicole also rushed forward and asked, ¡°Finding an old man is one thing, but being


    abandoned on the spot by that old man? Shelley, why can¡¯t you handle even an old man? Now,


    Imperial Star is gone. Great.¡±


    Jonathan and his family were already jealous that Shirley had found a boyfriend who could afford


    Imperial Star. Right then, they were the happiest. They definitely would not let go of their opportunity to


    add insult.


    Shirley had fallen apart. She couldn¡¯t understand what had happened. She wondered why Nathan


    didn¡¯te and where the old man came from.


    ¡°No, that old man is really not my boyfriend!¡± Shirley continued to exin.


    But no one wanted to listen to her. Those who were ttering Shirley a moment ago quickly turned to


    look down upon her and criticized her.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, is that your ideal son-inw?¡±


    ¡°Your daughter¡¯s boyfriend is so old. I wonder if you should call him ¡®Dad¡¯ or if he should call you ¡®Dad.¡±¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter 54


    ¡°Shirley, we asked you out earlier, but you said you would be busy. How dare arrogant before us just


    because you¡¯re dating an old man?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t hang out with such people.¡±


    Everyone left right away.


    ¡°Mr. White, please don¡¯t go¡­ Mr. Quinn, wait¡­¡±


    Connor tried to convince everyone to stay, but they left without hesitation.


    The lively hall just then became silent in an instant.


    ¡°Connor, what happened? The old man just now¡­¡±


    you be so


    Connor bluntly interrupted Liliana, ¡°The old man just now was Gilbert who has been sent by Nathan. It


    was all Nathan¡¯s idea!¡±


    ¡°What? How could that be?¡± Shirley shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Nathan won¡¯t do this to me. He was


    fine yesterday. He promised toe to the birthday party to announce our rtionship.¡±


    Connor was livid. He had thought that he could use Nathan to aplish everything that day, but he


    had be aughingstock in front of everyone.


    ¡°Useless leech!¡± Connor raised his hand and pped Shirley in the face.


    Shirley covered her red, swollen face and burst into tears.


    ¡°Find a way to win back Nathan¡¯s heart!¡± Connor stormed off.


    ¡°Connor!¡± Liliana went after Connor.


    Shirley slumped on the ground and cried miserably. She couldn¡¯t understand why Nathan would be so


    cruel to her.


    At present, the whole Yarwood knew that she was dating an old man.


    Her neck was empty, for Imperial Star was gone.


    She liked Imperial Star so much.


    At that time, she saw Caroline standing at the side. Caroline was looking at Shirley with her beautiful


    clear eyes, calmly and deliberately, taking in all of Shirley¡¯s mess.


    ¡°Caroline, are youughing at me?¡±


    12:56 Mon, 12 Feb


    Chapter 54.


    ¡°You know the answer already,¡± said Caroline, and then turned around and left..


    Shirley was extremely enraged and let out a scream.


    66%


    Caroline didn¡¯t understand why Nathan had done that. ¡°Isn¡¯t he fond of Shirley? When he asked me to


    take the morning-after pills, he deliberately warned me not to tell Shirley. What is that man thinking?¡±


    Caroline returned to Talia University and felt a slight pain in her stomach. It must be from the two


    morning-after pills she had just taken.


    She didn¡¯t want to take the pills at first, for she was allergic to one of the ingredients in the morning-


    after pill, and she could make her own pills for contraception. But Nathan was afraid that Caroline


    would trick him and insisted on watching her take the pills, so she had no choice but to consume them.


    With her hand on her stomach, Caroline¡¯s face turned slightly white.


    ¡°Ugly woman!¡± Jacob ran over and said, ¡°Are you free tonight? Let¡¯s go on a date.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t Mr. Faraday think of anything other than dating?¡± Caroline was speechless.


    Caroline didn¡¯t want to talk to him and walked


    away.


    ¡°Ugly woman, don¡¯t go.¡± Jacob reached out to pull Caroline.


    At that point, Caroline¡¯s vision went ck, and her body fell limply.


    Jacob¡¯s face changed. He quickly went to hold Caroline in his arms and said, ¡°Ugly woman! Ugly


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    woman, are you all right?¡±


    In the study of Penningcoll Residence, Gilbert brought Imperial Star and said, ¡°Mr. Faraday, I have


    retrieved Imperial Star as per your instructions. Please have a look.¡±


    Nathan was dressed in a ck suit, looking handsome and distant. He was reviewing the documents


    with a pen in his hand and said without lifting his eyes. ¡°Throw it in the


    trash.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Gilbert threw Imperial Star into the trash.


    Alfred winced in pain when he saw the Imperial Star, which was worth tens of millions of dors, being


    thrown away like that.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday is really ruthless. He sent Gilbert over to the Sullivan residence. Since Shirley wanted to


    go public with her rtionship, he fulfilled her wish by pairing her with an old man,¡± Alfred thought to


    himself.


    Nathan raised his head and gave Alfred a cold nce. ¡°Is the divorce certificate done?¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter 55


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Faraday. The divorce procedure has been settled. Now, you are in no way rted to Shirley.¡±


    Nathan had no expression, for he only felt disgusted when he thought about Shirley.


    eyes,


    As Shirley had worn Imperial Star before that, it was dirty and stained in Nathan¡¯s so he could only


    throw it away then. To him, throwing Imperial Star into the trash cant was better than letting Shirley own


    it, for she didn¡¯t deserve it. Besides, Nathan would not let Caroline off the hook easily.


    Images of the pale, porcin-like face he had pinned down yesterday night shed across Nathan¡¯s


    mind. He recalled her long ck hair wrapping around her face and neck, making her look soft and


    enchanting.


    Yet, Caroline kept looking at him with a pair of misty eyes. She refused to speak up or open her mouth,


    refusing to be tamed by him even though he had hurt her.


    Nathan thought, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know that how she acts triggers my desire to challenge and conquer her?


    What¡¯s more, it makes her more unforgettable to me.¡±


    ¡°Please leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Faraday.¡±


    After working for a while, Nathan dropped the pen in his hand. He looked at the time. It was already


    eight o¡¯clock in the evening. He thought, ¡°Why aren¡¯t they back yet?¡±


    At that moment, Yuliana arrived home. She greeted Nathan at the study. ¡°Uncle Nathan, are you


    staying over here tonight?¡±


    Nathan noticed that Yuliana had returned alone, and there was no sight of Caroline. Hist expression


    dropped as he asked unhappily, ¡°Where¡¯s that ssmate of yours? She didn¡¯te back with you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean Carol? I saw her at the school today with Jacob. I think they went out for a date.¡±


    As soon as Yuliana finished speaking, Nathan¡¯s eyes turned frosty. He mused, ¡°How dare she go on a


    date with Jacob?¡±


    Meanwhile, Yuliana didn¡¯t see the changes in Nathan¡¯s expression. She sighed to herself. ¡°I treat Carol


    like my aunt-inw. Yet, she wants to be my sister-inw. Uncle Nathan, I think you¡¯ve lost in this game


    of love. Why don¡¯t you wash up and go to bed? I don¡¯t think Carol ising back tonight¡­¡± Yuliana


    suddenly stopped talking when she noticed how terrifying Nathan¡¯s expression had be. She


    questioned, ¡°Uncle


    12:57 Mon, 12 Feb


    IM


    Chapter 55


    Nathan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Nathan looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°Nothing. I brought you a test paper today. You should do them


    now.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Yuliana pondered, ¡°Do the test paper now? I¡¯m already enrolled in a university. Why


    do I still need to do these test papers?¡±


    Yuliana immediately protested, ¡°Uncle Nathan, I don¡¯t feel like doing it now.¡±


    Nathan ignored her protest. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like doing one test paper, you can do two!¡±


    Yuliana turned around and ran away. She thought, ¡°I¡¯ll do the test now! What did I do to offend Uncle


    Nathan? Why is he abusing me?¡±


    Nathan sat in ce alone. He took a cigarette and ced it between his lips before lighting it with a


    frown, and then took a deep puff and blew out the smoke slowly.


    ¡°She went on a date with Jacob! That woman was just intimate with me yesterday night, and now, she


    is dating my nephew! She is such a vixen!¡±


    A mboyant red Ferrari stopped on Penningcoll Residence¡¯swn at 11 p.m.


    Jacob opened the rear door in a gentlemanly manner, and pale-faced Caroline alighted the vehicle.


    Jacob had driven her to the hospital for an IV drip session after she fainted at the university during the


    daytime. Hence, that was why they arrived home sote.


    ¡°Ugly woman, the doctor said that you are allergic to drugs. Don¡¯t take that medicine in the future. Now,


    go home and rest up,¡± Jacob stated.


    Because it was the responsibility of the doctor to protect their patients¡¯ privacy, the doctor only told


    Jacob that Caroline was allergic to drugs instead of letting him know that the medicine was the


    morning-after pill.


    Caroline nodded as she replied weakly, ¡°Thank you for your help today, Mr. Faraday.¡±


    At that moment, Caroline realized that someone was watching her. She lifted her head and noticed a


    tall, aloof man staring at her from the carved iron balcony on the second floor.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    12:57 Mon, 12 Feb

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was Nathan. He had returned to Penningcoll Residence that day and looked down at her and Jacob


    from the balcony.


    ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, ugly woman. It¡¯s my duty to take care of you.¡± Jacob caressed her head intimately.


    Caroline subconsciously looked up again. Nathan, on the balcony holding a cigarette in one hand and


    having his other hand in his pocket, with his face being shrouded by darkness so it was hard to read his


    expression, looked at them with cold disdain, like how an emperor would look at his lowly citizens.


    Caroline quickly dodged Jacob¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Faraday, I¡¯ll head inside now!¡±


    Then, she entered the mansion.


    Exhausted, Caroline went upstairs, wanting to return to her room. Her stomach still hurt, so she wished


    to head to bed to rest up.


    But as soon as she went upstairs, the tall and cold body came out and blocked her way.


    Caroline¡¯s long eyshes trembled as she got a whiff of cigarette smoke from Nathan¡¯s body. As the


    nicotine came from high-end tobo that cost a bomb,


    athan exuded a pleasant and expensive-smelling masculine scent.


    It was unknown how long Nathan had stood on the balcony, causing his body to radiate a frostiness


    that was even worse than the cold outside.


    Caroline looked up at him, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Faraday?¡±


    Nathan had removed his suit jacket and wore a ck shirt with two buttons undone, revealing his


    corbone. His right hand was in his pocket while he held a cigarette in his slender, expensive-watch-


    wearing left hand. He looked at Caroline cidly. ¡°Where did you go with Jacob? Why did you return so


    ¡°Nathan, we¡¯re mere acquaintances. This is my personal matter. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for me to


    report my business to you, right?¡±


    Nathan did not get frustrated by her words. Instead, he puffed on his cigarette and blew the smoke onto


    Caroline¡¯s face.


    The smell of nicotine caught Caroline off guard. She choked and coughed immediately.


    Nathan pinched Caroline¡¯s face with his cigarette-holding hand, forcing her to lift her face, which was


    tear-stained because she was coughing excessively. He smiled frivolously. ¡°How are we just


    acquaintances? We just got intimate in bed with each


    12:57 Mon, 12 FED


    Chapter 36


    other.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s pale face flushed with shame and anger. She thought, ¡°How dare he blow the smoke in my


    face and say such shameless words to me? Everyone says that he, the head of the Faraday family, is


    known to be proper and uninterested in women. I think the rumors are fake, though. He has a strong


    desire for women!¡±


    Caroline tightened her fists and looked at him defiantly. ¡°Mr. Faraday, I¡¯m Jacob¡¯s girlfriend now. Do you


    have to control where we go on a date?¡±


    Nathan mused, ¡°She admitted that she¡¯s Jacob¡¯s girlfriend and that they were out on a date just now.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s smile disappeared. He exerted force as he pinched Caroline¡¯s chin. ¡°Did you open your mouth


    when Jacob kissed you?¡±


    Caroline furrowed her brows in pain. However, she straightened her thin waist and lifted her eyes as


    softness shed across her eyes. ¡°How do I open my mouth? Is it this way?¡±


    She gently opened her mouth, showing the tip of her tongue.


    ¡°Caroline is looking at me provocatively. Even though she usually seems aloof and meek, she currently


    radiates seductiveness! She¡¯s so sexy!¡±


    Nathan¡¯s eyes turned red while red marks appeared on Caroline¡¯s chin because he was holding on to it


    forcefully. He chuckled. ¡°Should I feed you the morning-after pills again now? I should take care of you


    guys with my identity as ¡®Uncle Nathan. If not, we wouldn¡¯t know whether the kids belong to Jacob or


    me if you get pregnant.¡±


    Upon hearing what he had said, Caroline¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. She raised her hand and


    pped Nathan¡¯s face.


    Smack!

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter 57


    A crisp pnded on Nathan¡¯s face. It was so forceful that Nathan¡¯s face turned to the


    side.


    Caroline¡¯s palm became numb as she had exerted all her force to hit Nathan. She thought she should


    have pped himst night when he forced himself onto her.


    Nathan¡¯s expression turned frosty. That was the first time a woman had pped him.


    He put his tongue against his right cheek, which Caroline had just pped. Nathan slowly turned his


    face back toward her as he red at thetter with hostility, like he would eat her alive.


    ¡°How dare she?¡± Nathan cursed inwardly.


    ¡°You!¡± he said angrily.


    Caroline put her face in front of Nathan. ¡°Hit me, Mr. Faraday. You¡¯re such a big shot who can even


    make me disappear from Yarwood just by your words. You can torture me any way you want!¡±


    A fierce hostility rose within Nathan¡¯s body. He had never been so forgiving toward a woman, thinking,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Her behavior is getting more and more daring now! Yes. I have a lot of ways to torture her as I did to


    Shirley, but¡­¡±


    Upon looking at Caroline¡¯s fragile face and watery eyes, Nathan couldn¡¯t bear to use those tricks on


    her. After all, she used to be his woman. It was impossible for him to not havepassion toward her.


    With that, Nathan stormed away angrily.


    With a loud noise, he mmed the gate of Penningcoll Residence shut before driving


    away.


    Caroline went back to her room and covered herself with a nket. Her stomach hurt so much, so she


    wrapped her arms around it, turned to the side, curled up, and closed her eyes.


    The next day, Caroline received a call from the Sullivan residence. Francesca had requested for her to


    return for dinner that night.


    At present, the power of the Sullivan family was still in the hands of Francesca, and the first and


    second branches were fighting excessively to get Sullivan Group.


    Francesca had heard the news of Shirley¡¯s humiliation. When Caroline arrived, she heard Francesca


    scold, ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing, Shirley! Why did you be an item


    12:57 Mon, 12 Feb


    Chapter 37


    66%


    with an older man and then get dumped by him? You¡¯ve disgraced the Sullivan family!¡±


    Shirley, Connor, and Liliana stood at the side unhappily. They thought, ¡°What old man. is she talking


    about? That man is the head of the Faraday family, Nathan Faraday!¡±


    No one knew about the marriage between Shirley and Nathan because Connor had stolen Caroline¡¯s


    emerald two years ago and showed them to the Faraday family.


    At that time, someone had fetched Shirley to Royal Garden, and she got married secretly to Nathan.


    She was not allowed to reveal the news of her marriage to anyone.


    In addition, Shirley was not satisfied with the marriage in the past two years. She had thought she had


    married an illegitimate child and asked Caroline to marry him instead. Hence, no one knew anything


    about Shirley and Nathan¡¯s marriage.


    Currently, everything had unraveled after Nathan returned from abroad.


    Joseph rushed forward. ¡°Mom, calm down. Let¡¯s drink some tea.¡±


    Francesca sipped on tea before saying, ¡°I have something significant to announce now. That¡¯s why I


    asked for you guys to return home. Next Friday, the head of the Faraday family, Nathan, would officially


    take his position as the CEO of Faraday Group, and the ceremony would be held at Statham Hotel.¡±


    As soon as Francesca finished speaking, everyone was abuzz.


    ¡°Oh. my God! Is the new CEO the rumored handsome head of the Faraday family?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he was a genius businessman since he was young. He had been working overseas for a


    few years, and he has sessfully extended the Faraday family¡¯s business. and pushed their business


    toward a new peak.¡±


    ¡°This head of the Faraday family is a mysterious man. We still have no idea which member of the


    Faraday family is truly in charge. He will take over Faraday Group officially this time, and we will get to


    see him during the press conference!¡±


    Caroline stood in an inconspicuous corner and listened to the gossip around her expressionlessly. She


    thought, ¡°People are going crazy because he is about to reveal his identity.¡±


    Francesca took Wrenna¡¯s hand, announcing, ¡°I have good news! Astra Entertainment found potential in


    Wrenna. They sessfully signed a contract yesterday. Since she was favored, Wrenna could


    approach the head of Faraday Group easily. Maybe she will be Mrs. Faraday soon!¡±


    Wrenna was beautiful and enchanting and had been a supermodel that walked on many shows. She


    had many wealthy suitors, so she had always been arrogant. Because of her,


    Chapter 57


    the first branch had undefeatable confidence, too. Wrenna had no interest in average men. Hence, she


    had ced all of her attention on Nathan.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 58


    Wrenna thought, ¡°The head of the Faraday family is rumored to be unattainable, very handsome, and


    aloof. I¡¯m going to make him mine!¡±


    Admiration and excitement appeared on Wrenna¡¯s beautiful, blushing face. She pouted, ¡°Grandma, we


    don¡¯t know for sure whether we¡¯re a match for each other or not. What if the head of the Faraday family


    doesn¡¯t like me?¡±


    ¡°How could it be possible, Wrenna? You¡¯re so talented and gorgeous, and Astra Entertainment signing


    you as their staff is the best proof. The head of the Faraday family will definitely fall in love with you at


    first sight,¡± Francesca affirmed.


    Shirley, Connor, and Liliana were dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t expect Wrenna, the proud eldest daughter


    of the first branch, to also admire Nathan and want topete with them for his attention.


    It was too bad that they couldn¡¯t reveal information about the secret marriage. The trio had no choice


    but to suffer in silence.


    Connor red at Shirley immediately, thinking, ¡°All of these wouldn¡¯t have happened if you managed to


    make Nathan fall in love with you and reveal your rtionship to the public!¡±


    Shirley felt aggrieved upon noticing Connor¡¯s gaze.


    Joseph said, ¡°There will be a jewelry exhibition at the Faraday Group banquet next Friday. Faraday


    Group has issued an announcement. They are looking for their next ambassador.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so now, all of the famous actresses of the entertainment industry and wealthy and noble women


    of Yarwood arepeting to be chosen as the next ambassador of Faraday Jewelry. They didn¡¯t name


    Wrenna as the chosen one yet, so I guess you guys shouldn¡¯t be overexcited now,¡± Liliana remarked.


    ¡°Liliana, you¡¯re jealous. This ambassador-choosing process is just a show. Don¡¯t worry. They will


    definitely pick Wrenna as the ambassador.¡±


    Liliana didn¡¯t want others to snatch away her rich sonw, so she immediately grabbed Shirley.


    ¡°Shelley, you should/go and have an interview for the ambassador role!¡±


    Shirley had tried to call Nathan, to no avail, these past two days, so she was also looking for a chance


    to see him. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Francesca had no objection. After all, Shirley was a gorgeous woman¡ªthe most beautifuldy in


    Yarwood.


    1/3


    12:57 Mon, 12 Feb M.


    Chapter 58


    Wrenna looked at Shirley disdainfully. ¡°Shelley, if the head of the Faraday family knows. that you once


    were an item with an old man, I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t choose you!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Well, stop quarreling. All the daughters of the Sullivan family are beautiful! I don¡¯t care what you guys


    do. I only need you guys to make the head of the Faraday family yours! Marry to Nathan, the head of


    the Faraday family, and you will get the inheritance rights. to the Sullivan family business!¡± Francesca


    announced.


    Her words sent a wave of excitement through the first and second branches of the family. Wrenna and


    Shirley made a secret promise to themselves, wanting to make Nathan theirs..


    At that time, Francesca suddenly noticed Caroline standing in the corner. To her, Caroline was an


    exception to the gorgeous daughters of the Sullivan family, for Caroline was an ugly woman from the


    countryside.


    ¡°Caroline, both Wrenna and Shelley can bring honor to the family, but you might not even be able to get


    married with that ugly face of yours,¡± Francesca stated unhappily.


    Liliana was afraid that the first branch would talk badly about them, so she interrupted, ¡°Francesca,


    Renee will return from her studies in Friyx soon, and I have good news. Her mentor will give her his


    rmendation to join Cienna Care.¡±


    ¡°What? Renee is going to join Cienna Care? Thepany is an international top. luxuriouspany!¡±


    Wrenna and Joseph couldn¡¯t stand it any longer as jealousy shed across their faces. They mused,


    ¡°This adopted daughter of the second branch is an exceptional woman.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Great! Renee is indeed the most capable member of the Sullivan family.¡± Francescaughed.


    Liliana regained her confidence upon hearing Francesca¡¯s words. ¡°Wrenna, it seems that


    Cienna Care chooses its ambassador in the Cregions yearly. Aren¡¯t you a top


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    supermodel? Have you ever endorsed Cienna Care before?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. The ambassador role for the Clusia regions of Cienna Care would be given to the top


    actress in the entertainment industry. This international top luxury brand is not a resource I can grab as


    I wish. I don¡¯t even have the right to be named as a potential ambassador for Cienna Care now,¡±


    Wrenna mused.


    Wrenna smiled bitterly. ¡°Aunt Liliana, don¡¯t worry. After I get the right to endorse Faraday Jewelry, I will


    soon be named as the ambassador for Cienna Care.¡±


    12:58 Mon, 12 Feb D

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59


    ¡°Then, we shall wait and see.¡±


    Caroline was bored, watching the people plot against each other. Liliana walked over to her then.


    ¡°Leave now, Caroline. Don¡¯t stay behind for dinner. You will only embarrass me if you continue to stay.¡±


    Thinking of Renee¡¯s exceptional talent and Shirley¡¯s beauty, Liliana really couldn¡¯t figure out how she


    could have given birth to such a hideous and useless daughter.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Without another word, Caroline turned and left.


    Caroline was not interested in how Faraday Group would pick its ambassador. Yet, Yuliana dragged


    her to the interview site anyway.


    ¡°Carol, don¡¯t be such a bore, okay? The biggest news in Yarwood now is Faraday Group selecting its


    ambassador. Not only are the most famous celebrities in the entertainment industry here, but even the


    rich and noble women have shown up. What¡¯s more, the campus belles of our universities are present,


    too. They came because of Uncle Nathan. I think this has be Uncle Nathan choosing his harem


    now.¡±


    Caroline scanned the interview site, which was decorated luxuriously, and many gorgeous, dressed-up


    beauties were loitering around.


    Being chosen as the ambassador was just the beginning. Those women only had one end goal in


    mind, and that was to make Nathan theirs.


    Caroline mused, ¡°This is indeed arge-scale harem-choosing event for Nathan. These women would


    run into his embrace when he asks for it.¡±


    After Caroline had pped him the night before yesterday, Nathan did not return to Penningcoll


    Residence again, so the duo didn¡¯t see each other. Caroline was d because she didn¡¯t want to be


    involved with Nathan anymore.


    Since they had already arrived at the venue, Caroline decided to stay and watch the preliminary round.


    Shirley and Wrenna both passed the preliminaries and entered the next round of contests.


    Yuliana received a call then. She ran away in a hurry. ¡°Carol, I have something to do. You can head


    home yourself, bye!¡±


    Caroline went back to Penningcoll Residence helplessly but found that she had no key as Yuliana was


    holding the keys.


    She sent a message to Yuliana. Yuliana texted her: [Carol, I can¡¯t return home now. Uncle Nathan has


    keys. I¡¯ll let him know. You go and get it from him, okay? He is


    12:58 Mon, 12 Feb


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 59


    currently ying card games at the club in Statham Hotel!]


    Yuliana also attached the club¡¯s private room number in the message.


    65%


    Caroline pondered, ¡°Yuliana is asking me to look for Nathan. I¡¯m unwilling, though! But if I don¡¯t take the


    keys from him, I won¡¯t be able to go home.¡± With those thoughts in mind, Caroline gritted her teeth and


    headed toward Statham Hotel.


    Meanwhile, in the private room at Statham¡¯s Clubhouse, Nathan, Samuel Winter, and Logan Statham


    yed card games. There was another table in the private room filled with Yarwood¡¯s wealthy and


    influential men. The group had gathered to y card games together.


    Logan was the heir to Statham Group. Several famous virgin escorts from different clubs apanied


    the rich men as they yed cards.


    Nathan sat in the main seat, smoking one cigarette after another. the cigarettes burned between his


    fingers. burned out, and was thrown into the ashtray.


    Logan nced at Samuel. He noticed the cigarette-butt-filled ashtray, then smiled. ¡°Nathan, why are


    you smoking so much? Do you have something upying your mind?¡±


    Nathan was wearing a ck shirt. The buttons on his sleeves were unbuttoned that day. He rolled them


    up twice, revealing his muscr forearms and a valuable watch.


    The expensive hand-made shirt outlined Nathan¡¯s broad shoulder and muscr chest. He leaned


    against the chair and dealt cards with his fair, stiff hands. Nathan was the image of male perfection,


    causing the escorts to peek at him repeatedly.


    Nathan was cold, not replying to Logan¡¯s words.


    Logan continued, ¡°Nathan, Faraday Group chose around ten undefeatable beauties. today during the


    ambassador-selectingpetition. There are ten models and celebrities in the mix. Why don¡¯t we ask


    them toe and apany you?¡±


    12:58 Mon, 12 Feb

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60


    Nathan raised his eyelids and nced at Logan. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Logan immediately shut up. He mused, ¡°All right. I didn¡¯t say anything!¡±


    Everyone could tell that Nathan was in a foul mood. However, they had no idea who had offended him.


    Samuel pushed the gold-rimmed sses on his face and pointed to a woman with ck, long straight


    hair. ¡°Sit beside Mr. Faraday and help him take his cards.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes had long been fixed on Nathan. After all, Nathan was mature and handsome,


    holding a position as the first influential figure of Yarwood. His aura of nobility and grace was


    exceptional even among other rich men.


    She knew she was in luck and that other escorts were jealous of her because Samuel had appointed


    her to serve Nathan.


    The woman moved over to Nathan¡¯s side timidly, saying with a soft and lovely voice, ¡°Mr. Faraday, I¡¯ll


    help you take your cards.¡±


    Samuel looked at Nathan. ¡°How about this type of woman?¡±


    Nathan dealt a cardzily and then turned to look at the woman beside him. She was very attractive,


    with thetest, trendiest no-makeup makeup look on her face.


    Nathanmented, ¡°She looks pure.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face turned crimson red as she gazed at Nathan affectionately.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you not into ck, long, straight-haired women with a no-makeup


    makeup look?¡±


    ¡°Nathan, what kind of woman do you like? Samuel and I are really worried about your sex life. We¡¯ve


    introduced many women to you. Yet, you¡¯re not attracted to any one of them. Do you like alluring


    women? A supermodel named ¡®Wrenna¡¯ has the sexiest pair of legs in Yarwood. Do you want to meet


    her?¡± Logan offered.


    Nathan smoked, not answering Logan. His eyes swept over Samuel.


    Logan immediately voiced out, ¡°Oh, my God, Nathan! Did Samuel guess it right? Do you like ck,


    long, straight-haired women?¡±


    Many men had their beauty standards and preferences. They had a type of woman that they liked.


    Since Nathan didn¡¯t surround himself with women, nobody knew what kind of women he was into.


    Currently, his unfathomable expression did nothing to give


    12:58 Mon, 12 Feb


    Chapter 60


    Samuel and Logan the answer.


    65%


    ¡°Mr. Faraday!¡± The woman couldn¡¯t wait anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll take your cards for you. Please tell me which


    card you want to y. I¡¯ll y them for you.¡±


    Nathan was expressionless. ¡°My hands are still working.¡±


    The woman was speechless.


    Her eyes reddened rapidly upon hearing Nathan¡¯s ruthless refusal.


    Logan thought, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like her.¡±


    Nathan received a text message just then. He clicked on it. It was a message from Yuliana, which read:


    [Caroline had arrived, Uncle Nathan.]


    Nathan took a puff when he saw that message.


    Samuel noticed that something was amiss, for they had grown up together. ¡°Why? Did you find


    someone you¡¯re attracted to?¡±


    Nathan took another puff of his cigarette.


    Samuel smiled. ¡°Oh. Did you lose your virginity?¡±


    Logan was shocked by the news that Nathan had had sex with a woman. Displeased, he bellowed,


    ¡°Nathan, you¡¯re too mean. Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you have a girlfriend. now? She coulde over


    and have some fun, too!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Nathan put the cigarette between his lips and narrowed his eyes. At that moment, the waiter¡¯s voice


    sounded from outside. ¡°Ms. Sullivan, this way, please.¡±


    Caroline had arrived.


    Nathan looked up and toward the corridor. With a nce, he spotted Caroline¡¯s slender figure.


    Caroline couldn¡¯t get into the house, so she didn¡¯t change her clothes. She was still wearing her school


    clothing, a short white top paired with a light-blue skirt below, her white socks pulled all the way below


    her knees, and conservative, round-toe leather shoes. It was like she was a pure and unpolluted flower


    and a young animal that had identally barged into a wolf¡¯s den.


    Her long straight ck hair cascaded down her body. Caroline had always exuded a cold, aloof vibe,


    and with the student clothing she wore that stirred the desire in others, many people stared at her on


    her way there.


    Nathan¡¯s thoughts stopped, and he frowned amidst smoking.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 61


    Caroline was led to avish private room by the waiter. Coincidentally, she ran into an acquaintance,


    who was none other


    than Wienna


    Wrens had always been a gorgeous, stunning beauty. That very day, she was d in a ck strap


    dress, coupled with crystal stilettos on her feet. To top it all off, she also wore delicate, light makeup on


    her face. Clearly, she hard dolled herself up on purpose. If anything she was as eye-catching as ever.


    The second she came into sight, quite a few rich men sidled up to her to ask if they could reach her on


    WhatsApp. Infortunately, she turned every single one of them down.


    In truth. Wienna had made an appearance that night, alongside two of her supermodel best friends,


    only to meet up with the head of the Faraday family


    Rumor had it that the head of the Faraday family, the scion of the Statham family, and the newly


    uprising noble, Samuel, would be gathering for some card games in that clubhouse. Thedies wanted


    to see if they had the luck to bump into the


    We can¡¯t go further ahead to the private rooms in front of us, Wrenna. That¡¯s the VIP section of


    Statham¡¯s Clubhouse. It must be crowded with bigwigs whom we could only dream of meeting. No


    outsiders have ever been granted the privilege of stepping inside.¡±


    Wrenna curled her red lips upward at that. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll wait here. Maybe the mysterious


    head of the Faraday family would suddenly show up¡±


    Right then. Wrenna looked up and caught sight of Caroline. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the mistress¡¯ daughter from the


    countryside? Why¡¯s the ugly woman here?¡± she wondered.


    Wrenna had always been prideful and had regarded Shirley as a nobody. Naturally, she would also look


    down on an ugly woman like Caroline.


    She stepped forward and bellowed. ¡°Hey, Caroline, why are you here at Statham¡¯s Clubhouse? Didn¡¯t


    you have no idea where this is? The likes of you are never worthy to be in this sort of ce. Hurry up


    and go home. Don¡¯t mess around and get me


    into trouble!!


    I¡¯m here to look for someone, Wrenna. I¡¯ll head back as soon as I find that person,¡± stated Caroline,


    gazing coldly at Wrenna.


    ¡°Looking for someone, you say? How could you know anybody from here?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    At that juncture, Alfred came over and whispered respectfully. ¡°Ms. Sullivan, pleasee with me.


    Tll make a move first, Wrenna.¡±


    Just like that, Caroline followed Alfred into the VIP room.


    Then came Wrenna¡¯s friend¡¯s remark. ¡°Goodness gracious! Isn¡¯t she your cousin. Wrenna? How did


    she get into the VIP room? We¡¯ve been waiting here for hours, and we¡¯re not even getting anywhere:


    How did she manage that? That secretary who took your cousin inside sure looks like no ordinary man.


    Don¡¯t tell me that cousin of yours hooked up with some sort of big shot?¡±


    Wrenna also gaped at Caroline in disbelief as thetter vanished from sight and got into the VIP room.


    She was thoroughly baffled by how an ugly woman from the countryside like Caroline had managed to


    pull strings like that.


    ¡°How could that ugly woman set foot in a ce I can¡¯t be at She thinks she¡¯s better than me, huh?


    Damn it! Just what kind of big guns is the arquainted with?¡± she muttered to herself.


    Meanwhide, Caroline was already brought unto the luxury VIP room by Alfred. Both Samuel and Logan


    were greeted by Caroline¡¯s presence Needless to say, the scar on her face was the first thing they


    noticed


    ¡°No way! Nathan is this ugly woman who won you over? Logan was astonished to no end. ¡°How about I


    spare you some


    63


    Chapter 61


    money to find yourself someone prettier? You ought to treat yourself better, you know??


    Nathan shot Logan a murderous re, thinking, ¡°Save that measly money for yourself


    The moment Caroline walked in, she saw Nathan ying card games with two other guys, and there


    was even an innocent- lookingdy sitting beside him.


    Caroline simply wanted to take the keys and leave the room as quickly as possible. She approached


    Nathan and voiced out ¡°Mr. Faraday Yulsana has asked me to retrieve the key from you


    ¡°Yuliana Int that Nathan¡¯s niece? Ingan mused.


    ¡°Ah. Nathan. I didn¡¯t know this ugly woman is also your niece. Logan said


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡± said Caroline inwardly.


    Carolme frowned slightly as the sneaked a peek at Nathan¡¯s handsome, frosty profile: From the


    moment she came listo the room, not even once had he spared her a nce.


    It urred to her that Nathan must still be holding a grudge since she had pped him the other night.


    Indeed, a ntan who had never been smacked by a woman in his entire life would definitely stay mad for


    ages.


    ¡°Did you im that I¡¯m your niece. Mr. Faraday


    Nathan lifted his chin and turned to Caroline on the spot. ¡°No. I only mentioned that I¡¯m your dad.¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter 62


    Caroline could not believe her cars. Yet, not a word escaped from her lips.


    Pffft!


    A snort rang out in the room. It must have been either Samuel or Logan, who had failed to hold back


    theirughter.


    Caroline¡¯s eyes met Nathan¡¯s narrow, deep gaze. He even appeared all serious when he dropped the


    ¡°What a jerk!¡± Caroline secretly cursed.


    Straightening her back, Caroline retorted in a clear voice, ¡°My dad is long gone from this world. What


    would you say if 1 were to call you my father from now on? Do you have what it takes to acknowledge


    me as your daughter?


    A faint smile emerged on Nathan¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, you might as well address me as such right now. We¡¯ll


    see whether I have the courage to take you as my daughter or not after that.¡±


    Of course, Connor was alive, and he was at home when they were having that exchange. Little did he


    know that he had been dragged into the topic at that time.


    Caroline, in turn, had no choice except to yield. Her eyes were reddened, shining with iciness,


    embarrassment, and fury.


    Never in a million years would she call Nathan her father


    Im only here to get the keys, Mr. Faraday. Can you hand them over?¡± Caroline shifted the focus back to


    her objective.


    Nathan gazed at Caroline¡¯s teary eyes and fragile look. Thetter was so young and naive, so much so


    that she looked vulnerable even after being teased.


    In his opinion, the youngdy sitting next to him was also quite pure and innocent. Yet, she was


    nowhere close to being as virtuous as Caroline.


    ¡°The keys are in my suit. Go get them yourself.¡±


    Caroline found the suit on the couch, so she paced over and picked it up with her fair fingers before


    reaching into the pockets.


    There seemed to be an air of coldness emanating from Nathan¡¯s suit itself, which was why Caroline


    gingerly moved her fingers without rummaging all over the suit.


    It was then that some scion of a wealthy family from the other table caught a glimpse of Caroline, thus


    suddenly getting curious. ¡°What¡¯s a girl like you doing in a ce like this?¡±


    The person next to that scion quickly nudged him. ¡°Zip it. Can¡¯t you see as to whose suit the girl¡¯s


    holdings


    The scion soon recognized that it was Nathan¡¯s suit. ¡°Oh, my! Not any average person could have


    touched that man¡¯s suit,¡± he thought. Frightened, he shut his mouth.


    Caroline searched through two pockets, and the keys were still nowhere in sight. ¡°Did he lie to me?¡±


    she wondered


    After putting the suit back in ce, Caroline went to Nathan again and said, ¡°Tve looked all over the


    suit pockets for the keys, Mr. Faraday. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re in the suit.¡±


    ¡°Then, I might have remembered it wrongly. Search my pants pocket. Maybe they¡¯re there.¡± Nathan


    straightened his long legs while still engrossed in card games.


    He had truly expected Caroline to put her hand into his pants pocket.


    #19: Tue, Feb 13


    Chapter 62


    5.63


    Caroline curled her fingers and was certain that he was ying her for a fool. A man like him should


    have had an amazing memory. There was no way he could have mistaken where the keys were


    The keys were not in the suit pockets in the first ce. He had already led to her once, yet he had tried


    to put up another bluff just to make her touch his pants pocket. Never would she fall for it that time


    around


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing anything!¡± asked Nathan.


    ¡°You can use your own hands to take the keys out


    Nathan waved the cards in his hands and uttered with a wry smile. ¡°Can you see that I¡¯m busy ying


    card gamesan


    Caroline nced at his legs, which were a little too long and could barely even fit in the space under


    the table.


    The pair of ck trousers were so well-tailored that they somehow outlined Nathan¡¯s muscles. It was


    as if th bursting with dommance and strength.


    Caroline then swept a nce over the pockets, and her gaze identally lingered around the fly. Since


    she had to lean close it was impossible for her to avert her eyes.


    The next second, she retracted her gaze and refused to budge


    Arased, Nathan let out a chuckle. ¡°As if there¡¯s something in my pants that would bite you!¡±


    Those words made Caroline blush as red as a tomato.


    She did not have much experience in the romance department, but she could tell that there was


    nothing good in what Nathan had sand.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sure enough. Logan whistled in a mischievous manner right after that. The beauty sitting beside


    Nathan, in turn, bit her lip and leered at Caroline with an ever-so-jealous look.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Chapter 63


    No longer could Caroline stand the atmosphere in the VIP room. If anything, she only felt humiliated to


    havee looking for Nathan that very night.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, I guess I won¡¯t be needing the keys anymore. I¡¯m not going back to Penningcoll


    Residence tonight¡± After saying that, Caroline turned around and left.


    Right at that moment, a familiar voice sounded. ¡°Carol What brings you here?¡±


    It was Jacobs, Caroline did not expect him to be there.


    Jacob came over and put his hand on the former¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My friends have invited me over for a


    round of card games, so I stopped by to y. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here, though Come. I¡¯ll


    bring you over there to join in on the fun. I¡¯ll drive you hometer. Atter saying that, he greeted Nathan


    Uncle Nathan, I¡¯ll bring Carol to y over there


    With that, Jacob led Caroline to another table. Upon seeing Jacob¡¯s arrival, everyone gathered around


    him. Mr. Faraday, 1 haven¡¯t seen you join us here recently. Eh, who might this be?¡±


    Jacob wrapped his arms around Caroline¡¯s shoulders and introduced graciously, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy dating


    ¡°Oh! So. Ms. Sullivan is your girlfriend, huh? No wonder she was talking to your uncle just now¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Another person chimed in, Ms. Sullivan, what would you like to drink? Would you fancy a cocktail? I¡¯ll


    dly mix you one.¡±


    ¡°Go away, all of you.¡± Jacob drove those obsequious people away. ¡°Carol¡¯s still young. She doesnt


    drink. Ger her a cup of hot


    milk instead


    The waiter hurriedly served a bottle of hot milk, and Jacob inserted a drinking straw into the bottle


    before handing it to


    Caroline.


    Caroline simply kept her lips buttoned the whole time.


    She had not the slightest intention of sticking around that ce, much less drinking the milk. However,


    she could sense that Nathan had his gaze fixed on her. Because of that, she thought that it would be


    safer for her to stay by Jacob¡¯s side.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Mr. Faraday. Let¡¯s y card games. Surely, your girlfriend wouldn¡¯t mind sitting with you and


    watching us y¡±


    Over at the other table, Samuel looked right at the couple sitting opposite them and became perplexed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on. Nathan? Didn¡¯t you make her yours already?¡±


    To be honest, not only did he do nothing of that sort, but he was even given a tight p


    ??


    Nathan could still feel the pain on his cheek. As tiny and soft as Caroline¡¯s hand might seem, it


    surprised him when she thung her palm across his face with that much strength.


    After Nathan was done with the cigarette in his hand, he reached out to grab another one, only to find


    that the cigarette packet was already empty. He casually handed a stack of cash to the woman beside


    him and ordered, ¡°Go buy me a packet of


    cigarettes.


    The woman¡¯s eyes lit up the instant she saw that handsome amount of money. In her eyes. Nathan


    was indeed a generous man who was always willing to spend money.


    Considering that he could part with so much money solely to get himself a pack of cigarettes, she


    wondered how much fortune she could rack up should she throw herself at that inan.


    Grinning from ear to ear, the woman went out to do Nathan¡¯s bidding.


    |


    12:19 Tue, Feb 13


    Chapter 63


    ¡°It should be an easy feat for you, Nathan, to get ahold of that ugly woman. Don¡¯t all girls have a thing


    for businessmen?mented Logan.


    63%


    11


    ¡°Not really. What if she prefers a rich man like Mr. Jacob Faraday who also enjoys going on a date?¡±


    Samuel gave his views while looking at Nathan. A businessman like Nathan must have no time to date


    her. At most, he¡¯ll only fit in with the role of a sugar daddy. Some girls just don¡¯t like that stuff.


    Logan put forward another question. ¡°Girls have so much drama nowadays. Can¡¯t you just settle things


    with money?


    ¡°They¡¯ll only think of it as an insult. They¡¯d rather work for the money themselves than ept yours


    Asense of relief inundated Logan, for his girlfriend would be pleased as long as he spent money on her.


    From his perspective, his girlfriend was adorable that way.


    Nathan paid the duo no attention. He looked up at Caroline, who was sitting obediently beside Jacob


    and apanying hmm throughout the game. Being in a simr age group, Jacob and Caroline truly


    looked good together. Even the sweet scent of love could be sensed in the air around them, so to


    speak.


    At that time. Caroline was slowly sipping on the milk through the straw. Her long ck hair scattered


    over her back and hung loosely over her feeble shoulders. Given that she was wearing short sleeves,


    her fair arms were exposed just like that. making her look even more innocent.


    Such was an appearance that would surely flutter the hearts of many.


    Nathan then took out his phone and found Shirley¡¯s number.


    Shirley, for one, had been a nervous wreck for the past few days to the extent that she had dialed his


    number a gazillion


    Times


    Regardless, a brief message was all Nathan had to offer. [Come over and stay with me tonight.]


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Chapter 64


    At that very moment, Shirley happened to be rushing toward Statham Hotel. She had also been


    informed that Nathan was ying card games there.


    Ever since her Imperial Star was taken away from her at the birthday party by an old geezer. Nathan


    had been ignoring her. Owing to that, Shirley felt restless day in and day out. She was dying to know


    what Nathan was thinking.


    Just then, her phone chimed with the emergence of Nathan¡¯s text. As Shirley read the message and


    saw the invitation, she nearly jumped with joy


    She was least expecting Nathan to invite her over to spend the night with him.


    ¡°Oh, my! This is fantastic! I¡¯ve waited long enough for this moment!¡± she eximed inwardly.


    Moreover, she had already gotten herself An Encounter In Spring by Cienna Care.


    Immediately. Shirley fished out the Cienna Care and applied it to her body. The time hade for her


    to do away with the ugly substitute, Caroline, as she could finally share the same bed with Nathan


    personally


    She had long been waiting for her prayers to be answered. As long as she could consummate their


    rtionship, she knew that she was bound to get back everything she had lost.


    Shirley replied: [Okay. Honey I¡¯ll be right there.]


    She thought Nathan would not give any further response, but a notification sound rang out from her


    phone once again. It was yet another text from Nathan.


    Shirley clicked on the message and read the text from Nathan. I¡¯d like to have a closer look at your


    three-leaf peach blossom birthmark tonight.]


    She became all the more confused when the words ¡°three-leaf peach blossom birthmark¡± appeared


    right before her eyes.


    The gleeful smile on Shirley¡¯s face subsided altogether in seconds. She did not recall having any kind


    of birthmark, which was why she reckoned that the birthmark he had mentioned had to be Caroline¡¯s


    instead.


    Helplessness assailed Shirley¡¯s heart at the thought of that.


    She had just bought the perfume by Cienna Care, yet she had to deal with another ordeal-a three-leaf


    peach blossom birthmark. Shirley had never felt that mentally exhausted before.


    ¡°What should I do now? I don¡¯t even have a birthmark. I¡¯d get myself exposed if I still show up, she


    pondered.


    For a moment there, she somehow had a feeling that Nathan seemed to be insinuating that she should


    stay away from him.


    ¡°Darn it! I can¡¯t believe this! It seems like I¡¯ll need Caroline the wrench to do the job again tonight!¡± she


    cursed internally


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Letting Caroline stand in for her to keep Nathanpany was her only way out at that point.


    Annoyed, Shirley dialed Caroline¡¯s number.


    In the VIP room, Caroline¡¯s phone rang. She peeked at the caller ID, only to see Shirley¡¯s name.


    ¡°What does Shirley want from me?¡± she asked herself.


    Sitting on one side of the couch, Caroline answered the call.


    ¡°Caroline, where are you now? You¡¯d better head to Statham¡¯s Clubhouse right now. You¡¯ve got to


    sleep with my husband tonight, demanded Shirley through gritted teeth over the other end of the line


    |||


    12:19 Tue, Feb 13


    Chapter 64


    ¡°What? Sleep with Nathan tonight?¡± Caroline screamed internally,


    Caroline raised her head and looked at Nathan at the other table


    63%


    It was then that the woman who had been away to buy a pack of cigarettes returned. Nathan also


    looked up and directed his line of sight toward Caroline when he was lighting the cigarette as if he had


    noticed thetter¡¯s gaze.


    Just like that, their eyes met.


    As fast as she could, Caroline looked away and said in a low voice. ¡°Do you still intend to keep that


    husband for yourself or not, Shirley? Just say the word if you have ns to dump him. Someone else


    will be d to take care of him. Don¡¯t keep bugging me like this. I told youst time that I won¡¯t be your


    recement anymore!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, Caroline! I bet you have yet to get your hands on that piece of emerald. I know where it


    is.¡±


    Caroline balled her fingers on that note,


    Then came more of Shirley¡¯s instructions. ¡°Go to Room 6901 tonight. If you can lift his mood up


    throughout the night, I¡¯ll tell you where the emerald is first thing tomorrow morning¡±


    Right after Shirley said what she needed to say, she hung up the phone.


    Looking at Caroline clenching the phone so tightly in the corner of the couch, Nathan figured that the


    girl must be livid. The way she bit her lower lip with her pearly whites was so harsh that her lip was on


    the verge of tearing apart.


    It was as clear as day that staying with Nathan for the night was thest t


    she would ever wish for.


    Sadly, she was nothing more than a pawn in the gaine that they were in. The only thing she could do


    was go with the flow and press on


    After the card game was over, Jacob rose to his feet with Caroline. The crowd then started teasing.


    ¡°Where are you two lovebirds going after this, Mr. Faraday? The nightlife between you guys must be


    just beginning, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Nathan also stepped outside, followed by Samuel and Logan Putting one hand in his pocket and


    holding his suit with another, he pinned his gaze on Caroline¡¯s face.


    ?


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Chapter 65


    Did he think she was going out with Jacob again?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Forget it. I was just a bad girl in his eyes, Caroline thought to herself.


    She should be worrying about being the recement that night She and Jacob hadn¡¯t ended their


    contract of acting in love for a month, and right then, she was forced to be another recement again.


    It was getting harder to be a recement nowadays Caroline wondered how she should react of


    Nathan urged her to fulfill her obligations as his wife again.


    ¡°Nathan, the presidential suite has been booked. The room number is 6901. Have a good rest,¡± said


    Logan:


    6901


    Upon hearing that room number, Caroline shivered slightly


    Then, she heard Nathan¡¯s low and maic voice, Okay¡±


    After saying that. Logan left


    ¡°Carol let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home. Jacob also left with Caroline.


    As soon as everyone left, Logan said to Samuel Samuel, did Nathan really fall in love with that ugly


    woman?¡±


    Logan didn¡¯t like Caroline because she had a scar on her face and was ugly. He thought that she didn¡¯t


    deserve Nathan at all


    Nathan had to be with a beauty.


    Samuel nodded. ¡°Nathan kept looking at Caroline just now. I have never seen him look at women like


    this.¡±


    ¡°That woman is so ugly. She can only y tricks on Nathan. I don¡¯t understand why Nathan was trying


    to tter her.¡± Login [replied.


    Samuel smiled and said. ¡°Nathan likes being tricked by her. There are so many beautiful women, and


    no one can keep him, Nathan can do whatever he wants. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Then, Samuel left.


    Logan was unconvinced. When he walked through the corridor, Wrenna came from the front, smiled,


    and asked. ¡°Mr.¡± Statham, would Mr. Faraday like to see me?¡±


    Logan and Wrenna knew each other. Logan, the scion of the Statham family liked car racing very


    much. A year ago, he raced with others abroad and fell out due to an ident


    Wrenna happened to pass by, saved Logan, and sent him to the hospital in time.


    The hospital had said that luckily, he was sent in in time, or his lower body would have been paralyzed


    Logan harf wanted to pay Wrenna, but Wrenna said that saving lives was what she should do, which


    lett a good impression on Login


    Later, Wiria didn¡¯t find Logan. It was until a few days ago that she asked Login to introduce Nathan to


    her


    So, Logan had mentioned that to Nathan just then, but Nathan dt have the intention of meeting her


    ¡°Nathan dorsi i want to wor anyone today. I¡¯ll find another chance for you¡±


    Wrenna was slightly disappointed, but soon, she smiled and sad Mr Statham, thank you Astually, I


    admire Mr Faraday


    Tue, Feb 13


    Chapter 65


    Logan liked Wrenna very much. To him, only a kind and upright beauty like Wrenna deserved Nathan.


    That ugly woman didn¡¯t deserve Nathani,


    631


    ¡°I will keep an eye on him for you. By the way, I heard that you want to be the brand ambas sador for


    Faraday Jewelry. Don¡¯t worry. The role will be yours. Others can¡¯t take it away


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Statham,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave, then,¡±


    Logan left.


    Wrenna looked at his back and smiled.


    At that time, Wrenna¡¯s two supermodel friends came over and asked, ¡°Wrenna, didn¡¯t you say you are


    going to the restroom? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been there. I just came out.¡±


    ¡°What a pity. We didn¡¯t see the mysterious head of the Faraday family?


    ¡°Forget it. We can¡¯t meet such a big shot.¡±


    Wremma listened to the chat between the two friends with a disdainful sneer in her eyes, thinking that


    these people would not be her opponents.


    She was curious about Caroline, the ugly woman from the countryside.


    When Wrenna walked out of Statham Hotel, she saw Caroline, who was talking with a man with a big


    belly.


    ¡°Is that the big shot who the ugly woman has caught? Wrenna thought to herself.


    Wrenna immediately took out her phone and took a photo.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chapter 66


    63%


    Looking at the photo, Wrenna smiled weirdly. She would never allow anyone to win against her,


    especially the ugly woman!


    Caroline found an excuse to say goodbye to Jacob and hurried back. Because she was in a hurry, she


    identally bumped into a man with a big belly.


    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Caroline apologized and ran into the hotel. She removed the scar from her face in the restroom,


    revealing her cold yet elegant appearance.


    She couldn¡¯t change her student uniform, but Shirley was also a student and the campus belle of Talia


    University. It would be normal for her to wear that student uniform.


    After taking a deep breath, Caroline arrived at the door of Room 6901.


    She had to take back the emerald, so she hade to be a recement that night.


    Originally, she had thought that thest time was herst time to be a recement, but she didn¡¯t


    expect herself to be there again.


    She raised her hand and rang the doorbell.


    Soon the door opened. It was Alfred.


    Alfred said respectfully, Mrs. Faraday. Mr. Faraday is working inside.¡±


    Caroline walked in. Nathan was sitting in his office chair in the study room, reading documents.


    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t go in and disturb him.¡± With that, Caroline sat down on the couch. She saw some


    documents on the coffee table and asked, ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Faraday, these are some documents in Friyxian that need to be tranted. The trantor hasn¡¯t


    Since Caroline had nothing to do, she said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Alfred was surprised. ¡°Mrs. Faraday, do you know Friyxian?¡±


    Caroline smiled and answered, ¡°Let me try.¡±


    Half an hourter, Nathan finished his work. He looked at Alfred and asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t shee yet?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s here.¡±


    Nathan walked out and saw Caroline.


    She was sitting on the wool carpet and was carefully tranting the documents in Friyxian. She had a


    good body figure. Her chest was slightly pushing against the edge of the coffee table, and her lean and


    fair legs were curled up on one side. There was no gap between her legs whether she was standing or


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    sitting, and her manners and posture were beautiful.


    Nathan inexplicably remembered what Logan had mentioned. He didn¡¯t hear it clearly, but he


    remembered Logan saying that another woman had the most beautiful legs in Yarwood. However, he


    thought Caroline¡¯s legs were better looking than those people¡¯s


    However, she had always pretended to be ugly and deliberately dimmed her beauty


    Caroline put


    herself to work. At that time, a big hand holding a cigarette reached over and took the documents from


    her hand. Nathan¡¯s low and maic voice sounded. ¡°Are you studying Friyxian at the university?¡±

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Chapter 667


    He came here.


    Caroline looked up at his handsome face and said, ¡°No. I learned it myself for fun.¡±


    Nathan curled his lips and nced at the trantion she had done. He noticed that she was good at


    tranting, and she had even used different pens to mark the key points. Although she had learned the


    He remembered that she was an ugly woman from the countryside where people couldn¡¯t see many


    things. Caroline was really an exception.


    Nathan pinched her face and pulled her close to him. He liked to see her face with different


    expressions because it was. breathtaking.


    He was a man with the natural instinct of men, so he liked beautiful women-the more beautiful, the


    better.


    Her face was his favorite.


    Nathan smoked his cigarette, the puff of smoke floating to her little face, smiled, and asked, ¡°How many


    He spat our the smoke to her again. Caroline was starting to wonder if he loved doing that to her.


    Caroline raised her eyebrows and leaned closer to the cigarette between his fingertips.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nathan raised his hand, fearing that it would burn her.


    Caroline leaned over, opened her mouth, and took a puff from where he had smoked.


    Then, she raised her little face, blew out all the smoke in his handsome face, and replied, ¡°How many


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    12:20 Tue, Feb 13


    63%


    Chapter 67


    Nathan was in a stunt. Her clean and innocent eyes shrouded in the smoke were as bright as pearls,


    shining brightly and provocatively at him.


    Sparks sshed everywhere.


    Nathan felt itchy in his throat, and then in his heart.


    He thought that the ugly woman from the countryside was really interesting.


    Alfred said. ¡°Mrs Faraday. Mr. Faraday speaks more than a dozennguages. He was born with an IQ


    of 200 Compared with those top scorers in the university entrance examination, he didn¡¯t even have to


    enter the examination room and wes directly awarded the schrship. At the age of 18, he went to


    Weller Street, the global financial center, and soon started to build his reputation. Then, he took over


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Faraday Group and led the Faraday family.¡±


    Alfred was full of worship for Nathan.


    While looking at Nathan, Caroline smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Faraday, you are awesome.¡±


    She praised him in a soft voice


    Nathan pinched her face and asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Caroline stretched out her white fingers and poked him on the shoulder. I¡¯m not as good as you, Mr.


    Faraday. I¡¯m just an ordinary person.


    She didn¡¯t tell the truth


    Nathan felt that she kept her distance and was being cautious with everyone under her indifferent face.


    He wanted her to let her guard down and remove her disguises so that he could see the real side of her


    Right then, she poked him with her fingers, and her cute moves made him roll his Adam¡¯s apple


    casually. He then said. You are helping me trante today. Do you want me to pay you sry!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want any sry. Do you want a reward?¡±


    Caroline wondered what the reward would be.


    At that moment. Nathan kissed her with his soft and slightly cold lips.


    ¡°Hmm¡± Caroline¡¯s pupils shrank, and her brain went nk. She then realized that that was the reward


    he had men


    But who was that reward for


    As she had drunk milk just then, her lips were full of sweet milk vor when Nathan kissed her He kept


    kissing her to ta


    He wanted to taste the milk she had drunk just then


    However, she had been with Jacob She had watched thetter y card mes


    Caroline put her hands against his chest and tried to push him ay ¡°Let me go Sonne Your secretary is


    still here..


    Nathan¡¯s kiss fell on her face. He buried his face in her long


    people around me have always been observant. He has already left¡±


    Tin a houne vuce. ¡°There is no one here. The


    Caroline nced at the room and found that Alfred had drappered ¡°Tont do this ¡°she refused in a low


    voice.


    12:20 Tue, Feb 13 J


    Chapter 67


    ¡°Have you forgotten your identity? You are Shirley. Mrs. Faraday! Nathan stared at her with narrow


    eyes.


    Caroline stopped struggling immediately. She was pretending to be Shirley, so she couldn¡¯t resist at all.


    He would doubt her if she resisted.


    Upon seeing that she had stayed still. Nathan put his arms around her soft waist and held her in his


    arms ¡°Why are you so nervous? Rx. You are Mrs. Faraday. It¡¯s normal for us to make out with each


    other. This is my right and your obligation. Understand!¡±


    Did he start to urge her to fulfill her obligations again!


    Caroline curled her fingers and grabbed his ck shirt. She thought. Tve just had sex with you. But


    now, you are going to be with Shirley again?¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand why he wanted to be with her so badlyst time.


    ¡°But the night before¡­ I saw you and Caroline enter the presidential suite. Why were you with her?¡±


    Upon seeing her beautiful eyes, Nathan smiled. I was drunk that night and regarded her as you.


    Caroline, the little housekeeper-I hate her. She can¡¯tpare with you. I like you, Shirley.¡±


    B


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chapter 68


    Caroline¡¯s face turned pale. It turned out that that was the reason. That night, he had been confused


    after drinking and regarded her as Shirley.


    Okay¡­


    That was good.


    Caroline wanted to p him in the face again.


    ¡°What a jerk!¡± Caroline scolded him in her heart.


    Caroline pushed him away vigorously and got up to enter the bathroom.


    Nathan followed. She stood by the sink, turned on the cold water to wash her hands, and her


    eyshes fell as she lowered her eyes. It could be seen that she was in a bad mood.


    He stood behind her and put his hand around her soft waist. ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    No-


    She dared not be


    angry.


    He would never think that she was not Shirley that he liked at all but she was Caroline that he hated the


    most!


    Caroline struggled and didn¡¯t want him to touch her. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    At that time, Nathan suddenly clenched his fist and pinched her waist. ¡°Mrs. Faraday, am I being too


    easy to speak in front of you?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s eyes turned red with pain. She looked up and met his dark eyes in the bright mirror of the


    bathroom.


    He looked at her quietly, and his gaze was strong and stern as if there were red mes dancing in his


    eyes, which didn¡¯t allow her to refuse.


    Caroline was suddenly alert. She almost forgot that Nathan was the man that always stood by his word.


    Hence, how would he listen to her?


    Especially for the things that couples should do, he would take action if he wanted it.


    Caroline thought that for that night, he would not urge her to fulfill her obligations anymore but order her


    to aplish them.


    Caroline didn¡¯t want that..


    She was Caroline, the one he hated the most. She didn¡¯t want to y as Shirley to sleep with him.


    ¡°Nathan, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you still on your period?¡± He interrupted her and made fun of her. ¡°You¡¯re on your period for almost


    a month, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    Nathan¡¯s kiss fell on her face, and his big hand slid down from her soft waist and fell on the white socks


    that she had pulled up to her knees.


    His hand holding the cigarette reached down to the edge of her white sock and slowly pulled it down,¡±


    III


    12:20 Tue, Feb 13


    Chapter 68


    63%


    Caroline¡¯s long eyshes trembled violently. She nced at her uniform and white socks, then at his


    trousers. The picture of them being close to each other was extremely taboo as one was young and


    one was mature


    She felt that he seemed to like her being dressed as a student very much.


    ¡°Nathan, do you like students? I heard that people in the business like students, so are you one of


    them?¡±


    Nathan smiled and threw the cigarette into the ashtray. ¡°You said that people in the business like


    students. Am I not in the business?¡±


    Yes.


    Nathan definitely had that aura.


    At that time, Nathan picked her up and threw her onto the soft queen bed in the room.


    Caroline closed her eyes and tried to struggle, but his slender fingers imprisoned her. He then said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    He kissed her again.


    Caroline was very passive and clenched her teeth tightly.


    Nathan was so angry that heughed. He pinched her little face again with his big hand until her little


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    mouth was squeezed into an ¡°O¡± shape. ¡°Won¡¯t you open your mouth?¡±


    Caroline stared at him with her wet eyes.


    55


    Nathan got close to her. She knew that she couldn¡¯t struggle. She had not been me ntally prepared


    before going there. After all, he had been gentle and considerate the first two times, and he had taken


    her feelings very seriously


    But this time, he seemed to be a different person, not caring about her anymore.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Shirley!¡± At that time, he called out to Shirley in Caroline¡¯s car.


    He was calling Shirley.


    He was on Caroline, but he was calling her ¡®Shirley.


    The blush on Caroline¡¯s small face faded, and she turned pale


    B

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Chapter 69


    She was not Shirley!


    Her soft fair fingers climbed up his board shoulders. Feeling aggrieved, she opened her mouth and bit


    him hard.


    Nathan was in pain. The other night, she left a delicate tooth mark on his shoulder, and it hurt now that


    she bit him again.


    Since she was a buzzkill, he also deliberately called Shirley¡¯s name.


    Caroline moved at that moment. ¡°Did you buy that? I don¡¯t want to take medicine or get pregnant.¡±


    Nathan extended his arm and opened the cab by the bedside.


    ¡°Nathan¡­


    ¡°Why are you calling me Nathan? Call me honey¡±


    Caroline fell asleep, and it was the following morning when she opened her eyes..


    Nathan hadn¡¯t left and she was still asleep in his arms.


    Caroline gently but her red lips as she remembered what had happenedst night. Her task as a


    recement had been upgraded again. Caroline used to rece Shirley and sleep beside him, but now


    she had slept with him on behalf of Shirley


    She moved and gently stepped out of his arms. Caroline then put on her clothes and left the room.


    Nathan, who was lying on the bed, opened his eyes when the door closed.


    Nathan had woken up the moment Caroline moved.


    She could only apany him at night and would leave early in the daytime.


    A ring could be heard then, and Alfred¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Mr. Faraday.¡±


    Nathan got up


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    and got out of bed. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Alfred opened the door and entered the room. He immediately saw Nathan by therge window. He


    wore a pair of ck trousers with an expensive and cold ck belt around his slender waist. Nathan


    was wearing a white shirt with his shoulder des flexed open, showing his superb figure.


    Alfred also saw the red marks on his back.


    They looked like a woman¡¯s nails made them. Those red marks described a sensual story,


    Alfred quickly turned his gaze away.


    Nathan put on his clothes and asked, ¡°Has she left?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Faraday. Ms. Caroline Sullivan has gone to see Ms. Shirley Sullivan?


    ¡°Really? They¡¯re meeting so soon?¡± Nathan sneered inwardly.


    Caroline put the scar on her face and exited the Statham Hotel. Shirley was already waiting outside.


    ¡°Caroline, I remember asking you to leave before six in the morning when you apany my husband


    to bed. Look at what time it is now. You¡¯re gettingter andter. Why? Do you really think that you¡¯re


    Mrs. Faraday?¡± Shirley mocked sarcastically.


    Caroline did not, and she knew her identity well. Nathan had always thought that she was Shirley.


    |||


    12:20 Tue, Feb 13


    Chapter 69


    Caroline didn¡¯t want to waste time on nonsense and went straight to the point. ¡°Shirley, tell me where


    the emerald is.¡±


    63%


    Although Shirley understood that she was the one who benefited from Caroline apanying Nathan


    and making him happy, she was jealous that Caroline got to be with Nathan night after night


    ¡°Did my husband really sleep with you?¡± asked Shirley.


    A low and maic voice sounded the moment she finished speaking. ¡°Who¡¯s sleeping with who?¡±


    They looked up and saw Nathan¡¯s tall figure walking toward them.


    He came out so quickly.


    ¡°Honey Shirley immediately came to her senses. She greeted Nathan and held his arm. ¡°I was saying


    that we enjoyed ourselvesst night.¡±


    Nathan lowered his eyes and looked at Shirley gently. ¡°I enjoyed myself too.¡±


    Caroline secretly lowered her head when she saw Nathan, the man she slept with, acting so gently


    toward Shirley.


    Everything was over when dawn came.


    He was Shirley¡¯s husband, and she was just a recement.


    Nathan¡¯s melodious voice sounded again at that moment. ¡°Are you free! I¡¯m taking you to buy


    diamonds.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    III

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Chapter 70


    What?


    They were going to buy diamonds?


    He sent the Imperial Star thest time Caroline apanied him. Sure enough, Nathan gave her


    diamonds again after Caroline apanied himst night.


    This showed how deep-pocketed Nathan was. He was very generous to women.


    Shirley knew Nathan was rewarding Caroline, but it didn¡¯t matter as she was the one getting it.


    ¡°Yes, I have plenty of time!¡± Shirley nodded repeatedly.


    They were going to buy diamonds.


    So. Caroline nned to get out of there.


    However, Nathan looked at her with a narrow, deep gaze and stopped her when she turned around.


    ¡°Caroline,e with us.¡±


    Why


    Caroline and Shirley were stunned. They didn¡¯t understand why Nathan asked Caroline to join them.


    Shirley dared not make him unhappy, so she immediately said. ¡°Caroline, juste with us. You can


    help carry our bags¡±


    As she spoke, Shirley gave Caroline a threatening look. It meant that Caroline wouldn¡¯t know where the


    emerald was if she didn¡¯t


    go with them.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Caroline was speechless.


    The trio got into the Bentley. Nathan was driving, Shirley sat in the passenger seat, and Caroline sat


    alone in the back.


    Shirley wrapped her hands around Nathan and called him honey sweetly. It made others get


    goosebumps all over their body.


    Nathan pressed his hand on the steering wheel and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Shirley, why don¡¯t you call


    me honey at night but you keep doing it during the daytime?¡±


    Caroline quickly sat up straight, and scenes of what happenedst night shed into her mind. He


    pinned her under him domineeringly and repeatedly asked her to address him as honey.


    ¡°Call me honey. Why aren¡¯t you calling me honey?¡± His low and maic whisper was by her ears, but


    she couldn¡¯t call him honey.


    Caroline¡¯s fair earlobe flushed crimson, and she awkwardly turned to look out the window.


    Shirley knew that Nathan was referring to Caroline, and she didn¡¯t mind as long as there were


    diamonds. She said. ¡°Wait till tonight. I¡¯ll call you honey all night long


    Caroline, who was sitting at the back, was rendered speechless.


    vas


    Did this mean that if she became Shirley¡¯s recement, she had to address Nathan as honey in the


    same sweet way. Shirley?


    She couldn¡¯t do it


    Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t happen, as she would never be a recement again


    12:20 Tue, Feb 13


    Chapter 70


    Because the recement had begun to change.


    Nathan nced at the restless girl in the back seat through the rearview mirror and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Soon, the trio arrived at Wellham Mall, a ce for big spenders and a shopping paradise for women.


    63%


    As she walked past the counter, Shirley was dazzled by the popr branded diamond jewelry of the


    season. She was worried as she had no idea which one to choose.


    The sales assistant brought three cups of coffee, and Shirley immediately said, ¡°Two coffees are


    enough. She is the housekeeper and is here to help with the bags.


    Caroline didn¡¯t respond and stood quietly aside.


    ¡°Honey, which one looks good on me? I think that bracelet is nice¡­ That ne looks good too¡­¡±


    said Shirley.


    Nathan nced at Shirley indifferently and said. ¡°I left a document in my car. Go get it for me.¡±


    Picking up a document at that moment?


    Shirley was unwilling to do it. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you get Caroline to do it? After all, she¡¯s our


    housekeeper, and we can order her to do anything


    Nathan looked at Shirley and said. ¡°It¡¯s a confidential document, and you¡¯re the only one I can trust to


    get it. Be a good girl.¡±


    Shirley waspletely softened by Nathan addressing her as a good girl. Besides, this showed that he


    ¡°Okay, honey, I¡¯ll get it now¡± Shirley left happily.


    At that moment, the female counter manager brought a diamond bracelet over. Nathan was sitting on


    the sofa, so the counter manager squatted down so that she could look up at him. ¡°Sir, this is The Graff


    Pink bracelet, made of rare pink diamonds. May I know which of thedies will be wearing it?¡±


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Chapter 71


    63


    Nathan nced at the bracelet, and he was quite satisfied with it. He looked at Caroline and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    for her


    Caroline had been trying to pretend that she wasn¡¯t here. To retrieve the emerald, she followed behind


    Nathan and Shirley like a little housekeeper.


    Caroline was caught off guard by Nathan suddenly calling her name. She looked at the man in shock.


    Was he asking her to wear a diamond bracelet?


    Wasn¡¯t he buying it for Shirley?


    Was he asking her to try it on because Shirley wasn¡¯t here?


    ¡°Miss, here. I¡¯ll help you put it on.¡±


    The female manager put the diamond bracelet on Caroline¡¯s slender wrist.


    The girl had fair and delicate hands. She looked even more beautiful wearing the diamond bracelet


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful! eximed the female manager sincerely.


    Caroline heard the man inquiring in a low and gentle voice as she looked at the diamond bracelet. ¡°Do


    you like it?¡±


    He was asking if she liked it or not.


    Caroline suddenly felt as if her wrist was burning. He gave her the illusion that he was buying the


    diamond bracelet for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Shirley likes it or not.¡± She immediately removed the diamond bracelet and put it into the


    mirror box.


    Nathan was expressionless. She looked good wearing anything, whether the emerald bracelet Yuna


    gave her or this diamond bracelet. However, she wanted nothing


    Nathan stood up and nced at the disy. He caught a glimpse of a pearl hair clip. ¡°Bring me that¡±


    ¡°Sir, you have good taste. This is the Princess Hair Clip, derived from the crown of the Upria Royal


    Family¡¯s princess. It¡¯s designed with twenty-four small Eastern Sea pearls on it, said the female


    manager as she took the Princess Hair Clip down and handed it to Nathan.


    The Princess Hair Clip was a small rectangr hair clip with three rows of pearls connected in series


    princessy


    Nathan took it and walked over to Caroline. He pinned the hair clip on her long hair.


    She was suited for girlish things, especially immacte pearls, which added to her ethereal aura.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Caroline didn¡¯t understand why he was giving her something. She wanted to take the Princess Hair Clip


    do


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it down. If you dare do it, I¡¯ll tell everyone we¡¯ve slept together.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°What thought Caroline


    d girly and


    Nathan raised his eyebrows and stared at her face. ¡°We spent a night previously, and I never treat my


    woman badly hair clip is your reward for apanying me that night


    Nathan continued, ¡°Take this hair clip, and we¡¯re square I hope you wouldn¡¯t spout nonsense in front of


    Mrs. Faraday a like my wife very much. I don¡¯t want you to affect our rtionship¡±


    12:20 Tue, Feb 13 &


    Chapter 71


    Caroline¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and wondered, ¡°What does he think I am? Amodity?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say a word, and I don¡¯t want this hair clip,¡± said Caroline.


    ¡°Caroline, does this mean you want me instead of the hair clip?¡± asked Nathan.


    Caroline was rendered speechless.


    Nathan looked down at her and said. ¡°Take the hair clip, and don¡¯t be greedy. I don¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    63%


    Since he said so, it would look like she had an ulterior motive against him if she didn¡¯t take the hair clip.


    Caroline didn¡¯t say anything more and took the hair clip.


    Nathan handed over the gold-gilded ck card and paid the bill


    ¡°Honey. I¡¯m back.¡± At that moment, Shirley returned as fast as possible but didn¡¯t have the documents


    with her.


    ¡°Honey, did you remember wrongly? I looked around the car twice, but I didn¡¯t find any documents.


    There weren¡¯t any documents you wanted in the car,¡± said Shirley.


    Nathan¡¯s handsome face looked calm. ¡°I must¡¯ve remembered wrongly.¡±


    Shirley looked at the jewelry and diamonds greedily. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s start choosing my jewelry. I¡¯m


    thinking of buying a diamond bracelet.


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    |||

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Chapter 72


    ¡°I need to rush back for a meeting. Let¡¯s go.¡± Nathan turned around and left.


    Shirley was speechless.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he bring me here to buy jewelry and diamonds? I was sent on an errand and didn¡¯t manage to


    buy anything. It¡¯s over before it even started?¡± thought Shirley.


    Shirley¡¯s sharp eyes saw the princess hair clip on Caroline¡¯s hair just then. ¡°Caroline, where did you get


    that hair clip? Did my husband buy it for you?¡±


    Shirley was on the verge of exploding from anger. ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve just stepped away for a second, and


    you¡¯ve seduced my husband into buying you pearls. You are such a shameless bitch!


    Shirley raised her hand and pped Caroline hard across her face.


    Caroline looked at Shirley coldly and wanted to wait for Shirley¡¯s p before she moved.


    However, arge fair hand stretched before she could move, grabbing Shirley¡¯s wrist.


    Nathan¡¯s tall figure stepped forward and stood in front of Caroline.


    ¡°He¡¯s protecting me? Why is he protecting me? Doesn¡¯t he like Shirley? He should be humiliating me


    alongside her, thought


    Caroline.


    Caroline felt her heart move now that his tall figure protected her slender figure behind him. Apart from


    Nora, nobody had protected her since her childhood.


    She was used to being alone and protecting herself.


    ¡°Honey.¡± Shirley felt incredibly aggrieved. ¡°Did you buy Caroline the hair clip on her head? How could


    you buy her a princess hair clip?¡±


    What did it mean for a man to buy a woman a princess hair clip?


    Nathan looked at Shirley¡¯s tacky face, which had undergone stic surgery, and said coldly, I bought


    her the hair clip. Why? You can talk to me.¡±


    With that, he tossed Shirley away.


    Shirley stumbled a couple of steps backward and stomped her feet in anger.


    Why was Nathan doing this? He had promised to buy her diamonds but bought something for Caroline


    inst protected her.


    She was Mrs. Faraday, but she dared not say anything even though she was infuriated.


    there¡¯s nothing you want to say. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Nathan held Caroline¡¯s dainty hand and left with her.


    Shirley was about to explode as she looked at the figures of the duo. She felt her priority was getting


    into Nathan¡¯s be bing his woman.


    Shirley took her phone out and booked an appointment with a medical cosmetologist, Caroline had a


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    three-leaf peach blossom birthmark on her shoulder, and Shirley had to get one it was precisely the


    same.


    Caroline followed behind the man as they exited the mall. He held her soft, delicate hand tightly in his


    palm. His warm body temperature put her at ease, and she felt she could rely on him.


    Caroline stopped and pulled her dainty hand out from his palm.


    |||


    O


    12:20 Tue, Feb 13


    Chapter 72


    His hands were empty and Nathan turned around to look at Caroline. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    No!


    63%


    Shirley was furious, and Caroline was sure Shirley wouldn¡¯t tell her where the emerald was now. Then,


    she would¡¯ve slept with Nathan for nothingst night.


    Everything was getting messier and messier.


    ¡°Why did you¡­ Protect me asked Caroline


    1 protected you because you¡¯re my woman. Is there a problem?¡± said Nathan.


    He must be referring to the night he forcefully slept with her.


    Because of that, he bought her a hair clip and protected her. That was more than enough.


    After all, she was the one who took his virginity


    Caroline retorted softly. I¡¯m not. Your woman¡­


    Nathan stepped forward with his long legs. ¡°Then whose woman are you, Jacob¡¯s


    In fact, she didn¡¯t go out with Jacob the other night. She was unwell and went to the hospital.


    Caroline opened her mouth to exin herself, but Nathan said, Don¡¯t get involved with Jacob. I don¡¯t


    share my bedmate with others¡±


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Chapter 73


    Bed¡­ Bedmate?


    The word was like cold water, extinguishing her previously fluttering heart and the residual temperature


    from his palm.


    Turned out, he thought of her as his bedmate.


    Caroline didn¡¯t want to say anything


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going on a business trip. You need to remove my number from your cklist. Call me if


    you need anything,¡± said Nathan.


    After saying that, he drove away.


    Nathan went on a business trip. Caroline couldn¡¯t reach Shirley, and thetter didn¡¯t answer her phone..


    Thepetition for Faraday Jewelry¡¯s amba ssador was still in progress, and the result was going to


    be announced soon. The ambas sador was Wrenna.


    Caroline received a call from the Sullivan residence and was asked to return home for a celebration


    banquet. Everyone from the Sullivan family was celebrating Wrenna.


    In the Sullivan residence, Wrenna was surrounded by everyone. Francesca held her hand and praised


    Wrenna continuously. ¡°Wow, Wrenna has done it and be the ambas sador of Faraday Jewelry.


    She sessfully obtained the admission ticket for the Faraday Group¡¯s dinner. Wrenna, you are one


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    step closer to bing Mrs. Faraday,¡±


    ¡°Grandma, stop making fun of me,¡± said Wrenna coquettishly.


    ¡°Connor, why are you so quiet? Not everybody gets invited to the Faraday Group¡¯s dinner. Have you


    received an invitation?¡± Joseph said sarcastically.


    Connor and Liliana had been sidelined into the corner, and sure enough, they hadn¡¯t received any


    invitation.


    With the Sullivan family¡¯s current capabilities, they weren¡¯t on the Faraday family¡¯s list of guests.


    As Nathan¡¯s father-inw, Connor couldn¡¯t even walk into the Faraday family¡¯s door and could only


    watch as Joseph acted arrogantly.


    He was indignant. Nathan was theirs, and these glories originally belonged to them.


    At that moment, Wrenna looked up and saw Caroline, who had returned home. She immediately got up


    and said, ¡°Caroline, you¡¯re home. Uncle Connor and Aunt Liliana, Caroline has a boyfriend. Last night, I


    saw Caroline and her boyfriend entering a hotel roomst night together.¡±


    Caroline looked at Wrenna, who was proud of herself, coldly. It looked like Wrenna had nned to


    mess with her.


    ¡°Caroline, you have a boyfriend? Who¡¯s your boyfriend?¡± Liliana was shocked.


    Wrenna looked through the photos on her phone. ¡°This is Caroline¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    The man in the photo was a bald man with a big belly who looked 50 years old.


    ¡°Pif. Ha-ha!¡± Josephughed loudly. ¡°Connor, does your daughter have a fetish? She likes old men so


    much, and this time it¡¯s a balding old man!¡±


    Nicole covered her mouth and said, ¡°Caroline¡¯s an ugly woman from the countryside. Look at the scar


    on her face. It¡¯s good that she found herself a bald old man.¡±


    Francesca angrily mmed her cane on the ground. ¡°Connor and Liliana, how did you educate your


    daughter? Wrenna¡¯s about to marry into the Faraday family and be Mrs. Faraday, but Caroline¡¯s


    embarrassing everybody by finding


    12:20 Tue, Feb 13


    Chapter 73


    somebody like that!


    Connor and Liliana had been unhappy, and now they were humiliated. ¡°Caroline, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    63


    Caroline recognized the man in the photo. It was the man she identally bumped intost night, and


    Wrenna happened to photograph the incident.


    I have nothing to do with this man,¡± said Caroline.


    ¡°Caroline, stop lying. I saw everything¡± With that, Wrenna reached out and forcefully pulled Caroline¡¯s


    cor down.


    Half of Caroline¡¯s smooth shoulder was exposed, with dense kiss marks all over it.


    ¡°Caroline, look at the marks on your body. I¡¯m sure you got a room with that bald old manst night!¡±


    Wrenna smiled.


    Wrenna was right. She did get a room with a man, but the man was the head of the Faraday family,


    who Wrenna had on her mind.


    A bald old man?


    Wrenna had the audacity to say that. Caroline wondered what Nathan would think when he learned he


    was named ¡°bald old


    man.¡±


    Wrenna was still grabbing her cor, and Caroline nced at her hand indifferently. She moved her red


    lips and spoke clearly. ¡°Get your hands off me.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Chapter 73 Bed¡­ Bedmate? The word was like cold water, extinguishing her previously fluttering heart


    and the residual temperature from his palm. Turned out, he thought of her as his bedmate. Caroline


    didn¡¯t want to say anything ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going on a business trip. You need to remove my number


    from your cklist. Call me if you need anything,¡± said Nathan. After saying that, he drove away.


    Nathan went on a business trip. Caroline couldn¡¯t reach Shirley, and thetter didn¡¯t answer her phone..


    Thepetition for Faraday Jewelry¡¯s amba ssador was still in progress, and the result was going to


    be announced soon. The ambas sador was Wrenna. Caroline received a call from the Sullivan


    residence and was asked to return home for a celebration banquet. Everyone from the Sullivan family


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    was celebrating Wrenna. In the Sullivan residence, Wrenna was surrounded by everyone. Francesca


    held her hand and praised Wrenna continuously. ¡°Wow, Wrenna has done it and be the ambas


    sador of Faraday Jewelry. She sessfully obtained the admission ticket for the Faraday Group¡¯s


    dinner. Wrenna, you are one step closer to bing Mrs. Faraday,¡± ¡°Grandma, stop making fun of


    me,¡± said Wrenna coquettishly. ¡°Connor, why are you so quiet? Not everybody gets invited to the


    Faraday Group¡¯s dinner. Have you received an invitation?¡± Joseph said sarcastically. Connor and


    Liliana had been sidelined into the corner, and sure enough, they hadn¡¯t received any invitation. With


    the Sullivan family¡¯s current capabilities, they weren¡¯t on the Faraday family¡¯s list of guests. As Nathan¡¯s


    father-inw, Connor couldn¡¯t even walk into the Faraday family¡¯s door and could only watch as Joseph


    acted arrogantly. He was indignant. Nathan was theirs, and these glories originally belonged to them.


    At that moment, Wrenna looked up and saw Caroline, who had returned home. She immediately got up


    and said, ¡°Caroline, you¡¯re home. Uncle Connor and Aunt Liliana, Caroline has a boyfriend. Last night, I


    saw Caroline and her boyfriend entering a hotel roomst night together.¡± Caroline looked at Wrenna,


    who was proud of herself, coldly. It looked like Wrenna had nned to mess with her. ¡°Caroline, you


    have a boyfriend? Who¡¯s your boyfriend?¡± Liliana was shocked. Wrenna looked through the photos on


    her phone. ¡°This is Caroline¡¯s boyfriend.¡± The man in the photo was a bald man with a big belly who


    looked 50 years old. ¡°Pif. Ha-ha!¡± Josephughed loudly. ¡°Connor, does your daughter have a fetish?


    She likes old men so much, and this time it¡¯s a balding old man!¡± Nicole covered her mouth and said,


    ¡°Caroline¡¯s an ugly woman from the countryside. Look at the scar on her face. It¡¯s good that she found


    herself a bald old man.¡± Francesca angrily mmed her cane on the ground. ¡°Connor and Liliana, how


    did you educate your daughter? Wrenna¡¯s about to marry into the Faraday family and be Mrs.


    Faraday, but Caroline¡¯s embarrassing everybody by finding 12:20 Tue, Feb 13 Chapter 73 somebody


    like that! Connor and Liliana had been unhappy, and now they were humiliated. ¡°Caroline, what¡¯s going


    on?¡± 63 Caroline recognized the man in the photo. It was the man she identally bumped intost


    night, and Wrenna happened to photograph the incident. I have nothing to do with this man,¡± said


    Caroline. ¡°Caroline, stop lying. I saw everything¡± With that, Wrenna reached out and forcefully pulled


    Caroline¡¯s cor down. Half of Caroline¡¯s smooth shoulder was exposed, with dense kiss marks all over


    it. ¡°Caroline, look at the marks on your body. I¡¯m sure you got a room with that bald old manst night!¡±


    Wrenna smiled. Wrenna was right. She did get a room with a man, but the man was the head of the


    Faraday family, who Wrenna had on her mind. A bald old man? Wrenna had the audacity to say that.


    Caroline wondered what Nathan would think when he learned he was named ¡°bald old man.¡± Wrenna


    was still grabbing her cor, and Caroline nced at her hand indifferently. She moved her red lips and


    spoke clearly. ¡°Get your hands off me.¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    GOCMS Toggle navigation 4 10 9 [email protected]</a> [email protected]</a> Online MAIN


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    NAVIGATION Dashboard N?i dung Th¨ºm ch??ng Dashboard Ch??ng T?o m?i Th?ng tin ch¨ªnh Th?ng


    tin SEO C?u h¨¬nh Meta Title: Meta Description: Meta Keywords: Create Version 1.3 Copyright ? 2019-


    2020 TruyenhayOnline. All rightsreserved.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    GOCMS Toggle navigation ¡¤ 4 ¡¤ 10 ¡¤ 9 ¡¤ [email protected]</a> [email protected]</a> Online ¡¤ MAIN


    NAVIGATION Dashboard ¡¤ N?i dung Th¨ºm ch??ng 1. Dashboard 2. Ch??ng 3. T?o m?i ¡¤ Th?ng tin


    ch¨ªnh ¡¤ Th?ng tin SEO ¡¤ C?u h¨¬nh Meta Title: Meta Description: Meta Keywords: Create Version 1.3


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Copyright ? 2019-2020 TruyenhayOnline. All rightsreserved.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80


    Caroline was speechless.


    It turned out that he didn¡¯t want to kiss her. It was she who made a fool of herself just now. Realizing


    that made her want to dig a hole and hide inside it from embarrassment.


    ¡°But why is he washing his hands in this position?¡± Caroline wondered.


    Nathan stood before her and calmly washed his hands with her between his arms. Caroline tried her


    best to lean back and dared not touch him.


    After a while, he finally turned off the faucet. ¡°You should think about how you should repay me


    yourself.¡±


    With that, he left.


    After Nathan left, Caroline turned around and looked at herself in the mirror. There was an unusual red


    blush on her face, and she had an alluring glint in her eyes, looking beautiful as ever.


    She had never seen herself like this, and her body felt like jelly.


    Caroline quickly turned on the faucet and patted her face with cold water. At that moment, she realized


    Nathan had left his watch there.


    He probably took it off when he was washing his hands.


    Caroline took out her phone and texted Nathan: [Mr. Faraday, you


    left your watch here.]


    With a ding, Nathan replied: [I¡¯ll leave it with you first. You can send it back to me when you¡¯re free.]


    Caroline could only keep his watch first. It was a luxury custom-made steel watch, which was


    expensive and stylish. The watch was cold to her touch, much like Nathan¡¯s personality.


    Logan was talking to Wrenna over the phone in the luxury private room. Wrenna asked him about his


    body condition with concern and hung up the phone after saying a few words.


    Logan still looked gloomy. The ugly woman in the countryside really injured him. He still felt a slight


    pain in his crotch.


    ¡°Mr. Statham, what¡¯s wrong with you? Who provoked you? Come on, let¡¯s drink.¡± A few scions of the


    wealthy family were at the table, and everyone raised their sses to please Logan.


    Logan nced at his subordinate and ordered, ¡°Go and find out if the ugly woman has returned to the


    countryside.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As soon as he finished his words, the door of the luxury private room was kicked open.


    ¡°Who the f uck is it?¡± Logan was about to curse.


    However, he fell silent the next moment when he saw Nathan walk in.


    ¡°Nathan, you¡¯re back.¡± Logan stood up.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, what brings you here?¡± The scions of the wealthy family were shocked. They didn¡¯t


    expect a big shot like Nathan to show up.


    Nathan didn¡¯t look at the others. He strode toward Logan, grabbe thetter¡¯s cor, and punched him.


    Thud!


    Logan was knocked down on the table. The wine bottles and dishes fell to the ground and sttered


    everywhere, and everything turned into aplete mess.


    Chapter 80


    The sudden change made everyone jump to their feet and hide in the corner while looking at the man


    exuding a hostile


    aura.


    Logan started seeing stars. At this moment, he felt something fall down, and it turned out to be his front


    tooth.


    ¡°My front tooth fell off!¡± he remarked internally.


    ¡°Nathan, what did I do wrong?¡±


    Nathan strode over. His slender fingers grabbed Logan¡¯s cor again. ¡°Who told you to bully Caroline?¡±


    Nathan asked through gritted teeth.


    ¡°That ugly woman from the countryside? Did he just punch and break my front tooth for that ugly


    woman?¡± thought Logan.


    ¡°Nathan¡­¡± Logan was about to exin himself.


    Nathan pressed him against the messy table and warned, ¡°Remember, she is mine. Don¡¯t touch her!¡±


    The banquet of Faraday Group was going to be held at Statham Hotel tomorrow. Wrenna was picking


    out a dress to impress everyone and let the mysterious head of the Faraday family fall in love with her


    at first sight.


    Caroline was still apanying Nora in the hospital, not paying any attention to whatever happened


    outside.


    Just then. Shirley gave her a call. ¡°Hello? Caroline, you¡¯re going to apany my husband tonight.¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Chapter 81


    ¡°What? I need to be a recement and apany Nathan again?¡± Caroline asked inwardly.


    This time, she would really be keeping himpany.


    Caroline immediately refused, ¡°Shirley, I¡¯m taking care of Grandma in the hospital now. I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Then log into my WhatsApp and tell my husband directly. It just happens that I had a minor surgery


    and can¡¯t type. Caroline, as I¡¯ve said before, make sure you coax my husband. Otherwise, you won¡¯t


    know where the emerald is.¡± With that, Shirley hung up the phone.


    Caroline was rendered speechless.


    Soon, Shirley sent Caroline the WhatsApp ount and password. Thetter had no choice but to log


    in.


    Caroline saw Nathan¡¯s WhatsApp chat log. His profile picture was all ck, and Shirley saved his


    contact as [My Darling Husband.]


    There was a message in the chat history on the top, which Nathan had sent: [Come over and keep me


    The six simple words looked like an invitation that would make anyone blush.


    Caroline pondered momentarily. After that, she typed a word. Caroline wrote: [Honey.]


    Shirley had always used the sweet ¡°Honey¡± as an opening line. If Caroline did not do that, she would


    not sound like Shirley.


    However, Nathan was not her husband, yet she was there secretly calling him ¡°Honey.¡±


    Caroline felt that it was really embarrassing for her to do so.


    Caroline typed: [Honey, I can¡¯t go over to apany you tonight.]


    Very soon, Nathan¡¯s reply came in. He wrote back: [Hmm?]


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Caroline noted inwardly.


    The rising intonation of the word ¡°Hmm¡± was assertive and se xy


    Caroline replied: [Honey, my mom isn¡¯t feeling well, so I have to stay home and keep herpany.]


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be able to refuse this reason,¡± Caroline said to herself.


    Ding!


    Nathan¡¯s reply came in. He wrote: [So you don¡¯t have to keep your husbandpany?]


    Caroline bit her red lip and replied: [But my mom isn¡¯t feeling well.]


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what else he has to say,¡± Caroline muttered.


    Two minutester, Nathan replied: [I feel somewhat unwell too.]


    ¡°Is he not feeling well? How could that be? I saw him a couple of days ago, and he was fine and


    energetic,¡± shemented inwardly.


    Even with that thought in mind, Caroline still wrote back: [Honey, what¡¯s wrong with your body?]


    Nathan answered: [You¡¯ll know it when youe to see me.]


    111


    10:12/ Wed,


    Chapter 81


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±-Caroline asked herself after reading his text message.


    Shortly after that, Nathan sent another text: [Mrs. Faraday, when was thest time we did it? How long


    has it been since we werest together?]


    Boom!


    Caroline¡¯s face turned red. She immediately understood what Nathan meant. ¡°So that¡¯s what he meant


    by not feeling well,¡± she said under her breath.


    He had vividly and thoroughly demonstrated the profound words, and Caroline could not keep up with


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    him at all.


    At that point, Caroline did not want to reply anymore. However, at that moment, she was Shirley. She


    had no choice but to write back: [We¡¯ll meet next time, Honey.]


    Caroline was afraid that Nathan would pester her, so she clicked on the emoji pack and sent him a


    smirk emoji.


    After sending that, Caroline¡¯s face turned extremely red. It was as if blood would drip down any


    moment. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s me anyway. He still thinks I¡¯m Shirley,¡± sheforted herself.


    Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office at Faraday Group, several senior executives with blue tags hanging


    around their necks were still discussing the project proposal. At that moment, they noticed something


    unusual.


    Their CEO, Nathan, stood straight before the floor-to-ceiling window. He was holding onto his phone


    and sending text messages on WhatsApp. They did not know what happened, but the corner of his lips


    had curled up into a smile.


    As he looked at the smirk emoji that Caroline sent, Nathan texted back once again. He wrote: [Send


    me a voice message and call me Honey.]


    Nathan actually wanted her to send him a voice message and call him ¡°Honey¡±!


    Caroline could not handle the thought of how sweet and coquettish Shirley was when she called


    Nathan ¡°Honey.¡±


    It was impossible for Caroline to call Nathan that.


    In no time, another text from Nathan came through. [You have toe over and spend the night with


    me if you don¡¯t send a voice message calling me Honey.]


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll call you that!¡± Caroline eximed inwardly.


    Caroline pressed the voice message button and called out, ¡°Honey.¡±


    Nathan tapped open the message with his fingers, and the girl¡¯s soft, sweet, and tender voice entered


    his ear. ¡°Honey. She¡¯s calling me Honey,¡± he mused.


    Since the office was very quiet, several senior executives heard the girl calling Nathan ¡°Honey,¡± too.


    They were instantly petrified when they heard that.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Chapter 82


    ¡°What did we hear? There¡¯s a girl in Mr. Faraday¡¯s phone calling him Honey! Someone called Mr.


    Faraday Honey!¡± the senior executives thought.


    They could not believe their ears. Nathan was a workaholic. Not only was he using his phone while at


    work, but a girl was hidden in his phone too. She even called Nathan ¡°Honey.¡±


    Everyone knew who Nathan was. He was an unattainable person who was not interested in women.


    And now, the legendary person had fallen from grace.


    At the same time, Nathan, too, realized that everyone had heard the voice message that Caroline had


    sent. He turned his head around, and his eagle-like sharp gaze swept over the senior executives with


    displeasure.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, we did not hear a thing. We¡¯re done with our work, so we¡¯ll take our leave now.¡±


    With that said, several senior executives hurriedly left with the documents in their arms.


    Nathan was the only one left in the office. He reyed the voice message of Caroline calling him


    ¡°Honey,¡± and then he replied: [Send me a selfie.]


    Initially, Caroline thought that calling him ¡°Honey¡± was enough. However, to her surprise, Nathan


    wanted her to send him a selfie. Caroline wrote back: [Honey, forget about the selfie. The lighting here


    is too dark.]


    Nathan replied: [I just want to see you. Can¡¯t I?]


    ¡°Fine!¡± Caroline murmured.


    He did not have to ask her. If Nathan said so, then Caroline would need to do it.


    At that moment, Caroline was lying on the sleeper couch. And since no outsiders were around, she


    wore a floral spaghetti- strapped top. Even though it was not revealing, Caroline still pulled the nket


    up to below her armpits. She then opened the camera and took a selfie. After that, Caroline sent the


    image to Nathan.


    Ding!


    Nathan received the photo.


    When Nathan clicked open the image, he saw only half of her fair face. Under the bright yellow light,


    Caroline¡¯s face looked smooth and delicate. Further down from her face, Nathan could see a little bit of


    her shoulder that was exposed, with two thin straps on them. He could vaguely see the floral spaghetti-


    strapped top. The girl¡¯s ck hair was down, and she looked innocent. Caroline¡¯s pure look made


    Nathan¡¯s heart race.


    There was nothing more below, as Caroline had covered the rest of her body tightly with the nket.


    She was afraid that Nathan could see it.


    Nathan curled his lips into a smile. His throat was burning as if he had just swallowed charcoal. Then,


    Nathan replied with a few words.


    Caroline opened the text message and saw that he had written: [Are you trying to seduce me?]


    ¡°What?¡± Caroline wondered.


    Looking at that, Caroline blushed. She replied: [I don¡¯t know what you mean.]


    Nathan replied: [You¡¯re pretending you don¡¯t know.]


    Carohne pulled the nket over her head, covering her red and steaming face entirely. ¡°Mr. Faraday is


    really¡­ perverted¡± the said to herself.


    After a while, she sent Nathan another text: I¡¯m ured, so I¡¯m going to sleep first.]


    Chapter 82


    A few secondster, he replied: [Good night.]


    The chatting service for the night was finally over. Caroline ced her phone under the pillow and


    thought, ¡°I¡¯m just a recement, but I need to do more and more tasks. At first, I had to sleep with him.


    And now, I even have to chat with him.¡± Soon, Caroline calmed down. Nathan had thought she was


    Shirley. Hence, he was chatting with Shirley.


    ¡°Did he chat with Shirley like this every time? It seems that he really likes her,¡± Caroline muttered.


    In the CEO¡¯s office, Nathan stood by the floor-to-ceiling window and stared at Caroline¡¯s photo for a


    while. After looking at it, he clicked the ¡°Save¡± button and saved her selfie into his phone.


    He then strode out of the office, entered the lounge, and started to take a cold shower.


    The following day, the Faraday Group¡¯s banquet had officially begun. It was a high-profile banquet that


    caused a sensation throughout Yarwood. However, Caroline was not interested and did not have the


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    invitation to enter the location either.


    Initially, Caroline thought the banquet had nothing to do with her. But suddenly, her phone rang. It was


    Nathan calling.


    ¡°Why is he calling me at such a time?¡± she wondered.


    Caroline pressed the button to answer the call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Faraday.¡±


    ¡°Caroline,e to the banquet now and return my watch to me. The man¡¯s deep and maic voice


    came through the phone,


    Hearing that, Caroline was stunned. She had never thought of going to the Faraday Group¡¯s banquet.


    ¡°He should have asked me to return the watch earlier or even after the banquet. Why did he want me to


    return it when the banquet had already started?¡± Caroline asked inwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± After saying that, Nathan had already hung up the phone.


    Caroline was speechless.


    She had no choice but to take a taxi and head straight to Statham Hotel.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Chapter 83


    At present, Statham Hotel was a dazzling sight to behold, with rolled-out red carpets in glorious


    splendor.


    It was said that the mysterious head of Faraday Group would appear tonight, which was why all the


    wealthy upper-ss socialites from Yarwood were in attendance. The asion was nothing short of


    luxurious and magnificent.


    Clicking sounds were heard as reporters from major media outlets gathered together and excitedly took


    photos with their


    cameras.


    At this moment, a luxury MPV stopped, and Wrenna appeared.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Tonight, Wrenna wore a ck gown with a wide V-neckline from a luxury brand, which revealed her se


    xy cleavage. The hem of the gown had a long slit that stretched all the way to her thigh. As soon as she


    took a step forward, those slender legs of hers that were imed to be the most beautiful in Yarwood


    became vaguely visible. Needless to say, a stunning beauty like her caused a great sensation the


    instant she showed up.


    As an A-list supermodel of Astra Entertainment ¨C a subsidiary of Faraday Group ¨C who was recently


    contracted, she was entirely in the limelight, not to mention she had sessfully obtained the jewelry


    ambas sador role of the banquet this time.


    ¡°Guys, look! The supermodel Wrenna Sullivan is here.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Wrenna is so gorgeous. Look at her legs. They are even more beautiful.¡±


    Hearing these praises, Wrenna raised her red lips. She wanted to shine outstandingly tonight so as to


    take down the head of Faraday Group sessfully.


    Just then, Francesca, Joseph, and Nicole also arrived.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Wrenna, the Faraday family is indeed the most prestigious family in Yarwood. They¡¯re


    practically spending money as if it grows on trees! Compared with this banquet, those banquets we


    attended before are simply embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°This is all thanks to your brilliance, Wrenna. You brought our family here to broaden our horizons. I bet


    your Aunt Liliana and Uncle Connor are fuming at home right now.¡±


    This was the first time Francesca had seen such a grand banquet despite having lived to her ripe old


    age. She held Wrenna¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Wrenna, you truly have made our Sullivan family proud.


    I have high hopes for you. You must take down the head of the Faraday family tonight, be thedy of


    this ce, and bring honor to the Sullivan family!¡±


    Wrenna blushed slightly, for she had indeede here for the sake of the head of the Faraday family.


    ¡°I got it, Grandma. Let¡¯s head inside first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When the family was about to enter, Wrenna suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    She was stunned to see Caroline.


    ¡°Caroline is here! Why is she here?¡± she wondered.


    Wrenna immediately walked over and demanded, ¡°Caroline, why are you here? Did youe to the


    wrong ce? Instead of taking your grandma back to the countryside, you came to Statham Hotel?¡±


    Caroline turned to look at Wrenna with her bright, clear eyes. ¡°Is Faraday Group¡¯s banquet being held


    here, Wrenna?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯vee to the right ce. I¡¯m here for Faraday Group¡¯s banquet.¡±


    Wrennaughed ¡°You¡¯re here for Faraday Group¡¯s banquet? Caroline, Faraday Group¡¯s banquet is not


    open to any Tom, D ick, or Harry. Do you even have an invitation card?¡±


    11


    Chapter 83


    As she spoke, Wrenna took out the gilded invitation card and unted it. ¡°Look clearly. This is the


    invitation card. You can only enter if you have the invitation card. Do you have it?¡±


    Caroline shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Of course, an ugly woman from the countryside like you wouldn¡¯t have an invitation card! Caroline


    Sullivan, hurry up and get out of here. Don¡¯t stand in the way of Wrenna bing Mrs. Faraday!¡±


    Francesca was extremely impatient as she drove Caroline away.


    Joseph and Nicole were also incredibly displeased that Caroline hade here. They had never even


    taken Caroline seriously before, so they couldn¡¯tprehend why she, an ugly woman from the


    countryside, woulde here to make trouble.


    ¡°Caroline Sullivan, leave right now. Stop embarrassing yourself here, or I¡¯ll ask the security guards to


    throw you out.¡±


    Still, Caroline didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Security! Security!¡± Nicole immediately shouted.


    Several tough-looking security guards instantly came over. ¡°Who¡¯s the one creating trouble here?¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Chapter 84


    Joseph and Nicole pointed to Caroline. ¡°It¡¯s her, an ugly woman from the countryside. She doesn¡¯t have


    an invitation card, yet she wants to attend the banquet. You guys ought to quickly kick her out!¡±


    A security guard looked at Caroline and said, ¡°Miss, please show me your invitation card.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one. Someone had called me and told me toe, Caroline replied.


    Wrenna looked disdainful as she mocked, ¡°Who? Don¡¯t tell me its that bald old man whom you got a


    room with. Does your bald old man even know what¡¯s going on here? This is Faraday Group¡¯s banquet.


    Is he that influential that he can make decisions for Faraday Group¡¯s banquet?¡±


    Wrenna was really addicted to saying ¡°bald old man,¡± but she better hope that she never said it in front


    of Nathan.


    Otherwise, Nathan would likely make her pay.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Caroline fluttered her eyshes cheekily. ¡°Wrenna, I¡¯ve already told you someone had told me toe


    here. As for who this person is, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s just a bald old man. What¡¯s with all the suspense?¡± Wrenna sneered inwardly.


    Francesca shook her head repeatedly, thinking, ¡°The daughters of the Sullivan family are all so


    outstanding, save for this ugly woman from the countryside. All she knows is to embarrass our family.¡±


    ¡°Caroline, hurry up and leave on your own!¡±


    At this juncture, a voice abruptly rang out. ¡°Who dares to drive Ms. Sullivan away?¡±


    Wrenna looked up and saw Alfred walking over with his men.


    Wrenna didn¡¯t know Alfred, but Nathan¡¯s head secretary¡¯s aura was unlike ordinary men¡¯s. Hence, the


    group was stunned when they saw him.


    Alfred came to Caroline and said respectfully, ¡°Ms. Sullivan, this way, please. I¡¯ll bring you in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Caroline nodded.


    Joseph and Nicole got anxious. ¡°Hey! She doesn¡¯t have an invitation card. Why should she be let in?¡±


    Alfred looked at them and answered, ¡°Ms. Caroline Sullivan is an important guest of Faraday Group¡¯s


    banquet this time. Everyone else needs an invitation card, but she doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Alfred then left with Caroline.


    As they did so, Caroline turned her head, glimpsed at them with her clear, pretty eyes, and waved


    innocently. ¡°Oh, well. You guys were the ones who didn¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ll head in first now. Bye!¡±


    Wrenna was rendered speechless.


    It turned out that Caroline didn¡¯t even need an invitation card at all. Now, they were the clowns for


    causing such a scene.


    Joseph and Nicole were astounded. ¡°Wrenna, how did Caroline go in without an invitation card? What


    exactly is the background of that bald old man of hers?¡±


    Wrenna was also restless and fretful. She finally obtained the invitation card for Faraday Group¡¯s


    banquet after much difficulty, yet Caroline didn¡¯t even need one to enter. It went without saying that she


    was furious.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, forget about Caroline. Let¡¯s just quickly head inside!


    Chapter 84


    Francesca nodded. She had always looked down on Caroline. ¡°That¡¯s right. What kind of exemry


    boyfriend can Caroline possibly find with that ugly face of hers? Forget about her. The head of the


    Faraday family is the one that matters. After all, it¡¯s not like Caroline can ever catch that man¡¯s eye.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Mom, are you kidding me? If Caroline can catch the eye of the head of the Faraday family, I¡¯ll


    give her an award!¡± Joseph guffawed.


    They all thought of this as a joke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Meanwhile, Caroline had been taken to Statham Hotel¡¯s back office, but Nathan was nowhere to be


    seen.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, Mr. Faraday is a little busy due to today¡¯s banquet. He will only arriveter. We¡¯ll help you


    put on makeup and change your outfit first,¡± said Alfred.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Makeup and outfit?¡± she mused.


    ¡°Alfred, I only came here to hand the watch to Mr. Faraday. I don¡¯t want to attend the banquet. Since he


    isn¡¯t here, please hand the watch to him on my behalf.¡±


    Alfred hurriedly refused, ¡°That won¡¯t do, Ms. Sullivan. You have to return the watch to Mr. Faraday in


    person. He will appear at the banquet, so you can only meet him there.¡±


    B


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Chapter 85


    Caroline was speechless.


    Just then, the makeup artist walked over to her. ¡°I¡¯ll do your makeup first, Ms. Sullivan.¡±


    Meanwhile, melodious music had begun to echo throughout the luxurious banquet venue. All of the


    upper-ss men and women were d in crisply-ironed suits and intricate dresses. It was truly a grand


    and opulent banquet for the rich.


    ¡°Wow, Wrenna, are you wearing thetest haute couture dress from Chanel?¡±


    ¡°This dress is fresh off of a Mocset runway. I¡¯ve not seen any of our local celebrities wearing it yet.


    You¡¯re the first!¡±


    Several socialites surrounded Wrenna and showered her with praises.


    This made Wrenna smile. The Sullivan family had spent a fortune to get her the haute couture dress


    from Chanel, all so she could attend the Faraday family¡¯s banquet.


    At that moment, a man came over to her. ¡°Ms. Sullivan, do you mind if I get your number on


    WhatsApp?¡±


    He was the tenth man to ask Wrenna for her WhatsApp number. She wasn¡¯t interested in any of them,


    so she politely declined with a smile. Nevertheless, the gesture was an ego boost for Wrenna, and she


    was extremely delighted.


    Overjoyed, Francesca eximed, ¡°My dear Wrenna is absolutely gorgeous tonight.¡±


    Wrenna arrogantly lifted her chin, then she heard the socialites whispering amongst themselves.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the head of the Faraday family made his appearance?¡±


    ¡°ording to rumors, he¡¯s unattainable and handsome. I really want to meet him!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. The head of the Faraday family will definitely open the banquet with a dance. Say, which


    one of these socialites will be the luckydy to share a dance with him?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    A heated discussion sparked in the crowd. The beautiful faces adorned with intricate makeup were all


    blushing for the head of the Faraday family.


    Wrenna¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. ¡°The head of the Faraday family will be opening the banquet


    with the first dance. Great! I must get the opportunity to share the first dance with him. I¡¯m so beautiful


    tonight, so the first dance will definitely be mine!¡± she thought.


    Suddenly, there was amotion. ¡°Look, who¡¯s that fairy over there?¡± someone uttered.


    Wrenna looked up, and a beautiful silhouette came into her line of sight.


    The figure was wearing an off-the-shoulder dress with embroidered roses. The scarlet roses formed a


    stark contrast with the white silky fabric of the dress, looking like a garden had bloomed. The figure had


    slender shoulders, a narrow waist, and rosy skin. Every step she took was graceful and so beautiful


    that it could take one¡¯s breath away.


    As soon as she came in, she instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention, and even a flower in full bloom would


    be overshadowed by


    her


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Wrenna wondered.


    In the next second, Wrenna¡¯s eyes widened in shock, for she came to recognize that the woman was


    none other than the ugly Caroline


    Indeed, Caroline had arrived


    Caroline had her long, jet-ck hair pulled into a princess hairstyle. Her aura was originally cool and


    elegant. Coupled with the embroidered rose dress, she looked like a fairy at first nce


    }


    Chapter 85


    The men who had their eyes set on Wrenna earlier now had their gazes focused on Caroline.


    Wrenna didn¡¯t expect that an ugly country bumpkin like Caroline would turn out to be so beautiful after


    dressing up. In fact, thetter was so beautiful that she effortlessly eclipsed Wrenna¡¯s presence.


    Francesca was shocked. ¡°Is that Caroline?¡±.


    Simrly, Joseph and Nicole were so taken aback that they could not speak.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness! That beautiful fairy is wearing a custom-made dress by Chanel dubbed the Golden


    Rose. Who is she? How did she manage to wear a custom dress by Chanel?¡±


    ¡°Wrenna¡¯s dress is an haute couture piece, but that woman¡¯s wearing a custom-made dress. She


    definitely won over Wrenna this time.¡±


    Everyone quickly shut their mouths, for Wrenna¡¯s expression had darkened drastically.


    Dismayed, Wrenna dug her nails into the palm of her hand. This was the second time Caroline had


    embarrassed her that night.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Chapter 86


    The first time concerned the invitation that she painstakingly obtained, while the second time


    concerned the haute couture dress that the Sullivan family spent a fortune to obtain. Both of these


    things were overshadowed by Caroline, who was deemed an ugly woman by the Sullivans..


    ¡°How dare she! Is this because of that bald old man she¡¯s seeing? Who is that man, and what is his


    background to be able to support Caroline to this extent?¡± Wrenna wondered.


    Then, Wrenna quickly piped up, ¡°Grandma, no matter how well-dressed Caroline is, there will always


    be a scar on her face. She¡¯s still an ugly woman.¡±


    At that moment, Caroline turned her face, revealing the scar on the right side of her face.


    Everyone broke into a discussion once again. ¡°That woman¡¯s beautiful, but it¡¯s a pity she has a scar on


    her face.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Francesca was still slightly taken aback and murmured regretfully, ¡°What a pity. If only Caroline didn¡¯t


    have that scar on her face¡­¡±


    Wrenna had always been confident in her beauty, but now she had a sense of crisis.


    She wondered how beautiful Caroline would be if the woman didn¡¯t have that scar on her face. Caroline


    would be the most beautiful daughter of the Sullivan family, and she might even be the most beautiful


    woman in the city. One could only imagine how many men would fall head over heels for her.


    It was such a terrible thought that Wrenna forced herself not to think about it.


    ¡°After all, the scar exists. Caroline is just an ugly country bumpkin!¡± she told herself.


    ¡°Forget about Caroline. The first dance with the head of the Faraday family will be auctioned to the


    socialites and daughters/ of prominent families. Whoever bids the highest price will be able to share the


    dance with him. All of the money will be donated to charity. As the saying goes, one¡¯s fortune can be


    exchanged for ady¡¯s smile. This is the opportunity for the


    We¡¯ll pay fordies to share a dance with Mr. Faraday. Wrenna, you must bidter on. The Sullivan


    family will back you up. it no matter how much it is!¡±


    Wrenna was relieved to hear Francesca¡¯s words. Now, she was more determined than ever to get the


    opportunity to dance with the head of the Faraday family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let that ugly Caroline have her fun for the time being,¡± she thought.


    Caroline entered the venue and quickly retreated to an inconspicuous corner, staying there by herself.


    She really didn¡¯t want to attend the event, but Nathan forced her to.


    The desserts looked rather appetizing, and Caroline was a little hungry. The milk pudding caught her


    eye, so she took one over and had a bite.


    Just then, a scion of a wealthy family came over to her, asking, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Although Caroline had a scar on her face, she was too dazzling that night and still managed to attract


    some people toward


    her.


    Even so, Caroline didn¡¯t want to talk to him. She took her milk pudding and moved aside.


    The man wanted to continue the conversation but at that moment, the crowd went into a frenzy. ¡°Look!


    Mr. Faraday¡¯s here!¡±


    The head of the Faraday family, Nathan, had arrived.


    When his tall and towering figure appeared at the entrance, the entire venue quickly fell into silence.


    The crowd moved aside, forming a path for him to walk. It seemed as if Nathan was royalty.


    When Nathan entered the ce, he casually handed the documents in his hand to Alfred, who was


    standing behind him. He


    III


    Chapter 86


    was wearing a ssic white-shirt, which he paired with a pair of ck trousers. There was a handmade


    ck zer over his shirt and a white handkerchief in the pocket of his zer, giving off an


    extraordinarily noble aura.


    Nathan stepped onto the red carpet with his long, muscr legs. Every step he took was powerful and


    domineering. He swept his dark, brooding gaze across the crowd as he walked, and there was a glint in


    his calm eyes.


    Although he didn¡¯t look at many of them, all of Yarwood¡¯s big shots still nodded to him out of respect.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Chapter 87


    The glistening lights of the crystal chandeliers in the hall cast a radiant light on Nathan, highlighting his


    chiseled features. Hismanding aura caught the attention of everyone in the room. Every present


    socialite flushed as they watched him.


    That was the charm of Nathan. He kept things simple while also looking luxurious.


    Caroline, who stood in a distant corner, watched as their gazes were drawn to him. She could not help


    but look at Nathan, who stood out among the crowd.


    Every subtle movement Nathan made was enough to leave everyone around him stunned, even when


    he was just looking


    up.


    At that precise moment, Caroline felt his eyes on her. His gaze fell upon her identally, but it seemed


    intentional.


    His gaze was intense, although it only lingered for a brief second.


    When their eyes met, he quickly looked away.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness. Nathan is so handsome. He is truly someone of noble status,¡± someone gushed.


    ¡°Nathan is looking at us. He¡¯s looking at me!¡±


    ¡°No, Nathan is looking at me!¡± another argued.


    Ladies, stop fighting over him. The word on the street is that he has no interest in getting involved with


    women. Plus, he¡¯s beyond your league! No one could stand a chance for an unattainable person like


    Nathan,¡± someone said, knocking some sense into the women swooning over Nathan.


    The socialites argued over a mere nce from him.


    As Caroline observed Nathan from a distance, she absently nibbled on the spoon in her hand. While


    she agreed that Nathan was indeed well-dressed, she was amused to hear that he was no womanizer.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She had always known that Nathan¡¯s serious looks were only facades he put on.


    Quite the contrary, it was only yesterday that he sent her a message asking her to spend the night at


    his ce.


    Caroline could not help but wonder why Nathan had be so popr, as it was she who had made


    the bold move to sleep with him upon his return to the country.


    Caroline savored the overbearingly-sweet milk pudding in her mouth, though she could not make out its


    vor.


    The official dinner of Faraday Group hadmenced. Nathan walked toward the rostrum. With one


    hand resting on the rostrum, he delivered his speech in a low, maic voice. ¡°Hello, everyone. I am


    Nathan Faraday. Thank you foring.¡±


    Nathan kept his speech concise. However, despite the brevity of his words, his audience apuded


    him loudly, enthralled by


    his charm.


    The famous socialites at the event could not take their eyes off him, captivated by his presence.


    Once his speech was over, Nathan gracefully made his way through the hall. He was soon surrounded


    by people of great importance, including high-profile investors. Alfred followed Nathan from behind and


    poured him a ss of wine.


    As Nathan drank his ss of wine, he nonchntly ced a hand in his trouser pocket, lowered his


    eyebrows, and smiled faintly, making him appear as though he was the life of the party


    Is that the heir of the Faraday family?¡± Francesca implored. ¡°He really doesn¡¯t disappoint in his first


    appearance. Truly an outstanding man!¡± she eximed.


    Joseph and Nicole chimed in to urge Wrenna to pursue Nathan. A man like him doesn¡¯te around


    often, Wrenna. Try to get close to him with every chance you get. You have to make his our son-inw


    Chapter 87


    Wrenna was absolutely bewitched by Nathan as she gazed at him across the hall. The heir of the


    Faraday family was even more striking in person than she had imagined. Aside from his wealth, Nathan


    exuded an aura of calmness and confidence, checking off every box on her list of what constituted the


    perfect man.


    ¡°Nathan Faraday¡­¡± Wrenna repeated his name to herself. She knew she had that find a way to get


    closer to him and eventually make him hers.


    Just as Wrenna was lost in her thoughts, the host appeared on stage. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the


    Faraday Group¡¯s banquet has officially begun. And now, the highlight of the evening, the bidding for a


    dance with Nathan. Ladies, you may ce your


    bids now.¡±


    As soon as the bidding was announced to begin, the room heated up with excitement. The air crackled


    with anticipation as the wealthy socialites began topete in bidding.


    ¡°150 thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°750 thousand dors!¡±


    ¡°1.5 million dors!¡±


    Their bids grew higher and higher with each passing moment.


    Wrenna watched the scene unfold, awaiting the perfect moment to ce her bid. Suddenly, she quickly


    raised her paddle. ¡°7.5 million dors!¡± she announced confidently.


    Everyone gasped when they heard a whopping 7.5 million dors.


    All eyes turned toward Wrenna. Nathan himself looked up in her direction.


    His gaze lingered on her for a moment.


    Wrenna¡¯s heart raced with excitement at the possibility of dancing with Nathan.


    She could not help but wonder if he might fall in love with her at first sight.


    Just then, another voice cut through the murmurs and gasps, shocking everyone with the astronomical


    price for a dance. ¡°15 million dors.¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Chapter 88


    ¡°15 million dors?¡±


    The room erupted into chao¡¯s as people turned to see who had ced the bid.


    Everyone looked over and saw Caroline.


    Caroline was still standing in that distant corner, with a 15-million-dor auction paddle in her hand.


    Caroline was at a loss when she felt their curious gazes upon her


    She felt a little wrong. She had only been sitting back and watching the auction unfold. It wasn¡¯t


    Caroline who raised the bidding paddle. She refused to participate in this foolish battle to buy a chance


    to dance with Nathan.


    The bid came from someone who stood beside Caroline, who had quickly hidden their paddle and fled


    the scene when their sign with 15 million dors was noticed.


    Hence, everyone assumed Caroline was the one who had ced a bid of 15 million dors.


    Caroline was dumbfounded.


    However, it was toote. The damage had been done. ¡°Miss, did you bid 15 million dors? Come on


    over. Please step forward and stand in front of Nathan,¡± the host announced. With that, he eagerly took


    Caroline by the hand and brought her to the stage.


    Dizzy from the bright lights of the chandeliers above her head, Caroline stumbled on her feet as she


    was dragged toward the stage. She made her long way down the red carpet and came to a stop in front


    of Nathan.


    Caroline looked into Nathan¡¯s handsome face.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He stood tall and straight, with the most influential people of Yarwood behind him, all looking at


    Caroline.


    As they locked eyes, Caroline panicked, thinking it was toote to exin. ¡°Mr. Faraday, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to dance with me?¡± Nathan interrupted her in a low voice.


    Nathan¡¯s words caught Caroline off guard, leaving her at a loss for words.


    Wrenna¡¯s jaw dropped as things took a sharp turn. The chance to dance with Nathan could have been


    realized had Caroline not offered 15 million dors.


    ¡°15 million dors from an ugly woman from the countryside?¡± Wrenna sneered inwardly.


    ¡°Carol,¡± Wrenna said immediately. ¡°Stop being ridiculous. How will you pay 15 million dors to dance


    with Nathan?¡±


    Nicole took a hint from her daughter and stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her, Nathan. Do you know who


    she is? Her name is Caroline, an ugly woman from the countryside. She probably can¡¯t even afford to


    take out 1,500 dors. Let alone 15 million dors,¡± Nicole stated.


    ¡°Caroline, we know that you are not used to dancing in the countryside, but can¡¯t you see what it is like


    here with the elites of Yarwood? How could you trick Nathan into dancing with you with your deceptive


    ways?¡±


    The whole family stood up and began to use Caroline. They could not bear to see Wrenna losing to


    someone from the Countryside.


    The hall was abuzz with gossip about Caroline¡¯s appearance and financial status.


    ¡°It turns out to be the woman whom the Sullivans had adopted from the countryside. Look at the scar


    on her face. How hideous¡±


    Chapter 88


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she had the guts to bid 15 million dors. I doubt she had any money at all! How could


    she make such a random bid? She must be quite bold to aim for Nathan, who is way beyond her


    worth!¡±


    Wrenna¡¯s red lips curled into a smile as she felt pleased with everyone sharing the same opinion. She


    thought Nathan must now dislike Caroline.


    ¡°Get off there, Carol!¡± Wrenna reached out to pull Caroline down from the stage.


    However, her attempts became futile, as Nathan stood in the way to shield Caroline.


    Wrenna was intimidated by Nathan, whose figure was tall and clothed in an expensive suit, causing her


    to retract her hands quickly. Her heart pounded in fear.


    As Wrenna looked up, she saw Nathan ring at her with a stern expression, warning her with his


    disdain.


    Wrenna was confused to see Nathan shielding Caroline.


    Caroline¡¯s delicate and slim figure was entirely blocked by him. His protective stance was silent yet


    impactful.


    ¡°Nathan, we¡¯re not lying. Caroline really is an ugly woman from the countryside. She has no money,¡±


    Wrenna said.


    Nathan turned his head and looked at Caroline¡¯s delicate face. ¡°You don¡¯t have the money?¡± he asked.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Chapter 89


    He asked her if she had money.


    Caroline shook her head honestly. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter and began to mock her.


    Nathan¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he said, ¡°Little pauper.¡±


    ¡°What? Little pauper?¡±


    Caroline was speechless. She wasn¡¯t the one who raised the te with 15 million dors. She had no


    money.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re rich, and whatever you say is right. I¡¯m just a little pauper,¡± she mused.


    Just then, Nathan added, ¡°You don¡¯t have money but want to dance with me. Are you crazy?¡±


    Caroline was at a loss for words.


    At that, theughter slowed down as they found something unusual. They noticed that the way Nathan


    looked and talked to her with a smile was a bit strange. It seemed to have a hint of affection.


    Keh who had been standing next to Nathan had already recognized that Caroline was the one who


    was dancing on the dance floor of the bar that day.


    He thought it had to be Nathan who had taken her to the dinner of Faraday Group today.


    Keh was yful and smart. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Ha-ha! Mr. Faraday, she doesn¡¯t


    have money but still wants to dance with you. This shows that she admires you so much. How about


    giving her a chance?¡±


    Nathan raised his eyebrows and said reluctantly, ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t have money, I¡¯ll pay 15 million


    dors for you.¡±


    Alfred immediately understood and quickly drew a check. ¡°Please have a look. This is a check for 15


    million dors.¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck and couldn¡¯tugh anymore.


    Caroline bid for 15 million dors, but she had no money, and Nathan paid for her.


    So, did Caroline spend 15 million dors to dance with Nathan, or did Nathan spend 15 million dors


    to dance with Caroline?


    Alfred deliberately brought the cheque of 15 million dors in front of Wrenna¡¯s family so that they could


    take a good look. Only then did he put the cheque into the charity box.


    Wrenna was speechless.


    The whole room fell silent. Looking at the woman in front of him, Nathan, who was in the crowd, slowly


    raised his chin and said proudly, ¡°Hey, little pauper. What are you waiting for? You can invite me to


    dance now.¡±


    He asked her to invite him to dance!


    Caroline was trembling in panic. She didn¡¯t expect that he would be willing to dance with her, and he


    even asked her to


    invite him to dance.


    Men inviting a woman to dance had always been the norm, but they were going to do it the other way


    around.


    Now she couldn¡¯t run away in front of so many people. Pulling the skirt hem with her fingers, Caroline


    clumsily imitated the gentlemen¡¯s gesture. She put one hand behind her back and reached out the


    other hand to him. ¡°Mr. Faraday, can I invite you to dance?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Nathan held out his hand.


    Caroline took his big hand.


    Nathan did not give his first dance that night to any women from rich families. Instead, he danced with


    an ugly woman from the countryside. Everyone was shocked and speechless.


    At that, the melodious music sounded. Nathan reached out one of his arms, held her slender waist, and


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    pulled her to his front.


    Caroline rxed her body and leaned against his arms before putting her other hand on his shoulder.


    As the lights dimmed, Nathan hugged her and started to dance.


    What happened that day was so sudden. Caroline thought for a while and exined, ¡°Mr. Faraday, I


    didn¡¯t raise the te of 15 million dors.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe it? Everyone witnessed it tonight. You, an ugly woman from the countryside,


    spent 15 million dors to chase after me boldly, defeating all the women from the wealthy families of


    Yarwood to dance with me. Caroline, I know you like me, but I didn¡¯t expect you to like me so much.¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Chapter 90


    Caroline was lost for words.


    She had already sensed the envious and jealous gazes of those socialites, and she seemed to have


    be famous in Yarwood overnight.


    An ugly woman from the countryside chased after the CEO of Faraday Group. Some thought she was


    shameless.


    She became the top simp of the CEO of Faraday Group.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, thank you for today.¡±


    He was protecting her just now. When Wrenna rushed up, Nathan stood in front of Caroline.


    Actually, he had protected her several times.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Nathan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Caroline, your thank you is still not sincere enough. You can


    thank me in another way


    next time.¡±


    ¡°Another way?¡±


    At that, Caroline noticed his gaze was fixated on her red lips. He looked intently at her with an obvious


    indication.


    She felt like he would kiss her the next second.


    Caroline¡¯s face blushed.


    She wondered if he was teasing her again, just like the night in the hospital restroom.


    Right then, the music reached its climax. Nathan gently pushed her soft waist sending Caroline to turn


    around several times, and the gorgeous rose dress swayed in the air.


    After a while, the man put his arms around her waist and pulled her back. Her slender back pressed


    against his chest,


    The two danced tacitly with the music. Suddenly, Nathan leaned close to her ear and whispered,


    ¡°Caroline, you are so beautiful tonight.¡±


    He saw her as soon as he came in. The princess¡¯ hairstyle exposed her cold face, and this rose dress


    made her beautiful enough to enchant others.


    Even though she was still pretending to be ugly with this ugly scar on her face, he had seen some men


    walk up and talk to


    her.


    He was sure that if one day she showed her true face, those men would eat her up.


    It was not a good thing for a woman to be too beautiful.


    Without the ability to protect herself, she would sooner orter be a man¡¯s ything.


    He praised her for her beauty..


    The next second, she felt that her earlobe was rubbed by something. His soft, thin lips kissed her


    lightly.


    He kissed her little earlobe.


    Caroline felt that her body was not hers anymore.


    Her body always had a strange feeling when she was with Nathari.


    III


    This feeling was uncontroble, and it terrified her.


    Her little earlobe flushed, and her body shrank.


    With the music, Nathan turned her over and stared at her, asking, ¡°Why are you shrinking?¡±


    Nathan was mesmerized by Caroline¡¯s fluttering gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t shrink,¡± said Caroline.


    There was no way she could hide her amateur reaction from him. He only kissed her earlobe, and she


    had reacted this way. The man found that she was so pure, innocent, beautiful, and attractive.


    He wouldn¡¯t let her go tonight.


    Perhaps, Caroline felt his hot body, and she wanted to pull back a little.


    However, as soon as she pulled back, his arms tightened, pulling her into his arms. He looked down at


    her face. ¡°Caroline, get closer to me. I want to hold your waist and dance.¡±


    He lowered his voice and said to Caroline in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    Caroline felt her heart throbbing in her chest.


    Caroline¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerated. She said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Faraday, so many people are


    watching. What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Chapter 91


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the girl quietly asked when Nathan put his hands around her waist. Her voice


    was tender yet hesitant, sending him an ambiguous signal of both eagerness and rejection. Nathan¡¯s


    voice was a little h oa rse. ¡°Why? You could dance with other men on the dance floor of the bar that


    day, but not with me?¡± he challenged.


    When his eyes fell upon the girl on the dance floor the other day, he had an undeniable urge to hold her


    waist and dance with her.


    every beat.


    She had danced like no one else. Her body was soft and agile, and her movements were flexible yet


    graceful, almost boneless. Her body moved in perfect sync


    with every It was difficult to believe that she had never learned to dance. Was she really the silly girl


    from the countryside?


    ¡°What?¡± Caroline said inwardly.


    Caroline red at Nathan. She could not believe Nathan had the audacity to bring up what had


    happened on the dance floor that day.


    Meanwhile, a pair of eyes glowed with envy at the two on the dance floor. It was Wrenna.


    From afar, Wrenna watched as Nathan and Caroline danced. As a man who was groomed by the rich


    and powerful to be the heir to his family¡¯s wealth, Nathan moved with impable grace. His every step


    bore witness to his elite education.


    Caroline was also good at dancing. Whether she had learned to dance formally was a mystery, but her


    body was undeniably elegant and graceful as she twirled and swayed. around Nathan.


    As the two danced together, Nathan¡¯s expensive suit and Caroline¡¯s skirt with blooming rose patterns


    intertwined in an eye-catching and ambiguously sensual way.


    Everyone in the dance hall watched them dance.


    Wrenna had spent days preparing to win over the man she desired, but now he was taken away by


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Caroline, who was nothing but an ugly woman from the countryside.


    Caroline stole the limelight, catching every eye with her mesmerizing dancing. Wrenna was left feeling


    like a mere shadow in the crowd, which had never happened in her life.


    As someone who had been arrogant and prideful, Wrenna could not bear being overshadowed by


    someone else.


    Wrenna seethed with anger and frustration. Her long nails dug into her skin as she watched Caroline


    be the center of attention. She refused to believe she had lost to


    |||


    O


    <


    10:24 Fri, 16 Feb G.


    Chapter 91


    someone like Caroline.


    She was unwilling to ept defeat.


    70%


    +5


    To make matters worse, Francesca had taken notice of the situation. Her face contorted in shock as


    she questioned, ¡°How did Nathan end up dancing with Caroline?¡±


    Caroline was the granddaughter she despised the most. Francesca wondered why they were together.


    ¡°Da mn it. This woman has even caught Grandma¡¯s attention,¡± Wrenna cursed inwardly.


    Wrenna wondered if Caroline was winning over Francesca¡¯s heart, consequently leaving her unnoticed.


    The thought of losing Nathan to someone like Caroline was unbearable.


    However, Wrenna was not one to give up easily. She had tricks up her sleeves. She winked at her


    mother, Nicole, who also nodded in understanding. Wrenna was convinced she could turn the tables in


    her favor.


    Suddenly, the music came to a pause, and the dance was brought to a halt by a loud, thunderous p.


    p! p! p!


    The p was so loud it sounded like tides mming on the shore.


    Nathan loosened his grip on Caroline.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday!¡± Nicole jumped to her feet and called out to him. ¡°Nathan, please wait a moment. You


    have no idea what Caroline¡¯s true nature is. While I am aware that airing someone else¡¯s dirtyundry


    is wrong, I feelpelled to warn you, Mr. Faraday. Don¡¯t be taken in by her. I can¡¯t help but tell you


    the scandals that Caroline is involved in!¡±


    Curious, everyone¡¯s ears perked up at the mention of a scandal.


    Caroline looked in Nicole¡¯s direction. She could guess what Nicole was about to say.


    Her red lips curled into a smile. ¡°Aunt Nicole, I¡¯d like to ask you not to talk about such things at times


    like this,¡± she pleaded gently.


    ¡°Are you scared, Caroline?¡± Nicole taunted. ¡°The more you try to stop me, the more I want to spill your


    dirty little/secrets. Like how you spentst Friday night at Statham Hotel with an old bald man!¡±


    Alfred¡¯s mind raced back to that night at Statham Hotel when he heard that. He recalled Caroline being


    there with Nathan, not an old bald man.


    Alfred looked at Nicole, stunned. ¡°Oh my g od, how dare she call Nathan a balding old


    O


    Chapter 91


    man!¡±


    Nathan had a full head of hair. Alfred was puzzled when they mistook him for a balding old man.


    Alfred could tell Wrenna was in for a rough time.


    Nathan paused and shot Nicole a piercing re.


    On the other hand, Joseph, who had no fear, chimed in, ¡°Nathan, it¡¯s true. We have photos on our


    phones.¡±


    Joseph took out his phone.


    A

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Chapter 92


    Wrenna sat back and watched. She was convinced that she had relished the power she had over


    Caroline. She looked at Caroline with an insidious grin as if to say, ¡°Caroline, you¡¯re so dead.¡±


    Caroline stood in a long dress and shed Wrenna a smile with her beautiful eyes. ¡°No, Wrenna. You¡¯re


    done for,¡± Caroline shot back with a look.


    Before Joseph took out his phone, Nathan insisted he did not need to see the photos. Thetter¡¯s thin


    lips twitched as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see these people again. Get


    them all out!¡±


    Confusion grew as Nathan ordered the group to leave, despite the evidence Joseph imed to have on


    his phone.


    Wrenna thought she heard things. She watched in horror as her n to take down Caroline unraveled


    before her eyes. She could not believe Nathan was letting Caroline off the h ook even after being told


    they saw Caroline in the hotel with an old man.


    Wrenna¡¯s n backfired.


    She could not understand what was going on. She looked at Caroline again and saw thetter¡¯s


    innocent face. Wrenna could feel her heart sink when no one chose to believe


    her words.


    ¡°Uh¡­ You can¡¯t just do that, Nathan. I am the ambas sador for Faraday Jewelry. I¡¯ll be showing the


    jewelryter.¡± Wrenna said.


    Nathan seemed unfazed by themotion. His handsome brows appeared calm. He nced down at


    Wrenna from the stairwell. ¡°Oh, you had just reminded me about it. You are no longer the ambas sador


    from now on,¡± Nathan said tly.


    ¡°What? Did Nathan just terminate my brand ambas sador contract?¡± Wrenna refused to believe her


    ears.


    ¡°Nathan, I¡­¡±


    Wrenna wanted to talk but was silenced by two ck-d security guards who came in to remove her


    from the premise forcibly.


    She was thrown to the ground when they got outside, causing a loud thud.


    Wrenna was humiliated when she was left on the ground in her revealing ck dress with a thigh-high


    slit, drawing the attention of the onlookers.


    Those men gazed at her in the most distasteful way. Some even took photos of her with


    O


    10:24 Fri, 16 Feb u G


    Chapter 92


    their phones. ¡°Look at that woman,¡± said one of the onlookers.


    Wrenna screamed for them to stop.


    D


    70%


    ¡°You wretched losers don¡¯t deserve to do this. I belong to Nathan!¡± she fumed inwardly.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Wrenna shrieked in terror.


    At this point, Francesca, Joseph, and Nicole were all evicted. Nicole went forward and helped Wrenna


    up.


    Wrenna¡¯s eyes zed with tears as though she had been wronged by Nathan. She could feel the sting


    of humiliation.


    ¡°What was that in there, Wrenna?¡± Francesca asked.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Wrenna quickly walked to Francesca. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened tonight¡­¡±


    Francesca raised her hand to give Wrenna a p.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    A loud p could be heard.


    Wrenna was smacked across the face.


    Joseph and Nicole gasped. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Francesca!¡± the two eximed in unison.


    Francesca said coldly, ¡°I thought you were the most promising child of our family. After spending so


    much money on your upbringing, is this how you repay me? You useless fool!¡±


    Francesca stormed off, furious.


    Wrenna¡¯s right cheek reddened from the p. Tears fell as they welled up in her eyes. She clenched


    her teeth in rage. Wrenna intended to ruin Caroline¡¯s reputation, and she wouldn¡¯t let anything stop her.


    When the dance came to an end, Caroline did not stay in the dance hall for long. She quickly left and


    went into the bathroom.


    She patted her flushed cheeks with cold water, trying to calm herself down. Caroline could still feel


    Nathan¡¯s kiss on her earlobe. She thought he must have done it on


    purpose.


    Nathan must have identally brushed his lips against her ear when he was talking.


    |||


    O


    <


    Fri, 16 Feb


    Chapter 92


    ¡°But why? I¡¯m just Caroline. Shirley is the one he likes. That kiss must have been an ident.¡± she


    thought to herself.


    Caroline turned off the tap.


    She was about to leave and head home when Shirley¡¯s phone buzzed in her bag. Notification of a text


    message of WhatsApp appeared on the screen.


    70%


    Curiosity got the better of Caroline, and she clicked into it. Her heart raced as she read Nathan¡¯s simple


    yet frighteningly familiar words. He wrote: [Come with me tonight.]


    Nathan soughtpany for the night. Yet again, Caroline was aware that she was just another


    substitute for Shirley.


    Just then, another message from Nathan popped up on the screen, sending her into a panic. Caroline


    wanted to refuse him. However, the text wrote: [If you don¡¯te to apany me tonight, then you


    can¡¯t be Mrs. Faraday.]


    Caroline was rendered speechless.


    She took a deep breath, calmed herself down, and put on a smile before typing out a reply: [Why the


    threatening words, Honey? I¡¯ll be there right up.]


    SEND

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Chapter 93


    Ding!


    Nathan texted: [Go back and wait for me at Royal Garden. I¡¯ll be back once I finish my work.]


    Caroline replied: [Okay.]


    Caroline removed the ugly scar on her face and returned to Royal Garden.


    ¡°Mrs. Faraday, you are back.¡±


    Nathan hadn¡¯t asked Caroline to return to Royal Garden for a long time, so she didn¡¯t know why he


    asked her to return to Royal Garden this time. Thest two times, Nathan took her to the hotel instead.


    Caroline felt like she had returned to the time when she was a recement.


    She had been waiting for Nathan for two years and acted as Mrs. Faraday for two years.


    Caroline went upstairs and took a hot shower, but Nathan hadn¡¯t returned yet. He must have had a lot


    of stuff to deal with since it was the Faraday Group¡¯s dinner banquet.


    Caroline got into bed and fell asleep shortly after.


    She was having a dream.


    She dreamed that there was a big stone on her body, which was so heavy that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Caroline suddenly opened her eyes. Under the dim yellow light, Nathan¡¯s delicate and handsome face


    was erged.


    It turned out that the stone on her was not actually a stone, but Nathan!


    Nathan had returned, but he was still wearing his ck suit. Caroline could smell the cigarettes and


    alcohol on his body, which made him smell like a mature man.


    Nathan¡¯s hand was on Caroline¡¯s waist while his soft, slightly cold, thin lips were rolling on her red lips,


    kissing her.


    Seeing Caroline open her eyes, Nathan stopped kissing and put his nose against hers. He said in a h o


    ar se voice, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    Caroline had just woken up, so she looked sleepy, and her voice was soft and weak. She replied


    coquettishly, ¡°Yes. You¡¯re back.¡±


    |||


    O


    10:24 Fri, 16 FebuG


    Chapter 93


    E$ . 70%


    +5


    Nathan liked to see her like this, charming and delicate. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me before sleeping?¡±


    As he spoke, he kissed her red lips again.


    Caroline couldn¡¯t stand his intimacy. Lying in Nathan¡¯s bed and waiting for him toe home, Caroline


    felt like she was Mrs. Faraday.


    In fact, she wasn¡¯t.


    Caroline hid in the quilt, but Nathan¡¯s breath surrounded her as he kissed her again.


    Caroline tried to close her lips and grit her teeth tightly.


    However, Nathan had already expected it. He reached out to squeeze her little face, opening her mouth


    and kissing her affectionately.


    Caroline immediately gripped his ck suit, forming creases on the expensive fabric.


    When she was almost out of breath, only then did Nathan let her go.


    Nathan stood up straight and unbuttoned his shirt.


    Seeing that, Caroline buried her head in the white pillow as her face turned red. ¡°Nathan, wait a minute.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Let¡¯s chat first.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean chat? Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to apany you tonight? I¡¯ll apany you to chat.¡±


    Nathan looked at her with a smile cun ningly. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to apany me at night. Don¡¯t you


    understand what that means? It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Caroline pushed him away and tried to get out of bed.


    However, Nathan stretched out his hand and pulled her slender ankle, dragging her back. ¡°I know you


    understand what I meant. You¡¯re just pretending.¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    At that moment, she felt a chill on her neck. Nathan was putting something on her delicate and


    beautiful neck.


    Caroline reached out to touch it. It was a diamond ne.


    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked.


    The royal-blue diamond ne circled Caroline¡¯s neck. Ordinary essories wouldn¡¯t suit her


    because she was a cold and elegant woman. The diamond on the


    |||


    O


    SEND GIFT


    Chapter 93


    16 Feb


    3 , 70% ¡ã


    ne made Caroline look even more gorgeous, and Nathan was mesmerized to see her wearing it.


    ¡°This is a gift for you from abroad. Do you like it?¡± Nathan asked in a h oa rse voice.


    |||

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Chapter 95


    Nathan had spent the whole night socializing and had to rush back immediately after the event ended,


    so he didn¡¯t get to eat much.


    After that dance, his mind was full of Caroline.


    ¡°What do you want to eat? How about I cook you some pasta?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nathan went into the study to deal with an urgent document. Twenty minutester, he went downstairs


    into the kitchen.


    Caroline was standing by the counter, and the pasta was ready.


    It was a te of fettucini carbonara, cooked with olive oil and topped with fresh parmesan cheese.


    Caroline also added an egg on top of the pasta, making it look tempting and delicious.


    Nathan stepped forward and hugged her soft waist from behind. ¡°Mrs. Faraday, I didn¡¯t expect you to


    be so good at cooking.¡±


    Of course, Caroline was good at cooking.


    Caroline handed him a cup of Earl Grey tea. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t know what kind of tea it was, but it had a pleasant fragrance. He took a sip of it and


    asked, ¡°What kind of tea is this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know what kind of tea it is. It¡¯s for your own good.¡±


    ¡°For my own good? What for?¡±


    ¡°Look at the time now. Of course, it¡¯s for you to have a good sleep.¡±


    Nathan put down the teacup, buried his handsome face in her hair, and kissed her neck several times.


    Then, he smiled and said, ¡°I thought it was for me to recover my stamina. Mrs. Faraday, I wanted to


    sleep with you, but you want me to sleep.¡±


    The word ¡°sleep¡± expressed two different meanings.


    Caroline blushed and immediately stuffed a cherry tomato into Nathan¡¯s mouth, signaling him to shut


    his mouth.


    Nathan bit the cherry tomatoes and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a little sour.¡±


    ¡°Sour? How is that possible?¡± Caroline thought.


    O


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    10:25 Fri, 16 Feb u G


    Chapter 95


    She had just tasted one, and it was very sweet.


    ¡°Let me taste it.¡± Caroline reached out to get one, but Nathan grabbed her hand. ¡°You want to taste it?


    Here you go.¡±


    With that, he kissed her red lips.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Caroline tasted the cherry tomatoes from Nathan, which were very sweet. The sweet juice and aroma


    spread in their mouths, secreting some happy dopamine, which made them addicted to each other.


    Nathan was lying to Caroline.


    4


    ¡°Liar!¡± she thought.


    Caroline tried to push Nathan away. ¡°Quick, eat your pasta, or it won¡¯t taste good when cold.¡±


    Nathan held her waist and said in a h oa rse voice, ¡°No need to hurry. I want to have some dessert


    first.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s face blushed again as she thought Nathan was very passionate after returning from his


    business trip. She wondered if this was what it meant by the saying, ¡°Absence makes the heart grow


    fonder.¡±


    However, Caroline was not Mrs. Faraday. She had been pretending to be Mrs. Faraday and did


    everything his wife would do with him.


    This sense of guilt made her feel ashamed of herself.


    Caroline rejected, ¡°Be careful not to eat too much dessert.¡±


    Nathanughed in a low voice. Under his ck silk pajamas was a youthful and strong man¡¯s body. He


    said, ¡°Come on.¡±


    ?aroline bit her red lips and looked at him with watery eyes.


    Nathan, who was in his thirties, was at the age of maturity, and the abundance of power and money


    allowed him to enjoy life and women. The two broke the barrier between each other and started a


    romantic rtionship. They were like a loving couple in their honeymoon phase.


    Caroline¡¯s face was fair, and her eyes were red and watery. She looked frail and vulnerable as she


    looked at Nathan innocently while biting her lips.


    Caroline was indeed very beautiful. Even a man with strong self-control would fall for


    O


    10:25 Fri, 16 Feb G.


    Chapter 95


    her.


    ¡°Call me Honey.¡±


    Nathan kept asking Caroline to call him ¡°Honey.¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Chapter 96


    Caroline¡¯s eyes were watery as she was asked to call Nathan ¡°Honey.¡± She said in a low. voice,


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    ¡°You sound so sweet.¡± He kissed her lips as a reward, but he was still unsatisfied. He continued to ask


    her, ¡°Who is your honey?¡±


    Caroline bit her red lips and said, ¡°Nathan Faraday is my Honey.¡±


    The next morning, Caroline couldn¡¯t get up at all. She was woken up by the sound of the phone


    ringtone. Someone was calling her.


    Caroline woke up instantly and wondered what the time was.


    She had to get up at 6 a.m. and return to being Caroline. She could only be a recement at night.


    Caroline was still sleeping in Nathan¡¯s arms. They had slept toote the night before, and even Nathan


    hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    Caroline turned around and reached out to grab the phone at the bedside table. She saw Shirley¡¯s


    name on the phone lock screen.


    It was Shirley who called her.


    Before Caroline could reach the phone, Nathan¡¯s arm around her soft waist pulled her back to him.


    Nathan hadn¡¯t opened his eyes. He rubbed her head with his big hand and said, ¡°Sleep with me for a


    while longer.¡±


    Caroline could not do so because she had to return Shirley¡¯s call.


    As Caroliney in Nathan¡¯s arms, the scene of the two of them being togetherst night shed into her


    mind, and her voice echoed in her ears. She repeatedly called Nathan ¡°Honey¡± and even said Nathan


    was her husband. Thinking of that, she felt embarrassed.


    Caroline wondered how she could say such things.


    This man didn¡¯t belong to her at all.


    She had already gotten into the character and made the y-act real.


    Caroline wondered what N¨¢than would think if he knew the truth and that the little housekeeper had


    been calling him ¡°Honey.¡±


    Now, Shirley¡¯s phone call seemed like a reminder for Caroline to transform back to herself.


    <


    70%


    Chapter 96


    ¡°I need to answer the phone,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°No need to answer. Go to sleep.¡±


    Nathan hugged Caroline domineeringly and didn¡¯t allow her to move. No matter how many times the


    phone rang, he wouldn¡¯t let her answer it, as if the call was


    unimportant.


    Caroline began to feel sleepy again. Nathan¡¯s embrace was very warm andfortable. As she buried


    herself in his arms, she fell asleep again.


    After some time, Caroline felt her nose itchy, and Nathan¡¯s low and maic voice came from her ear.


    ¡°Little sleepyhead, it¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    Caroline opened her eyes and saw Nathan had already got up. He was dressed in a white shirt and


    ck trousers, sitting by the bed and pinching her nose to wake her up.


    Caroline sat up quickly. She checked the time and found it was almost 10 a.m.


    She could not believe she had slept until 10 a.m. in Nathan¡¯s bed as Mrs. Faraday.


    Compared with her sleepiness, Nathan was energetic. He put on his shirt and trousers and immediately


    transformed back into the noble and cold head of the Faraday family. He didn¡¯t seem like the man from


    ¡°Hurry up and wash up. It¡¯s already 10 a.m. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    Caroline nodded and quickly got out of bed. She went into the bathroom and took the opportunity to call


    Shirley.


    Shirley¡¯s furious voice immediately sounded. ¡°Caroline, what took you so long to answer my call? What


    are you doing with husband?¡±


    my


    Caroline replied in a cold voice, ¡°Sleeping. I¡¯m sleeping with your husband now.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to sleep with your husband? Why are you asking the obvious?¡±


    Shirley was speechless.


    Shirley clenched her fist angrily, but after a few seconds, she smiled. ¡°Caroline, I call you to inform you


    officially that from now on, your mission as a recement is over. I don¡¯t need you to be my


    recement anymore!¡±


    O


    10:25 Fri, 16 Feb


    Chapter 96


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    O

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Chapter 97


    At this moment, Shirley officially announced that Caroline¡¯s recement mission was over, and


    Caroline would never be a recement again.


    Caroline¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she thought, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. After more than two years, this


    recement mission is finally over.¡±


    However, Caroline didn¡¯t feel happy. She didn¡¯t know why she was so unhappy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I always want to break free from this recement mission?¡± Caroline wondered.


    ¡°Caroline, why aren¡¯t you talking? You used to be a recement and sleep with my husband. You had


    to be here at six o¡¯clock in the morning. Now you don¡¯t need toe out at six o¡¯clock and sleep with


    my husband. Today, you didn¡¯t even answer my call. Did you end up liking being a recement and


    want to rece me as Mrs. Faraday?¡±


    Caroline frowned and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then. Wait for my call tonight, Caroline. We¡¯ll change our identities back. I¡¯ll return to


    be Mrs. Faraday, and you¡¯ll return to be the ugly woman from the countryside.¡±


    ¡°What about my emerald?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll change our identities tonight, and I¡¯ll give you the emerald tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The duo ended the conversation.


    Putting down the phone, Caroline began to clear her mind and started brainwashing herself. Caroline


    should feel rxed. After all, the mission of being a recement was over, and she could return to her


    normal life. Caroline and Nathan would never cross paths again.


    After washing up, Nathan hadn¡¯t left. The tall man stood by the floor-to-ceiling window and handed


    Caroline a tie. ¡°Come here and help me with the tie.¡±


    Nathan wanted Caroline to help him tie his tie.


    Caroline walked up to Nathan and took the tie.


    Nathan was too tall. Caroline needed to stand on her tiptoes to put the tie around Nathan¡¯s neck and


    under the cor of his shirt. Caroline was a little clumsy because she had no experience.


    Nathan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to tie a tie?¡±


    III


    O


    10:25 Fri, 16 Feb G


    Chapter 97


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t done it before. How do I do this?¡±


    ¡°This is how you do it.¡± Nathan held Caroline¡¯s soft little hand and taught her how to tie the tie step by


    step. ¡°Did you remember? You had some practice today. You should learn to tie the tie for me in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°In the future¡­ Is there any future between him and me? No, there will not be,¡± Caroline pondered.


    At this time, Nathan suddenly said, ¡°Do you have time tonight?¡±


    ¡°Tonight?¡± Caroline thought.


    Caroline¡¯s heart ski pped a beat. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Shall I take you out tonight?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Caroline pondered.


    Caroline was silent.


    Nathan smiled slowly. ¡°I want to take you out on a date. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Knock knock.


    Caroline felt her heartbeat s kip two beats. Caroline didn¡¯t expect Nathan to want to take her out to


    have fun, to go on a date.


    Nathan held Caroline¡¯s two small hands, lowered his straight back, and leaned close to Caroline. ¡°Do


    you want to go on a date tonight?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s asking me if I want to?¡± Caroline thought.


    Caroline didn¡¯t know how to answer. She was not Shirley, and she was going to return to being


    Caroline again.


    Caroline was going to change her identity with Shirley tonight. How would she go on a date with


    Nathan?


    It was Shirley who Nathan wanted to have a date with.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Caroline lowered her eyshes and nodded.


    Later, Caroline would call Shirley to inform her so that Shirley would go on a date with Nathan tonight.


    Nathan looked at Caroline. Like the wings of a butterfly and cicada, her eyshes fell, forming


    shadows under the white porcin eyes. Caroline looked very obedient.


    O


    70%


    Chapter 97


    ¡°Where are you taking me on a date tonight?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it a secret for the time being. You¡¯ll find out tonight. I¡¯ll pick you up at your school gate tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At Faraday Group, in the CEO¡¯s office, Nathan sat in the chair and didn¡¯t read the documents like he


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    usually would. He opened the group chat with his friends and sent a WhatsApp text. He texted: [Where


    should I take a girl on a date?]


    ?


    SEND GIFT


    III

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Chapter 98


    Nathan was not so calm. It was the first time he was taking a girl out on a date, and he didn¡¯t know


    where to go.


    The group chat immediately erupted, and Logan quickly sent a message: [F uck, Nathan, you don¡¯t


    show up for ten thousand years. Once you show up, you drop a bomb here. Nathan, you want to take


    that¡­ Caroline on a date?]


    A few days ago, Nathan punched Logan with his fist and directly broke Logan¡¯s front tooth. These days,


    Logan went to the hospital to fix his tooth into a porcin one. Logan was much better. He didn¡¯t dare


    to call Caroline ¡°the ugly woman¡± anymore, so he called Caroline by her name.


    Samuel texted: [It must be Caroline.]


    Logan texted: [Nathan, you¡¯re really being serious? I thought you were just ying.]


    Samuel texted: [Nathan, are you really going to take Caroline away?]


    The two people in the group chat sent hundreds of text messages at once. Nathan nced at them


    quickly and found that they were all nonsense. Nothing was useful.


    Samuel asked Nathan if Nathan was really nning to take Caroline away.


    In truth, Nathan genuinely meant it.


    At first, Caroline slept with Nathan first. She yed the recement game with Shirley and yed


    Nathan like a fool. After Nathan knew the truth, he wanted to fool them


    back.


    Nathan didn¡¯t expose Shirley but used Shirley to coax Caroline into bed with Nathan. Nathan bullied


    Caroline several times and deliberately asked Caroline to call him ¡°Honey.¡±


    After fooling around, Nathan started to have other intentions and didn¡¯t have the heart to leave


    Caroline.


    The thing between men and women was that one would keep lusting for more. Caroline was kind of like


    opium, which made Nathan addicted to her.


    Now, Nathan really wanted to keep Caroline in his room.


    At this time, a knock sounded. Alfred walked in and reported in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Faraday, Ms. Shirley


    Sullivan has done the operation and tattooed the same three-leaf peach blossom birthmark on her


    shoulder as Ms. Caroline Sullivan. She will be back tonight.¡±


    |||


    O


    70%


    Chapter 98


    ¡°Tonight?¡± Nathan smiled and thought it was amusing. He nced at Alfred and asked casually, ¡°Do


    you think Caroline will change her identity with Shirley tonight? Will she let Shirley go on a date with


    me?¡±


    Alfred said, ¡°Well, this¡­ Mr. Faraday, I¡¯m not too sure.¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t say anything more, so he just waited to see what would happen tonight.


    Nathan wanted to give Caroline this opportunity, hoping that she could take the initiative to confess


    about this recement game. If Nathan revealed it instead, it would be unpleasant.


    If Caroline behaved well tonight, Nathan and Caroline would still have fun.


    If Caroline didn¡¯t behave well tonight, Nathan and Caroline would stop having fun.


    Alfred wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He felt that there would be a raging storm tonight.


    ¡°The recement game is about to end, but Mr. Faraday has the final say on how it ends,¡± Alfred


    thought.


    Caroline had no idea about what had happened. After school that night, Caroline left the school gate,


    and Nathan was there to pick her up.


    Today, Nathan drove a Rolls-Royce with a license te with consecutive numbers. Caroline sat in


    Nathan¡¯s passenger seat, and the datemenced.


    Caroline didn¡¯t know where Nathan was taking her. Half an hourter, the luxury car stopped. In front of


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    them was an amusement park.


    Caroline looked at Nathan in surprise. ¡°You brought me to the amusement park?¡±


    Nathan, wearing ck shirt and ck trousers, was handsome and tall. He walked over and looked at


    Caroline. ¡°You don¡¯t like it here? There are carousels, a Ferris wheel, and even fireworks that you girls


    like. Have you not been here before?¡±


    Caroline had never been here before.


    Perhaps other girls hade to the amusement park to y before, but in Caroline¡¯s childhood, she


    never had things like this.


    No one had ever taken Caroline to the amusement park, and nobody told her what a girl should like.


    Nathan actually brought Caroline to y in the amusement park.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Nathan¡¯s big hand reached out and held Caroline¡¯s soft little hand.


    O


    <


    SEND GIFT


    10.23


    Fri, 16 Feb


    Chapter 98


    Caroline wanted to follow Nathan in, but at this moment, the phone in her bag rang.


    Shirley was calling.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Chapter 99


    Caroline froze. Shirley must have called Caroline at this time to change their identities back.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The amusement park was right ahead. The date was doomed to end before it started.


    ¡°No, it was my date that ended, and his date had just started,¡± Caroline thought.


    The truth was that Nathan had a date with Shirley.


    Nathan turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you stop?¡±


    Caroline slowly pulled her little hand back from Nathan¡¯s palm. Caroline pointed to the ice cream on the


    roadside and said, ¡°I want to eat ice cream. Can you buy one for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you, but we¡¯ll go together.¡±


    Nathan wanted to bring Caroline to buy the ice cream together.


    ¡°My legs are sore that I can¡¯t walk. You can go and buy it alone. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Nathan looked at Caroline and said, ¡°Tonight is our date. Me and you. Me and the person in front of


    me, you.


    Do you


    understand?¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Caroline wondered.


    Caroline raised her eyes and looked at Nathan with bright eyes.


    ¡°Nathan didn¡¯t want to go on a date with Shirley, but¡­ He wants to go on a date with me?¡± Caroline


    pondered.


    At this time, Nathan smiled. He said inexplicably, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t disappear tonight, right? Push me to


    another woman and let her go on a date with me?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s clear pupils suddenly shrank. ¡°What did he mean? Did he find out?¡± Caroline wondered.


    ¡°You¡­ Why would you say that?¡±


    Looking at Caroline¡¯s guilty face, Nathan¡¯s narrow eyes seemed mysterious. ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to


    go on a date with me, so I guessed.¡±


    It turned out that Nathan was guessing. Caroline breathed a sigh of relief. Caroline thought Nathan had


    found out.


    However, Nathan guessed too urately.


    O


    <


    10:26 Fri, 16 Feb


    Chapter 99


    +5


    To dispel Nathan¡¯s doubts, Caroline said, ¡°How could it be? I really want to go on a date with you. I just


    want to have ice cream first.¡±


    O


    Nathan nced at Caroline and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy it for you. Stay here and don¡¯t wander off. Wait for


    me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nathan turned around and left.


    The man¡¯s tall and straight body was getting further and further away from Caroline. Somehow,


    Caroline suddenly felt a little


    sad. Having to return Nathan to Shirley,


    Caroline began to feel sad.


    Caroline¡¯s mind was full of affectionate scenes with Nathan during these two days. Caroline didn¡¯t want


    to be a recement at first, but now she hadpletely adapted to the role of ¡°Mrs. Faraday.¡±


    ¡°Nathan!¡± Caroline suddenly called Nathan.


    The man in front of Caroline paused and quickly turned around. Nathan looked at Caroline with bright


    ck eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    At this time, the phone in Caroline¡¯s bag rang again, and Caroline was instantly clear- headed. She was


    just a recement.


    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to tell you that I want to eat strawberry-vored ice cream.¡±


    Nathan looked at Caroline for a few seconds and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Nathan turned around, his ck eyes darkened instantly, like ink that was knocked over, so


    dangerous and cold.


    Caroline stood there and looked at Nathan. Then Caroline waved her hand at Nathan and whispered,


    ¡°Goodbye, Nathan.¡±


    Caroline thought, ¡°Just take this as a dream. He doesn¡¯t know anything. The dream belonged to me


    alone.¡±


    Caroline carefully umted her dreams and hid them in her heart.


    ¡°Goodbye, Nathan,¡± Caroline pondered.


    At this time, the phone vibrated again. Caroline took out her phone and answered Shirley¡¯s call.


    10:26 Fri, 16 Feb G.


    Chapter 99


    ¡°Caroline, why did you answer my call sote again? Don¡¯t tell me you had fallen in love with my


    husband?¡±


    Caroline curled up her fair fingers and grabbed her phone tightly. ¡°Cut the cr ap,


    Shirley. I¡¯m waiting for you here in the amusement park.¡±


    When Nathan returned, Shirley rushed up enthusiastically and said, ¡°Honey, you have bought the ice


    cream.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Chapter 100


    Shirley was missing Nathan terribly these days and was aware of what had urred.


    Wrenna made a fool of herself at the Faraday Group¡¯s banquet. The jewelry ambas sador fell off and


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    was kicked out by the public. Now, Joseph¡¯s family had resolved the issue temporarily, and Wrenna¡¯s


    eyes turned red with tears. Francesca was gloomy all day, so Nathan¡¯s family should be the happiest.


    However, Nathan danced with Caroline for the first dance at the Faraday Group¡¯s banquet. Now the


    entire Yarwood knew that Caroline, an ugly woman from the countryside, threw herself at the head of


    the Faraday family, so Shirley hurriedly rushed back.


    In the future, Shirley didn¡¯t need Caroline as a recement any more. Shirley had the same birthmark


    and perfume, so Shirley could live up to her name as Mrs. Faraday.


    Shirley rushed directly into Nathan¡¯s arms.


    Nathan nced at Shirley coldly and then looked ahead. Caroline had already returned to bing


    herself. Caroline drew a long scar on her face. There was another person beside Caroline, Jacob.


    This time, Shirley had gotten smarter. She called Jacob along.


    As Shirley rushed over, Nathan avoided her by stepping to the side.


    Shirley couldn¡¯t stop in time, so Shirley rushed forward and directly fell t on her


    face.


    Pfft!


    At this time, Jacob walked over andughed. ¡°Aunt Shirley, are you okay? Can you get up? Do you


    want me to help you?¡±


    Shirley was speechless.


    got up, disheveled.


    Shirley felt that her newly fixed nose was about to break again. She got up, Shirley looked at Nathan


    aggrievedly.


    ¡°Uncle Nathan, did you buy this ice cream for Aunt Shirley? Oh my go d! I didn¡¯t expect Uncle Nathan


    to buy ice cream for girls! And it¡¯s even strawberry vored!¡±


    Jacob was shocked by the ice cream in Nathan¡¯s hand. In Jacob¡¯s opinion, Uncle Nathan wouldn¡¯t do


    such a childish thing. Today was a real eye-opener for Jacob.


    Caroline stood beside Jacob passively. She didn¡¯t expect Jacob toe. It was because


    O


    <


    10:26 Fri, 16 Feb


    Chapter 100


    Jacob had leverage on Caroline, so Caroline couldn¡¯t leave.


    70%


    +5


    Caroline looked up at Nathan, wearing an expensive watch with a strawberry-vored ice cream in his


    big hand. For a man in Nathan¡¯s status, it made him look humbled.


    ¡°This strawberry-vored ice cream was originally¡­ It was for me,¡± Caroline thought.


    Caroline looked at the man¡¯s handsome face and met his cold and narrow eyes. Nathan was also


    looking at Caroline.


    Caroline shifted her gaze away awkwardly.


    ¡°Honey, give me the ice cream. I want to eat it.¡± Shirley reached out to take the ice cream in Nathan¡¯s


    hand.


    Nathan raised his hand and threw the strawberry-vored ice cream into the trash can.


    ¡°Eat what? Don¡¯t eat it,¡± Nathan said those few words coldly.


    Shirley fell into silence.


    Jacob looked at Caroline and asked, ¡°Carol, do you want ice cream? I¡¯ll buy one for you.¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat!¡± Caroline thought.


    Before Jacob could finish his words, Jacob ran away.


    Soon, Jacob bought a strawberry-vored ice cream and handed it to Caroline, ¡°Carol, eat up.¡±


    Caroline was holding the ice cream stiffly. She didn¡¯t dare look up because Caroline could feel Nathan¡¯s


    stare was fixed on her face and was cold as ice.


    ¡°What is this embarrassing moment?¡± Caroline wondered.


    At this time, the man¡¯s low and maic voice sounded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shirley thought, ¡°Going back now?¡±


    Shirley looked at therge amusement park behind her. Shirley wanted to


    go


    inside.


    However, Nathan had already walked toward the Rolls-Royce.


    In the Rolls-Royce, Shirley sat in the passenger seat while Jacob and Caroline sat in the back seat.


    ¡°Carol, why aren¡¯t you eating the ice cream? It¡¯s going to melt,¡± Jacob urged.


    <

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Chapter 101


    Caroline felt extremely uneasy. The strawberry¨Cvored ice cream felt like a ticking bomb. She couldn¡¯t


    throw it away, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t keep it with her as well.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hence, she could only start eating.


    The man who was driving the car nced in the rearview mirror. He noticed the girl grabbing the


    strawberry¨Cvored ice cream and sticking her tongue out to lick it. Apparently, she was taking small


    bits out of it.


    His engorged Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. At the same time, his eyes darkened


    even more.


    At that moment, Jacob leaned over. ¡°Carol, is the ice cream tasty? Let me have a bite.¡±


    Jacob wanted to cat the ice cream in Caroline¡¯s hands.


    The brakes could be heard screeching the next second loudly as the Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom suddenly


    pulled to a stop by the road.


    Jacob, who wanted to eat the ice cream, ended up crashing head¨Cfirst into the dessert due to inertia.


    Jacob¡¯s face was instantly covered with ice cream, making him look like a hrious.


    clown.


    ¡°What the hell? Uncle Nathan, why did you suddenly step on the brake?¡±


    Nathan replied lightly, ¡°A truck was heading in our direction earlier, but I didn¡¯t notice it. Get out of the


    car and wash your face with some water.¡±


    That was the only solution for now, so Jacob could only open the car door and get out


    of the car.


    At that moment, Nathan added, ¡°Take the ice cream with you. Don¡¯t taint my car with


    it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Jacob took away the ice cream and even pulled out a few tissue papers to wipe Caroline¡¯s


    hands clean. ¡°Stay here, Carol. I¡¯ll be back once I¡¯m done cleaning up.¡±


    Now that there were only three people remaining in the luxury car, Caroline could feel the atmosphere


    that was slightly tense. She wanted to get out of the car and help Jacob.


    However, as soon as she touched the car door, the man¡¯s voice drifted from the front. ¡°Haven¡¯t you


    broken up with Jacob yet?¡±


    09:51 Sat, 17 Feb GB


    Chapter 101


    Caroline raised her head and looked at Nathan in front of her.


    Nathan took out a cigarette from the cigarette bag and trapped it between his thin lips. Then, he


    covered the cigarette with both hands and lit it with a lighter. The scarlet me flickered slightly at the


    action. He exhaled a mouthful of smoke before gazing back from behind the wisps of smoke.


    Caroline¡¯s heart tensed up. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Shirley immediately piped up from the passenger seat, ¡°Honey, Caroline, and Mr. Faraday just started


    dating, so they¡¯re still in the honeymoon phase. Just look at how much Mr. Faraday likes her. How can


    they possibly break up? Caroline is still your nephew¡¯s girlfriend, you know!¡±


    Nathan slowly rolled down the car window, allowing the night breeze to pour into the car. His left elbow


    was supported on the door frame, whereas the hand that held the cigarette was ced on the steering


    wheel. A low chuckle came rumbling out of his throat.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Caroline looked at Nathan, who ignored Shirley¡¯s words. Instead, he stared at her through the rearview


    mirror while making ament with a light tug of his lips that didn¡¯t resemble a smile. ¡°You¡¯re such an


    ingrate incapable of getting close to the one who raised you.¡±


    How could he continue raising her?


    She would never be close to him, no matter how much he did for her.


    He would never raise her ever again.


    It was a waste of money, time, and effort. Why would he continue doing that?


    He¡¯d rather raise anyone other than Caroline.


    Nathan had called Caroline an ingrate who couldn¡¯t get close to him.


    Caroline felt as if something had stung her heart. The palpitation made her heart feel at numbing pain


    that couldn¡¯t be described with words.


    This awful feeling spread from her limbs, threatening to engulf her,


    Caroline turned her head to look out the window.


    At that time, Jacob returned from the outside. ¡°I¡¯m done, Uncle Nathan. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Nathan flicked the ash from his cigarette. ¡°The night has just begun. Why are you in a


    2/3


    ??


    Chapter 101


    hurry? We¡¯re not going home tonight. Instead, we¡¯re staying in a hotel.¡±


    Hotel?


    Caroline could feel a slight sense of unease. She had a feeling that something might happen tonight.


    It would be a very long night.


    When the group of four arrived at Faraday Hotel, the hotel manager rushed out to wee them. ¡°Mr.


    Faraday, how many rooms should we prepare for you?¡±


    Shirley immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s stay in the same room, Honey.¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t object to that suggestion. He agreed to stay in the same room as Shirley.


    Then, he strode into the elevator with wide steps. Meanwhile, Shirley looked at Caroline with a smile


    while saying, ¡°Caroline, your room will be next to ours. Please don¡¯t take it to heart if Honey and I end


    up causing too loud of a ruckus at night.¡±


    3/3

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Chapter 102


    After saying that, Shirley followed Nathan into the elevator while wiggling her hips. Both of them went


    into their room after that.


    Caroline didn¡¯t say anything. She just entered her room.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    In the room, Shirley went into the bathroom to take a shower. Then, she walked out in a sexy


    nightgown with spaghetti straps. She could see Nathan at first nce.


    The tall man stood in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. He had one hand stuck in his pants pocket


    while the other hand held the cigarette that he was smoking.


    He kept smoking cigarettes tonight, so he went through a lot of them.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go to bed early.¡± Shirley lifted the nket happily with the intention of climbing onto the


    bed..


    She could finally sleep with Nathan. She had been waiting for this moment for far too long.


    However, Nathan suddenly spoke up at that moment. ¡°Where¡¯s the surprise that you prepared for me


    tonight?¡±


    Shirley was confused. ¡°Surprise?¡±


    Nathan slowly turned around. His slender eyes were shrouded behind the smoke and slowly narrowed


    as well. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯ve prepared a surprise for me tonight? Have you forgotten about it?¡±


    Caroline returned to her room. After she was done with her shower, she went to lic on


    her bed.


    However, no matter how much she tossed and turned, she found it difficult to fall asleep.


    What were Nathan and Shirley doing right now?


    Were they doing the same thing Nathan had done to herst night?


    Caroline closed her eyes, forcing herself not to think ridiculous thoughts.


    Her doorbell rang at that moment.


    Who could it be?


    Caroline opened the door. She didn¡¯t expect to see Shirley standing outside.


    Chapter 102


    Shirley rushed in immediately. ¡°Caroline, what kind of surprise did you prepare for Honey? Why didn¡¯t


    you tell me such an important matter? Are you trying to expose us?¡±


    Surprise?


    Caroline frowned. She never said anything about a surprise to Nathan..


    At this time, a tall and well¨Cbuilt form suddenly appeared by the door. Caroline was stunned upon


    noticing him. It was Nathan.


    Caroline hurriedly shot a look at Shirley.


    However, Shirley had her back on the door, so she was unable to see Nathan. She was still in the midst


    of chastising Caroline. ¡°I knew it, Caroline! You want Honey to find out about the whole recement


    incident! You want him to know that you were the one who had been sleeping with him all this time! Are


    you tired of bing my recement already? You intend to be Mrs. Faraday, right?¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    As the saying goes, only one idiot is required to bring anyone down.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Shirley!¡± Caroline interrupted Shirley¡¯s ramblings.


    Only then did Shirley notice the abnormality. She turned around and saw Nathan by the door.


    Shirley was stunned. Raw terror shed in her eyes as she stammered, ¡°H¨CHoney¡­ when did you


    Nathan strode into the room while apuding Shirley loudly. ¡°Had I note here, I would never have


    heard such an interesting story. Recements, huh?¡±


    ¡°Honey, l¨Clet me exin! It¡¯s not what you think it is¡­¡± Shirley wanted to exin.


    However, two bodyguards d in ck suits walked into the room and grabbed Shirley from the left


    and right. Then, they dragged her away immediately.


    Caroline was terrified by the turn of events. At that moment, Nathan approached her with a cold look on


    his handsome face. His slender eyes resembled two icy pools that were fixated on her while he


    continued to get closer to her step by step.


    Meanwhile, Caroline kept backing away from Nathan slowly. It was until the back of her knees made


    contact with the edge of the bed, causing her to fall on it.


    Nathan stopped in front of Caroline. Then, his tall and strong body pinned her down while he ced his


    hands by her sides. A dangerous and cool scent enveloped her instantly. ¡°Should I call you Caroline or


    Shirley?¡±


    09:51 Sat, 17 Feb G G


    Chapter 102


    Caroline knew that she was done for. Nathan knew everything.


    He knew all about the recement incident.


    8%80%


    Caroline finally knew why Nathan was acting so weird tonight. He mentioned. something about the


    surprise to Shirley on purpose just so she could expose herself.


    ¡°When did you find out?¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t look like he had just found out about the truth today.


    ?

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Chapter 103


    Nathan looked at her with a condescending attitude. His face lit up with a smile as his eyes crinkled at


    the edges. ¡°I knew it a long time ago. I knew since we had sex in the bar.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Caroline eximed inwardly.


    She always knew that he would know about the truth sooner orter, but she didn¡¯t expect him to know


    it so early.


    No wonder he forced her into having sexual intercourse with him that day in the bar.


    In other words, he knew she was just a substitute whenever she stayed with him. However, Nathan still


    teased her in that way¡­.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Caroline stared at him in shock. ¡°You have known it, and you¡¯re still fooling around.


    with me¡­


    Nathan replied, ¡°Fooling around with you? Or should I hav stood here coldly while watching you guys


    ying stupid little games where you deliberately sent Shirley away with an excuse before asking her


    to call you to my bed?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s mouth curled into a pleasant smile as he said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I call you over toe and have fun


    with me?¡±


    Caroline thought to herself, ¡°Have fun with me?¡± Her blood ran cold as a tingling sensation rushed into


    her chest, and her face turned pale. She pushed him away immediately and was about to leave.


    Nathan grabbed her by her arms quickly in a high¨Chanded manner. ¡°Did I say I will let you go now?


    How dare you climb onto my bed and leave now as you like.¡±


    Caroline was trapped in the bed. Her fair eyes reddened as she asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why? You approach me first, and I don¡¯t need to pay to y around with you.¡± Nathan scanned her


    thoroughly while raising his eyebrows and frivolously said, ¡°Why are you acting innocent? Aren¡¯t you


    happy to be with me?¡±


    Stupefied, Caroline¡¯s blood froze. Then, suddenly, she raised her hand and was about to p him in


    the face.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes were so sharp that he could detect what Caroline was about to do in the next second.


    He grabbed her wrist mid¨Cair and then pushed her hard onto the bed. ¡°Are you not going to admit it? Or


    do you want me to help you to recall who keeps calling me honey on the bed and saying that Nathan is


    her darling?¡±


    Chapter 103


    Caroline refused to listen to what Nathan was talking about right now.


    Nathan did it on purpose. He knew everything. How could she and Shirley outperform him? He could


    delude Shirley away so quickly and lure her into bed so easily.


    He coaxed her into calling her Honey just to humiliate her now.


    When he heard her calling him ¡°Honey,¡± he must have belittled her so severely and thought of her as


    dust and ashes.


    At first, only Caroline and Shirley were ying the stand¨Cin game, but then Nathan became the person


    who fully took control of the whole game.


    Nathan whipped out his phone upon seeing that Caroline was unwilling to listen to what he was saying.


    So, he opened WhatsApp and yed the audio. ¡°Listen, tell me who¡¯s calling me Honey over there.


    The sound is so¡­¡±


    It became so ear¨Csplitting for her when the word ¡°Honey¡± kept repeating from his


    mouth.


    Caroline heard herself calling him ¡°Honey¡± in the WhatsApp audio. Then, he repeated the audio on


    purpose to torture her.


    Caroline got very hot under the cor. A wave of rage swept over her as she struggled and cried,


    ¡°Nathan, let go of me! I hate you!¡±


    Nathan¡¯s narrowed eyes turned scarlet upon hearing the words. He pressed her even harder on the


    bed as heughed meanly. ¡°You are the one who started the game first. Well, what¡¯s wrong now? Don¡¯t


    tell me you can¡¯t y it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Go away,


    don¡¯t touch me!¡± Caroline kicked him with both her hands and feet. She identally scratched him with


    her long nails, and his neck was soon stained with a blood mark.


    He yelped and he


    immediately bent. it!¡± Nathan¡¯s blood was boiling with i


    to kiss her red lips.


    Caroline did not want to kiss him. She felt like she was being tricked, and she was so humiliated when


    she thought of all the intimacy between them in the past.


    She opened her mouth and bit him through the corner of his lips. Blood oozed out, and their mouths


    soon filled with the scent of copper.


    ¡°If you hate me and don¡¯t want me to touch you, then who do you like and will let touch you? Jacob?¡±


    Nathan buried his head in her soft hair and kissed her harder. ¡°How many times have you been with


    Jacob? You must have stayed long enough with him, right? Or else, how could he fall so hard into


    you?¡±


    2/3


    Chapter 103


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    3/3

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Chapter 104


    Caroline¡¯s reddened eyes were now putly with a tinge of wetness around the lids. Now, she had


    realized that all his tenderness and caring towards her before were not sincere. His true self was finally


    revealed.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jacob¡¯s girlfriend. I like him because he¡¯s a lot better than you!¡± she shouted as her voice trembled.


    Nathan was stunned. An angry frown creased his forehead as heughed loudly. ¡°Really? But I thought


    Jacob couldn¡¯t satisfy your desire, so you are climbing onto my bed now.¡±


    Tears streamed down from Caroline¡¯s eyes onto the ground. She red at him with tears in her


    reddened eyes. Her soft voice choked with sobs as she repeated. ¡°Nathan. you are an asshole. I hate


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    you.¡±


    Nathan examined her whole with a quick look before tearing apart her clothes. He did. not care whether


    Caroline hated him or not anymore.


    ¡°Why are you crying? Don¡¯t tell me you feel aggrieved. Didn¡¯t you sleep with me the first day I was back


    home? I was drunk then, and you climbed onto my bed while I slept. well. Did you ever tell Jacob about


    that?¡± Nathan questioned her.


    He continued. ¡°You¡¯re not my wife at all. Yet you are pretending to be Mrs. Faraday. Did you ever think


    about Jacob when you agreed to me holding you tight in my arms and kissing you? Or you must have


    felt so proud that you could take down two men at once, right? Caroline, you are the one who provoked


    me first!¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not like that. The day when he returned home, I was being tricked too. I am not willing to y


    the substitute game at all,¡± Caroline thought.


    All of a sudden, Caroline¡¯s phone rang.


    The name Jacob¡± was shown on the screen.


    It was Jacob.


    Caroline held Nathan¡¯s hand tightly as Jacob was her life¨Csaving straw. ¡°Jacob called me. Please let go


    of me, or I¡¯ll tell him you bullied me.¡±


    Nathan pinched her tear¨Cstricken face and sneered at her innocence, ¡°Then I will tell Jacob that his


    girlfriend was busy seducing me in the middle of the night as well. Who do you think he will believe?¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    09:52 Sat, 17 Feb


    Chapter 104


    The melodious ringtone was still ringing in the air. Nathan said, ¡°Quick, answer it. If you don¡¯t do it,


    Jacob will also find us soon. But, of course, if you look for thrills then reject the call.¡±


    Caroline trembled with fright as she stared at him. She could not understand why he was so


    shameless.


    Jacob just stayed next door to him. She wondered if he did do it on purpose.


    Caroline answered the phone, and Jacob¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Carol, are you hungry? Do you need me


    to go out and buy you somete¨Cnight supper?¡±


    Nathan caught sight of the girl. Her clothes were now messy, and her long ck hair was tangled


    around her face and neck. Her red lips were a bit swollen after the kiss, but it was attractive to him.


    Her tears were still falling when she answered the call. She looked like a pitiful cat. Then, facing the


    boy¡¯s attentiveness, she held back her tears and said, ¡°No need, Jacob.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s voice had changed now that it sounded so tender and soft after she cried as if she was


    trying to seduce someone.


    Jacob continued, ¡°Ok, Carol, rest early today. I¡¯ll take you out for breakfast tomorrow morning.¡±


    Caroline was about to speak, but Nathan reached out and grabbed her phone away. Then he hung up


    the phone right away.


    He bent over and said, ¡°How dare you talk to Jacob in this voice? Would you sleep. together if I wasn¡¯t


    by your side tonight?¡±


    Bang!


    Caroline suddenly raised her hand and pped Nathan hard in the face.


    She pped him in his right facest time, and this time she pped him again in his left face.


    Nathan lost his bnce and fell to the side.


    He licked the left side of his mouth with the tip of his tongue. As soon as he turned around, he picked


    up the pillow towel, wiped her little face full of tears, and kissed her red lips immediately.


    She didn¡¯t deserve pity.


    09:52 Sat, 17 Feb

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Chapter 105


    It was raining dogs and cats outside. The weak willow trees and delicate flowers on the roadside were


    all bent from the heavy rain and strong wind that only stopped until some time had passed.


    Nathan leanedzily against the head of the bed in the room. His upper body was bare, and there were


    bloody scratch marks on his tan chest and back from a certain woman. His lower half, on the other


    hand, was covered by a nket. He took out a cigarette from the bedside and lit it before taking a deep


    breath in and spitting it out.


    Through the air where smoke lingered, he looked down at the woman beside him. She was curled up at


    the edge of the bed with her back against him, far away from him. She looked as if she could fall


    down.with the slightest movement.


    Nathan continued to smoke several cigarettes before he got up and got out of bed. After he gracefully


    put on his trousers and shirt, he instructed in a hoarse voice, ¡°Take the medicine yourself. I don¡¯t want


    to see a child pop up out of nowhere.¡±


    Despite his words, the woman in bed didn¡¯t respond and only kept her eyes closed.


    ¡°Also,¡± he added, ¡°there are things that I don¡¯t want to repeat myself about. Break up with Jacob. If I


    see you two together again¡­ I don¡¯t care if he is watching, but I will¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, the woman pulled the nket over and covered her pale face with it.


    Rendered speechless, Nathan chose to quietly take his suit jacket off the couch and left the room.


    Caroline didn¡¯t show her face even when it was peaceful again. She closed her eyes swollen and red


    from crying too hard as sheforted herself by telling herself that it


    was over.


    It was her fault for being a substitute, but he had yed her like a toy in bed. They owed each other


    nothing from now on.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the stand¨Cin game would end in such an unpleasant way.


    Later in the night, Nathan returned to his office. After he entered the lounge, he dropped his suit jacket


    andy on the bed.


    His WhatsApp group notification was in kept going off. It turned out to be Logan and Samuel who were


    both inquiring about his date tonight.


    Logan asked: [Nathan disappeared from here during his first date.]


    BK 80%


    Chapter 105


    [It would be weirder if Nathan was replying now. He probably went to have ¡®fun¡® with. Caroline.] Samuel


    replied.


    Seeing this, Nathan replied, [No. She talked me into buying her a strawberry ice cream at the entrance


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    of the amusement park and dumped me.]


    The grou


    chat immediately erupted into chaos.


    Nathan proceeded to put down his phone and close his eyes. He was stained with the lingering


    fragrance of her body.


    Even if he didn¡¯t have her in his arms tonight, he slowly drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning.


    Alfred knocked on the door of Nathan¡¯s office before he walked in and reported in a low voice, ¡°Mr.


    Faraday, I have contacted Mrs. Faraday who is in Doveston. She said that she allowed Shirley Sullivan


    to marry into the family two years ago for an emerald she had.¡±


    ¡°Emerald? What emerald?¡±


    ¡°This emerald.¡±


    Alfred handed over an emerald to Nathan.


    Nathan was sitting in the chair. His expression today was normal, but it was cold in a way that kept


    strangers away. He suddenly felt a sense of familiarity at a nce at the emerald.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the emerald that the top perfumer, King from Cienna Care always carried with them?¡±


    Nathan had assigned someone to investigate the top perfumer, King over the years. At that time, a


    photo of half a blurry figure with a ck cap was sent to the intelligence.work. He couldn¡¯t see King


    at all, but there was an emerald hanging around their neck.


    He used 3D technology to restore and reorganize the photo, only to confirm that this emerald was


    indeed the one hanging around King¡¯s neck.


    She didn¡¯t expect Shirley to find King who had been moving in and out with wizardly elusiveness!


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Faraday. This is King¡¯s emerald. But as far as I know, Shirley doesn¡¯t know how to make


    perfume. In other words, Shirley is not the real Mrs. Faraday. The real Mrs. Faraday is probably the top


    perfumer, King.¡±

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Chapter 106


    King was an enigma. As a top perfumer, they had created Cienna Care, a luxury brand whose skin


    care, perfume, and cosmetics were internationally renowned and sought after by all women.


    ording to his investigation, King was more than just a perfumer. They also made. medicine, and


    they were closely rted to the leading medical institutions.


    The photo he got was taken in Zaewora, where a new infectious disease broke out a few years ago.


    King entered a sealed¨Coff experimental base to participate in the research and development of new


    medicine then.


    Such a person was nothing short of amazing.


    Unfortunately, King had never shown their face. No one knew whether it was a man or a


    woman.


    But now it seemed that the King was a woman.


    She might even be Mrs. Faraday!


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, Mrs. Faraday wants you to find the real owner of the emerald.¡±


    Nathan nced at Alfred. ¡°Why does she like the owner of this emerald so much?¡± he asked.


    It didn¡¯t seem necessary for Samantha to marry her grandson off if it was King.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure myself, Mr. Faraday. Mrs. Faraday didn¡¯t say anything about this. However, she has


    repeatedly stressed that the emerald¡¯s owner is your wife, and you must find your real bride.¡±


    Nathan pursed his thin lips. Now that the stand¨Cin game was over, Samantha, who was in Doveston,


    asked him to find his real bride.


    ¡°What about Shirley?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Shirley Sullivan is still in the basement. She is tight¨Clipped. She keeps insisting that this emerald


    belongs to her. She looked confused when we asked her who is King. She didn¡¯t look like she was,


    faking it. It¡¯s as if she really doesn¡¯t know King. We haven¡¯t gotten any useful information from her for


    the time being. And Mr. Faraday? She wants to see you.¡±


    Nathan only coldly snorted. In fact, Shirley was of no use the moment he found out about the substitute


    game. The reason he kept her around was because of¡­ Caroline.


    14


    Chapter 106


    The thought of Caroline put a gloomy look on Nathan¡¯s handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m not meeting her. Get


    someone to Ms. Shirley Sullivan¡¯spany. I¡¯m sure there is something she is keeping from us.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing that Nathan was in a bad mood today, Alfred hesitated for a moment before forcing himself to


    ask, ¡°Mr. Faraday, would you like some ointment for¡­ your neck?¡±


    The suggestive red marks on Nathan¡¯s neck were from Caroline¡¯s scratchesst night.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Alfred immediately wanted to p his own mouth bbering away when he heard his boss¡® voice turn


    ice cold.


    ¡°Nathan!¡± Right then, Logan rushed in with an excited and curious expression. ¡°Nathan, what is going


    on between you and Caroline?¡±


    Nathan fiddled with the emerald in his hand impassively. ¡°Don¡¯t bring her up in front of me in the future.


    I had fun with her. Mrs. Faraday wants me to look for my bride. now.¡±


    ¡°Bride?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Statham, Mr. Faraday¡¯s bride is the top perfumer, King. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t know who King is.¡±


    ¡°King? Why didn¡¯t you ask me, Nathan? I know King,¡± Logan uttered those surprising words.


    ¡°What?¡± Alfred was stunned.


    Nathan also paused and looked at Logan¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Who is King?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°My mother has some kind of skin disease that ate the skin on her face away for a few years now. She


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    can¡¯t go out at all. She has been trying to get this top perfumer King to mix a fragrance for her, and a


    few days ago, my mother finally managed to get an appointment with King. King will show up today and


    meet my mother at Redolence Hotel.¡±


    ¡°King is going to show up?¡± Nathan quietly repeated to himself.


    ¡°This is great, Nathan! You can finally stop ying with that ugly Caroline from the countryside. She


    doesn¡¯t deserve you. Let¡¯s go catch King now! Time to catch your real bride!¡±


    2/3

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Chapter 107


    Logan was ted. In his opinion, Nathan should have tossed Caroline aside a long time ago. King was


    famous in the perfume world, and she was the only one who could make a good match for Nathan.


    King was even coincidentally Nathan¡¯s bride.


    It couldn¡¯t get any better than this!


    ¡°Mrs. Statham actually made an appointment with King to make a perfume?¡± Nathan pondered before


    he looked up at Alfred and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t King take our order? Do I look poor?¡±


    Alfred hesitantly replied, ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    It turned out that the president he worked for was someone who held onto grudges. He still


    remembered how King asked him to wait in line to make an appointment.


    Nathan soon got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see who this famous ¡®King is.¡±


    Caroline didn¡¯t wake up until noon. After she fixed herself a morning¨Cafter pill and took it, she gave


    Shirley a call.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, she couldn¡¯t get through anymore. Nathan must have Shirley¡¯s phone now.


    Where was her emerald now, then?


    Even after acting as the recement and being toyed with by Nathan, she still hadn¡¯t gotten her


    emerald back.


    The emerald was important to her because it was a symbol of her identity. It seemed that she had to


    find another way to get that emerald back.


    Caroline quickly checked the time. Noting that it was almost time for her appointment with Mina, she


    took a taxi to Redolence Hotel.


    Caroline arrived at Redolence Hotel in a luxurious private room, Room 6011, in advance, but Mina had


    not arrived yet.


    Suddenly, Logan¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Nathan, this is Room 6011. King will be here


    soon.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s eyshes trembled when she heard those words. She started wondering if Mina was


    Logan¡¯s mother.


    A familiar, low voice soon replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    1/2


    Chapter 107


    Caroline immediately knew that this was Nathan!


    She didn¡¯t expect them to meet so soon.


    It seemed that Logan had brought Nathan along to catch King.


    Caroline didn¡¯t want to reveal her identity, but she didn¡¯t know where she could hide when the footsteps


    were getting closer and closer.


    Caroline opened the window to jump out of it, but before she could, she heard the sound of the door


    handle turning. They were already opening the door.


    Shit! She was about to get caught!


    With a click, the door opened. Nathan and Logan then appeared at the door where they saw Caroline


    inside at a nce.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes dimmed when he saw this slender figure again.


    Logan, on the other hand, took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Caroline? Why are you here? My mom has


    an appointment with King. Where is King?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Statham, I didn¡¯t see anyone. I am working as a waitress at Redolence Hotel. You came in as soon


    as I brought in the tea.¡± Caroline looked at Logan calmly.


    Logan wasn¡¯t suspicious at all, seeing Caroline in a waiter¡¯s apron and holding a te in her hand.


    Instead, he mocked, ¡°Caroline, are you working as a waitress here because. you are short of money?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s expression was indifferent despite those words. ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself now, Mr. Statham.¡±


    Caroline then walked toward the door where Nathan¡¯s tall and straight body was standing there.


    She didn¡¯t lift her gaze to look at him. no matter how much she looked at him, he was a stranger to her.


    And so, she quietly left.


    But when she arrived at the door, he didn¡¯t have the intention to budge at all. He stood firmly by the


    door like a statue, blocking her way.


    Logan¡¯s mocking voice came from behind. ¡°Caroline, just ask Nathan if you need money. How can you


    not have money when you are with him? How dare you try to fool Nathan. You would rather embarrass


    yourself, huh?¡±


    Caroline only raised her head and looked at the man in front of her coldly. ¡°Please make way, Mr.


    Faraday!


    !??


    #


    SEND GIFT


    Chapter 107


    Nathan didn¡¯t let any emotion show. He nced at her with indifferent eyes before he asked in a low


    voice, ¡°Have you taken the medicine?¡±


    He blocked her and asked her if she had a morning¨Cafter pill.


    ¡°I did. If you are worried, I can take it again in front of you.¡°

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Chapter 108


    Caroline looked at Nathan with eyes as cold and clear as spring water in the mountains.


    When Nathan eventually stepped aside, Caroline walked right out the door.


    Seeing this, Logan came over andined, ¡°Nathan, this ugly woman from the countryside is really


    arrogant. What gives?¡±


    As soon as he asked that, Nathan threw him a warning look. ¡°If I hear you talk shit about her again¡­¡±


    Logan was filled with indignation when he saw the threatening look in Nathan¡¯s cycs. He couldn¡¯t


    understand why Nathan was still siding with that ugly woman even though they were no longer


    together. Logan couldn¡¯t even say anything about her. Was she made of gold or something for her to be


    treated so precious?


    ¡°Nathan, Logan, why are you here?¡± Mina came over then.


    Mina¡¯s face was covered by a mask. For some reason, her face had a red spot that would sometimes


    bleed when she tried to scratch the itch away with her hands.


    The Statham family had invited world¨Cfamous doctors to treat her face, but nothing worked. After years


    of agony, Mina finally made an appointment with King.


    King was her only hope now.


    ¡°Mom, we are here to see King.¡±


    Mina looked excited. All the wealthy and famous women in Yarwood were fans of King. Today was the


    day when she could finally see King in person. ¡°Is King here?¡± she chirped.


    Right then, a waiter came over and asked, ¡°Hello, are you Mrs. Statham?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Someone asked me to give you this bottle of a scented candle.¡±


    Mina took the scented candle with a note attached to the bottom of the bottle. There were machine¨C


    typed words about how she should apply the palm on her face after cleaning her face every morning,


    afternoon, and evening. She would be cured after a week.


    It was King!


    King was here!


    1/3


    Chapter 108


    ¡°Mom, nothing worked no matter how many doctors we got, but King only handed over a bottle of


    scented candle that they im will make you better in a week? Is this even real?¡± Logan didn¡¯t believe


    it.


    ¡°Of course, it is! I¡¯m sure If King says one week, one week it is. They are an angel!¡± Mina grabbed the


    waiter excitedly. ¡°Where is King? Where are they?¡±


    ¡°The person handed me the scented candle at the door. The waiter pointed in a direction.


    Seeing this, Mina immediately chased after King. Nathan and Logan also followed her.


    Caroline was about to leave after handing over the scented candle at the door, but seeing an


    acquaintancee in front of her made her stop in her tracks.


    Renee was back!


    Renee wore a Chanel aesthetic dress today. As the top socialite in Yarwood, she behaved. with


    elegance and beauty.


    Nora arrived at Yarwood and spoke to Renee at the Sullivan residence when Renee pushed Nora


    down the stairs two years ago.


    However, Renee refused to admit what she did. She even imed that Nora fell because of her old


    age.


    Since then, Nora had been in aa and was controlled by the Sullivan family.


    Looking at Renee, Caroline curled the corners of her red lips. Renee was finally back. She had been


    waiting for her for a long time..


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Caroline saw Mina and the others chasing after her, she immediately turned. around and left.


    Mina saw Renee when she came out. Renee had a good reputation in Yarwood as The Genius


    Perfumer. Furthermore, she came back from studying abroad. Everyone knew her.


    Mina eximed in surprise, ¡°Ms. Sullivan? Are you King?¡±


    King?


    Of course, Renee knew the top perfumer King. That was her goal and idol. She was determined to


    be the second King.


    It seemed that Mina had misunderstood her. She was not King.


    But then again, Mina was from one of the richest families in Yarwood. Renee took a


    2/3


    Chapter 108


    nce behind Mina, where she saw Logan and Nathan.


    It was the head of the Faraday family!


    Renee had been paying attention to what happened in the Yarwood family while she was abroad. She


    had seen Nathan on TV, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be more elegant and handsome than on scTECTI


    Rence smiled. ¡°Hello, Mrs Statham I can¡¯t answer your question


    She gave an ingenious answer

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Chapter 109


    Mina was overjoyed. ¡°Yes, you must keep it a secret. Don¡¯t worry, King- no, Ms. Sullivan, I won¡¯t tell


    anyone. Thank you so much for this scented candle.¡±


    Looking at the scented candle in Mina¡¯s hand, Renee smiled and said nothing.


    Logan stared at Renee from behind. ¡°Nathan, it looks like Ms. Renee Sullivan of the Sullivan family is


    King!¡±


    Alfred also chimed in, ¡°Yes, Renee is very talented in perfumery. She has always been known as The


    Genius Perfumer, and the information matches up. Besides, she is Shirley¡¯s sister, Mr. Faraday. I


    suspect that Shirley stole her emerald to ask for this marriage, In fact, I think your real bride should be


    Renee!¡±


    Logan was very satisfied with Renee. ¡°Nathan, you didn¡¯t like Wrenna previously, but Rence is not only


    kind and beautiful, but she is also King. Both of you were made for each other. When are you going to


    marry her?¡±


    However, Nathan stayed silent. Instead, he turned around and left.


    Seeing the man walking further and further away, Renee said, ¡°Mrs. Statham, I have something else to


    take care of, so I¡¯m taking my leave now.¡±


    Francesca came out to wee Renee when she arrived at the Sullivan residence. She was the most


    outstanding daughter of the Sullivan family and had made a name for herself while studying abroad.


    The gloom in the Sullivan residence seemed to have been swept away, and happiness filled the ce


    with her return.


    However, Liliana couldn¡¯t reach Shirley¡¯s phone. ¡°Renee, your sister Shelley¡¯s phone can¡¯t be reached.


    What the hell is that girl doing? Has she not taken care of Mr. Faraday yet?¡±


    Renee knew what happened with the emerald, but two years ago, Shirley was supposed to marry the


    illegitimate son of the Faraday family. Who would have thought he would be the head of the Faraday


    family?


    Thinking of Nathan¡¯s extraordinary appearance back in Redolence Hotel, Renee frowned and covered


    her face to hide her expression. ¡°I can¡¯t believe¡­ I missed such a great marriage prospect,¡± she


    thought.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, something doesn¡¯t feel right about this. Where does Mr. Faraday live? I¡¯ll go look for him


    with you,¡± Renee said.


    ¡°I think Mr. Faraday lives at Penningcoll Residence. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    In the study of Penningcoll Residence, Nathan was reviewing some documents. Right-


    1/2


    2/2


    K 79%


    Chapter 109


    then, Alfred said, ¡°Mr. Faraday, the Sullivan family is here.¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t even raise his head as he replied indifferently, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Connor, Liliana, and Rence soon entered Penningcoll Residence. It was the first time. they had


    stepped into such a fine ce. They were astonished to see the elegant yet modest decoration. The


    low¨Ckey and luxurious decoration made them surprised. All three of them held their breaths nervously


    when they finally arrived at the study adorned with cool colors.


    The study was so quiet that no sound could be heard at all. Nathan was sitting in hist office chair with a


    pen in his hand as he reviewed the documents.


    Renee¡¯s eyes glinted as she stared at the man. ¡°It¡¯s him. We meet again,¡± she thought.


    ¡°M¨CMr. Faraday, pardon our intrusion, but we actually came here to look for my daughter, Shelley. We


    couldn¡¯t reach her phone, Connor stuttered.


    Nathan dropped the pen in his hand, his gaze sharp as he nced at Connor. ¡°I didn¡¯t look for you, yet


    you came to me yourselves. Is the emerald really Shirley¡¯s?¡±


    Connor¡¯s and Liliana¡¯s faces changed drastically. ¡°Does he know the truth already?¡± they thought.


    Something shed across Renee¡¯s eyes. She took a step forward and said sweetly, ¡°Mr. Faraday, to tell


    you the truth, that emerald belongs to me. My sister was immature, and she stole it from me. I came


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    today to ask for your forgiveness on her behalf. The person who should have married you two years


    ago is me. I am Mrs. Faraday.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    0

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Chapter 110


    Connor and Liliana looked at Renee in shock. ¡°Why is she talking nonsense with such a serious look?¡±


    they wondered.


    That piece of emerald belonged to Caroline.


    But realization soon dawned on them. Even though Shirley had been exposed, they still had Renee.


    They couldn¡¯t bear the thought of letting Caroline have her way.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be frank, Mr. Faraday. The emerald is not Shelley¡¯s but Renee¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t educate Shelley well. She stole Rence¡¯s emerald and tried to marry into the Faraday family.


    She even threatened us with her life. We had no choice.¡±


    Nathan nced at the two of them, then at Rence before he asked slowly, ¡°Is the emerald really


    yours?¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze was sharp and cold, like an X¨Cray that could see through people. Rence. looked at


    him and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you King?¡±


    Rence was smart. She smiled and said mysteriously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Faraday. That is my personal


    business, and I¡¯m not obligated to tell you.¡±


    Nathan was silent for a while. ¡°Take Shirley back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Faraday. But when will you marry Renee? Both our families were engaged. Since


    your marriage with Shelley is void, Renee is now Mrs. Faraday,¡± Connor


    said.


    Renee kept her gaze on the man, a passionate look visible in her eyes.


    But Nathan said nothing. The indifferent look on his face made people wonder what he was thinking.


    ¡°Send them off, Alfred.


    Hearing that, Alfred immediately said, ¡°This way, please.¡±


    Shirley was released. She was delirious after being tortured for days.


    Besides, she had undergone/stic surgery. Having been treated so roughly in the few days, her face


    was ruined, and she looked utterly hideous.


    past


    Only then did Connor understand why Nathan had let her go so easily. He had already tortured her


    enough, and she was rendered useless now.


    ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m Mrs. Faraday!¡± Shirley shouted.


    12


    Chapter 110


    Liliana¡¯s heart broke as she held Shirley in her arms. ¡°Shelley, it¡¯s your mother. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Renee was expressionless. She couldn¡¯t understand why Shirley was born and felt that having an


    excellent daughter like her was all the Sullivan family needed.


    Nheless, sheforted gently, ¡°Mom, I know many famous doctors abroad. I¡¯ll get Shelley


    treated.¡±


    Connor sighed angrily. ¡°Mr. Faraday¡¯s reputation is fully justified. Those who offended him will never


    end up well. Our n has backfired this time. Renee, you must win him.


    over.


    ¡°I understand, Dad. Mr. Faraday didn¡¯t say he¡¯d marry me, but he also didn¡¯t say that he wouldn¡¯t marry


    me either, didn¡¯t he?¡± Renee said with a smile.


    Meanwhile, in Penningcoll Residence, Yuliana appeared right in front of Nathan and blocked his way


    while he was leaving the study. ¡°Uncle Nathan, are you really going to marry Renee?¡±


    Nathan frowned. ¡°Who said you could eavesdrop on our conversation?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Nathan, I don¡¯t want you to marry anyone else. I want Carol to be my aunt¨Cin-w!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Speaking of Caroline, Nathan nced at the time. ¡°It¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock, but she¡¯s still not home.


    What is she


    up to?¡±


    Right then, the door of the mansion opened. Caroline was back.


    ¡°Carol!¡± Yuliana immediately ran over and said, ¡°Something bad has happened!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caroline asked.


    ¡°Uncle Nathan is going to marry Renee!¡±


    Nathan stared at her, wanting to see if there was any change in her expression.


    2/2


    #


    SEND GIFT


    0

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Chapter 111


    Caroline was stunned. She wondered, ¡°Nathan is going to marry Renee? Is he going to take both the


    sisters of the Sullivan family?¡±


    Caroline didn¡¯t know how he and Renee got together or what their stories were. It had nothing to do


    with her.


    After all, she no longer had anything to do with this man.


    ¡°Yuliana, I¡¯m a little tired and going to bed.¡± Caroline went straight into her room.


    Nathan was speechless.


    Her expression did not change at all. Besides, she hadpletely ignored him. She did. not spare him


    a nce since she came back.


    Nathan went back to his room, took a cold shower, and went to bed. He took out his phone and found


    Caroline¡¯s WhatsApp.


    He sent her a WhatsApp message: [Did you go on a date with Jacob again tonight?]


    She didn¡¯t reply.


    Nathan sent another message: [Have you broken up?]


    This message was not delivered, as he was blocked by her.


    Caroline blocked him.


    Nathan immediately found her phone number and called her, trying to question her.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, his phone number was also blocked by her.


    Nathan was utterly speechless.


    He thought, ¡°What kind of a recement is she?¡±


    Nathan found Yuliana¡¯s number and sent her a WhatsApp message: [I want to marry Renee. Did


    Caroline say anything about it?]


    Yuliana replied quickly: [Yes Carol wished you all the best.]


    Nathan was at a loss for words.


    Yuliana immediately sent a screenshot of the WhatsApp chat dialog box between her and Caroline.


    1/3


    979%


    Chapter 111


    Yuliana texted: [Carol, Uncle Nathan is going to marry Renee!]


    Caroline replied: [Oh! I wish him all the best for his second marriage.]


    Nathan was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Caroline!¡± He threw the phone aside andughed angrily.


    When she was a recement, she still behaved. Now that she was no longer a recement, she


    It was no wonder Logan said that she was arrogant.


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m so pathetic!¡±


    Caroline was meeting up with Janelle Leighton, her best friend who had returned from abroad.


    Janelle was the daughter of the Leighton family. She was wearing a ck sling dress with rhinestones


    that day. Her curly brown hair waszily scattered behind her shoulders. Her lips were red, and her


    teeth were white.


    She took off the sunsses on her face and gave Caroline a big hug. Her soft body was wrapped


    around Caroline. ¡°Carol, I missed you so much. Come here and give me a kiss.¡±


    Caroline smiled and pushed her away. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Janelle held Caroline¡¯s arm when they arrived at the restaurant..


    ¡°Carol, I heard that Renee, the fake daughter, has returned home and is eating here with her family.


    Over the years, she has worked hard and is excellent in all aspects. With the name The Genius


    Perfumer, she has always been known as the top socialite in Yarwood and has been living a good life.


    She posts daily on her social media ount, and she has 6 million fans, all loyal fans. Now that she


    returned from studying abroad, it made her even more popr.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard someone talking excitedly.


    ¡°I heard that the top socialit¨¦, Renee, has returned and is in that private room. Let¡¯s go and take a


    look.¡±


    Caroline looked over and saw Renee surrounded by Francesca, Connor, and Liliana in the luxury room.


    The whole family seemed to have a good time.


    Just then, another person came. It was Mina.


    Chapter III


    Mina¡¯s face had recovered. She took off her mask and was in a good mood. ¡°Where is Renee? I want


    to see my benefactor Renee now.¡±

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Chapter 112


    Mina didn¡¯te alone. She brought several friends, all of whom were the top noblewomen of


    Yarwood. Many bodyguards were behind her, carrying luxury goods to gift to Renee. Logan also came.


    Everyone was shocked by the magnificent scene. ¡°Wow, Mrs. Statham came to wee. the return of


    the top socialite, Rence. Yarwood hasn¡¯t been so lively for a long time. Renee is incredible.¡±


    Francesca had arranged that wee meal in the luxurious private room for Renee, but no one had


    expected Mina toe with so many people.


    ¡°Mrs. Statham, you¡¯re here.¡± Liliana was overjoyed. Mina was the leader of Yarwood¡¯s noblewomen.


    Liliana was aware that with her current status, she couldn¡¯t be friends. with Mina.


    Mina went straight to Renee and took Renee¡¯s hand lovingly. ¡°Renee, can I call that?¡±


    you


    Mina had always been a die¨Chard fan of King. Now that King treated her face, she wanted to kneel to


    thank King.


    Renee smiled. ¡°Of course, Mrs. Statham.¡±


    ¡°Renee, the scented candle you gave mest time was a miracle. Look at my face. My skin is fairer and


    more stic than before. Everyone said that I look ten years younger,¡± Mina said excitedly.


    Renee remembered the scented candle in Mina¡¯s hand. The smile on her face. wider. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to


    serve you, Mrs. Statham.


    grew


    ¡°Rence, if you and the Sullivan family need anything next time, just tell me. Logan,e here. You


    should treat Renee as your sister in the future.¡±


    Logan had always had a good impression of Renee. Now that she had treated his mother¡¯s face, he


    was also convinced of her character. He immediately greeted, ¡°Hello,


    Rence.¡±


    The Statham family was the top wealthy family. Mina¡¯s words and Logan¡¯s greeting were very


    influential. Francesca was astonished to see that.


    ¡°Renee, when did you treat Mrs. Statham¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, it was the previous week when I just returned home.¡±


    ¡°You treat Mrs. Statham¡¯s face without telling us, silly girl,¡± Francesca said dotingly to


    +


    Chapter 112


    Renee.


    Connor and Liliana quickly put on a smile. ¡°Mrs. Statham, Renee is very low¨Ckey. She never tells us


    when she helps others.¡±


    The top noblewomen who came with Mina gathered around Liliana and Renee. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, you


    have a good daughter. She has a promising future.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, does Rence have a boyfriend? I wonder if she would get along with my


    son.¡±


    Connorughed. ¡°If you all don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s sit down and chat. Waiter, bring the menu and serve the


    most expensive dishes.¡±


    Caroline stood outside and looked at them. She realized that Mina had mistaken her for Renee and


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    thought Renee was the one who had treated her face.


    Janelle and Caroline had been good friends for many years, and Janelle knew everything. ¡°What! Is


    Renee pretending to be you again? Carol are you not going to reveal her?¡±


    ¡°Janelle, wait for me.¡±


    Caroline walked into the luxury private room.


    Just as everyone in the private room was chatting, the door was pushed open. A clear. and pleasant


    voice sounded. ¡°Did I disturb you?¡±


    Renee froze when she turned around and saw Caroline standing by the door.


    Renee¡¯s identity as the fake daughter had always been bothering her. Now the rich and powerful


    families all valued her bloodline. She was afraid that others would find out about her fake identity.


    2/2


    SEND GIFT


    0

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Chapter 113


    Although the Sullivan family had gone public about Caroline¡¯s identity, Renee did not want Caroline to


    appear in public. She thought, ¡°Why didn¡¯t this ugly woman return to the countryside?¡±


    ¡°Caroline, why are you here?¡± Connor and Liliana¡¯s faces changed dramatically. They thought Caroline


    always made trouble for them.


    Mina looked at Caroline by the door. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Mrs. Sullivan, who is this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is the daughter of our distant rtive. She is an uglydy who has been raised in the


    countryside since childhood. We pity her, so we took her to the Sullivan residence as a housekeeper.¡±


    Liliana was the first to describe her legitimate daughter as a housekeeper.


    A few noblewomen looked at Caroline and the scar on her face with contempt.


    Someone even recognized her. ¡°I remember her. She¡¯s the ugly woman from the countryside who bid


    15 million dors at Faraday Group¡¯s banquet and shamelessly took the initiative to invite Mr. Faraday


    to the first dance. How embarrassing.¡±


    Everyone took this incident as a big joke.


    Seeing that it was enough to talk about it further, Renee stood up and said softly, ¡°Carol, why are you


    here? Have you eaten? Would you like to join us?¡±


    Several noblewomen praised her, ¡°Renee, you are so kind¨Chearted, but a housekeeper can¡¯t eat


    together with us at the same table.¡±


    Caroline did not mind what these people said at all. She pushed the door open, and her graceful body


    walked in openly. She stopped in front of Renee. ¡°Renee, I heard that you. cured Mrs. Statham¡¯s face.


    You are really amazing, but is it really you who cured her face?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s words were shocking, and everyone was stunned.


    Connor immediately stood up. ¡°Caroline, what are you trying to say? Of course, Mrs. Statham¡¯s face


    was cured by Renee!¡±


    Logan hated Caroline the most. When he saw Carolineing in to make havoc, he immediately


    frowned and said, ¡°Hey, why are you showing up everywhere? If Renee did not cure my mother¡¯s face,


    is it cured by you ugly woman from the countryside?¡±


    Caroline raised her eyebrows and nced at Logan. ¡°My mom won¡¯t let me talk to an idiot.¡±


    09:53


    Chapter 113


    Liliana was trembling in shock and thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡±


    Logan turned angry. ¡°You!¡±


    Mina also stood up. ¡°Ms. Sullivan, why did you say that?¡±


    Caroline replied, ¡°Well, I was actually at Redolence Hotel that night too. I saw the person with the


    scented candle.¡±


    Renee thought, ¡°What? Did Caroline see King?¡±


    9.79%Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Renee¡¯s beautiful smile could no longer be maintained on her face. She thought she could get away


    with the matter by tricking others, but she did not expect Caroline to be here.


    She thought in panic, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, isn¡¯t Renee, the person you saw?¡± Mina asked Caroline confusedly.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Caroline deliberately drawled her voice and looked at Renee yfully with her bright eyes.


    Renee stared at Caroline fixedly and almost forgot to breathe anymore. She feared that Caroline would


    say something to expose her.


    ¡°Oh, Renee, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you sweating? And why are you getting nervous? The


    lights were too dim that night, so I didn¡¯t see what that person looked. like.¡±


    Rence breathed a long sigh of relief. It turned out that Caroline did not see clearly.


    Just then, Renee noticed a faint smile on the corner of Caroline¡¯s lips. Caroline looked at her with a half


    smile, full of condescending mockery. Renee¡¯s whole body stiffened.


    She thought, ¡°Why do I think Caroline is messing with me?¡±


    Caroline seemed to be a little different from what she had imagined.


    At that moment, Caroline raised her head, ncing at the crowd calmly andposed with her pretty


    eyes. She waved both her hands downwards and smiled. She then said, ¡°Everyone, you can just sit


    back down. I just came over to have a small chat. Look at you all, getting nervous so suddenly.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you all anymore. Take your time to have your meal.¡± With that, Caroline¡¯s steps


    suddenly stopped near Logan. She called the waiter, ¡°Waiter, give Mr. Statham a te of six walnuts.


    He needs help to develop his brain.¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Chapter 114


    Logan turned speechless.


    They were initially having a nice meal, but the atmospherepletely changed when Caroline came.


    Francesca, Connor, and Liliana were so mad that their mouths were almost crooked. Renee thought of


    something and suddenly smiled lightly. ¡°Wait, Carol. I have good. news to tell you.¡±


    Caroline stopped her footsteps. ¡°What good news?¡±


    Renee straightened her back and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m going to join Cienna Care to make


    perfumes.¡±


    A gasping sound could be heard. Everyone took a deep breath.


    They could not believe that Renee was going to join Cienna Care, which was a luxury brand.


    Francesca spoke up first and almost jumped up in excitement. ¡°Renee, is it true? Are you going to join


    Cienna Care?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma. My mentor at Friyx highly valued me and thought I was excellent and talented in


    making perfumes, so I was rmended to join Cienna Care¡¯s studio. I¡¯m going to be a Cienna


    Care perfumer,¡± Renee said as she smiled.


    Francesca said, ¡°Oh my God, Renee! How many surprises are you going to bring to us? You are so


    amazing!¡±


    Renee smiled humbly and then looked at Caroline. ¡°Carol, a perfumer, is a talented professional. Our


    country has only a few thousand perfumers, which are very scarce. As far as I know, there is only one


    Clusian perfumer who can join Cienna Care, which is me. Are you happy for me?¡±


    Caroline looked at Renee, and her red lips curved up. ¡°Congrattions to you. Coincidentally, I, too,


    have good news to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What good news? You¡¯re not going to say you are also going to join Cienna Care, are


    you?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s eyes were sparkling. ¡°You¡¯re correct. I¡¯m also going to join Cienna Care to make perfumes.¡±


    After saying that, no oneughed, and everyone¡¯s eyes widened.


    Chapter 111


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Caroline, do you know what you¡¯re joking about? What does an ugly woman like you. know about


    making perfumes?¡±


    ¡°How could Cienna Care want you? Did you get into Cienna Care in your dream?¡±


    Facing everyone¡¯s doubts and ridicule, Caroline did not say anything. She just blinked her eyes.


    ¡°Renee, I will be waiting for you at Cienna Care.¡±


    After throwing the words out, she turned around and left.


    As soon as she left, everyone whispered, ¡°Caroline must be getting crazy. She¡¯s even dreaming of


    joining Cienna Care to make perfumes.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Never mind her crazy talk. Renee, you are the best.¡±


    Renee also did not take Caroline¡¯s words seriously. It was a joke that an ugly woman. from the


    countryside wanted to be a perfumer of Cienna Care.


    Mina did not get suspicious. In her opinion, Renee was King and the founder of Cienna Care. It was


    normal for her to join the line now to entertain herself.


    Outside, Janelle put her arm around Caroline¡¯s. ¡°Carol, did you really let Renee join Cienna Care?¡±


    Caroline replied, ¡°She threw herself into the trap. Why won¡¯t I do so?¡±


    Janelle said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk about something happy.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Caroline asked.


    Janelle replied, ¡°You can talk about the two years when you were a recement.¡±


    Caroline turned silent.


    She turned around and left. She wanted to run away from Janelle. ¡°Farewell!¡±


    Janelle stopped her. ¡°Carol, don¡¯t leave. I found that you¡¯ve be petty. I had seen Mr. Faraday. He¡¯s


    really reserved and handsome, as expected. You¡¯ve be a recement for him, and it¡¯s not a loss


    for us, but you have to tell me a little unknown story from it. I heard that he¡¯s not interested in women.


    Have you ever tried to test him by seducing him before?¡±


    At the Sullivan residence, although there was a small incident at the wee dinner, it still ended


    sessfully in the end. Renee returned to her room and posted a photo.


    It was a photo taken with Mina and a group of noblewomen surrounding Renee, who was in the middle.


    09:53 Sat, 17 Feb GB


    Chapter 114


    BK 79%


    She also typed a line of words saying that tomorrow was her first day working as a Cienna Care


    perfumer.


    The tweet went viral immediately, and her fans leftments below the post.


    [Beauty Renee is so amazing! She bes the first Clusian perfumer of Cienna Care!]


    [It was like Beauty Renee took the script of a female lead with a smooth sailing life. I¡¯m also feeling


    excited about it.]


    0


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Chapter 115


    BK 79%


    [Look at this photo. It¡¯s all the upper¨Css noblewomen. They admired our Beauty. Renee and


    surrounded her like the stars crowding around the moon.]


    [Of course, who would refuse to be friends with The Genius Perfumer Beauty Renee?]


    Seeing thesements, Rence smiled with satisfaction.


    At this time, Liliana walked in. ¡°Renee, this is the homemade avocado milkshake by Mom for you. Drink


    it while it¡¯s fresh.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thanks, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Renee, Mrs. Statham sent a lot of luxuries here. This Mrs. Statham is so generous. She even invited


    me to go to the spa tomorrow. I¡¯m going to squeeze into the circle of noblewomen.¡±


    Renee was drinking the avocado milkshake and didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°This is just the beginning,¡± she


    thought.


    Nathan¡¯s handsome and elegant look appeared in her mind again. She thought to wait. for the time


    when she stood at the peak, then Nathan would definitely fall in love with such a dazzling woman as


    her.


    Liliana was so satisfied with her daughter. She took a car key and said, ¡°Renee, this is for you. A


    Ferrari sports car bought for 900 thousand dors for you. I will let you join Cienna Care happily


    tomorrow.¡±


    A Ferrari sports car worth 900 thousand dors suddenly made Renee ted. She hugged Liliana and


    kissed her. ¡°Mom, I love you so much.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Liliana also reached out and hugged Renee. Renee grew up by her side since she was a child and was


    her best and outstanding daughter. But Caroline was the stain of her life.


    Renee, Mom loves you too.¡±


    At the Penningcoll Residence, Caroline came in with a big box in her arms. It was a gift Janelle brought


    to her from abroad. She asked Janelle what was in the box, but Janelle just mysteriously winked at her


    and said she would know after opening it.


    ¡°Carol, you¡¯re back. I heard that you¡¯re going to join Cienna Care. It¡¯s over. How can we get in?¡±


    Yuliana ran out anxiously. At this time, she suddenly thought of it and continued, ¡°Oh! Look for Uncle


    Nathan. Uncle Nathan will definitely get you into Cienna Care.¡±


    At that moment, the door of the mansion opened. Nathan just came back.


    1/2


    Chapter 115.


    Nathan had already heard about what had happened today. Logan sent him two voice messages.


    The first voice message said, ¡°Nathan, your new bride Renee is awesome. She cured my mother¡¯s


    face for real!¡±


    The second voice message said, ¡°Nathan, Caroline actually said today that she wanted to join Cienna


    Care. As an ugly woman from the countryside, what kind of crazy speech is she making?¡±


    Nathan came to the living room and was immediately grabbed by Yuliana. ¡°Uncle Nathan, you must


    help Carol this time. Carol wants to join Cienna Care!¡±


    Nathan looked at Caroline.


    Caroline did not look at him. ¡°Yuliana, I don¡¯t need help from others. I can join Ciennal Care by myself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuliana eximed inwardly as she didn¡¯t believe it.


    Nathan raised his eyebrows interestingly. He thought, ¡°She wants to join Cienna Care by herself. Did


    she forget that she is an ugly woman from the countryside?¡±


    ¡°Yuliana, help me get the scissors. I¡¯ll unpack the box.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yuliana quickly took the scissors over and asked, ¡°Carol, what¡¯s in it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Then Caroline opened the box and took out the contents.


    The next second, she was shocked that the content was¡­ condoms! A box that was full of condoms!


    It was an instant silence in the air. Caroline had stuffed the things back immediately. ¡°Probably no one


    saw it. Well, Nathan didn¡¯t seem to have seen it. Luckily! Return it! Pack it and return it!¡± she thought to


    herself flusteredly.


    At this point, Yuliana took one of them in the blink of an eye. She even showed it to Nathan in


    confusion and asked, ¡°Uncle Nathan, what is this?¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    COMMENT


    Chapter 116


    Caroline felt speechless. ¡°My dear Yuliana, ask me. You can ask me if you don¡¯t understand. I know!¡±


    she shouted in her heart.


    Caroline looked up at the man.


    Nathan stood tall and leggy in the living room, with the ck coat still on him. He nced at the things


    in Yuliana¡¯s hand faintly and then looked at her.


    Caroline was so embarrassed that she wanted to die.


    ¡°Yuliana, give it to me. I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡± Caroline went back to her room quickly with the big box


    in her arms.


    In the room, Caroline took out her phone and sent Janelle a message through WhatsApp: [Janelle,


    what do you mean by sending that to me?]


    Janelle did not reply. Probably she was adjusting to the jetg as she just came back.


    Caroline covered her hot face and went to take a shower. When she came out, she felt thirsty, so she


    went to the dining room to get some water.


    She poured a ss of warm water, drank two sips, and turned around. Suddenly, she bumped into a


    broad and fit chest.


    The water in the ss sshed out, drenching arge area of the man¡¯s ck shirt.


    It was Nathan.


    She didn¡¯t know when he went downstairs and stood quietly behind her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Caroline eximed lightly in fright.


    Nathan looked at her with his handsome eyes down and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t


    scream!¡±


    After that night¡¯s stand¨Cin, the two remained silent. This was the first thing he said to her, telling her not


    to scream.


    The ambiguity lingered around them instantly.


    Caroline¡¯s clear ck eyes sparkled. She turned sideways and wanted to leave.


    But he blocked her way. There was a sneer on his thin lips. ¡°Did you just leave after drenching my


    clothes like this? Wipe them clean for me.¡±


    Caroline paused. She could only take a few tissues out and help him wipe his wet shirt.


    Chapter 116


    The man rolled up the sleeves of his ck shirt and wrapped his hand in his pocket, revealing his


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    strong forearm and a luxury watch. His ck trousers were tied with an expensive belt. He looked at


    her silently and abstinently.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Bought so many things?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s hand trembled for a second. She knew that he was talking about the box of condoms. She


    exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it. My best friend gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t your friend give it to someone else? Just for you? What did you do?¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    At this moment, the WhatsApp notifications sounded. Janelle replied with two voice


    messages.


    In order to prove her innocence, Caroline generously turned on the voice messages for him. She said,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Listen to this if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Janelle¡¯s soft voice came out. She said in the voice messages, ¡°Carol, it¡¯s for you and Mr. Faraday. As


    your best friend, I¡¯ve bought all the condoms for you and Mr. Faraday.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s pupils shrank. She didn¡¯t understand what Janelle was talking about.


    She looked at Nathan¡¯s handsome face in horror.


    The terrible thing was that the second voice message was yed right after. ¡°Oh! Carol, shouldn¡¯t I buy


    the wrong size? That¡¯s already the biggest size, and I think it should deserve Mr. Faraday¡¯s identity.¡±


    Caroline was speechless again.


    The whole atmosphere was so quiet and strange.


    Caroline looked at Nathan, who was also looking at her.


    Nathan¡¯s narrow eyes had darkened. His Adam¡¯s apple was rolling casually. He leaned. his body


    forward to approach her and said, ¡°You told your best friend about us. Did you tell her about this kind of


    thing too?¡±


    His handsome face came closer, with the clear and clean smell of fir on his body. Caroline¡¯s face


    gradually turned red. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because of his low voice or because he was a


    walking bag of hormones and was good at flirting.


    She could only frown and say with a serious face, ¡°No! I never told anyone! I have not rtion with Mr.


    Faraday!¡±


    2/3

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Chapter 117


    Nathan looked at her clean and soft face. He hadn¡¯t touched her for several days and didn¡¯t hold her to


    sleep at night. Now the fragrance of her body assailed into his mouth and nose, and his big hands in


    his pockets clenched up.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He thought he could leave her alone. But¡­.


    Nathan¡¯s deep voice was already hoarse. ¡°Why don¡¯t we try it tonight?¡±


    What? Caroline looked at him in confusion.


    Nathan always felt that she liked to pretend to be innocent, and she seemed very sure. he would like


    this trick. ¡°Didn¡¯t your best friend want to know if she bought the wrong size? Just try it, then we will


    know.¡±


    Caroline finally understood what he was talking about. Tonight, he wanted to¡­ be with


    her.


    She thought, ¡°What did he take me for?¡± The game of the recement had been exposed, but he still


    asked her for that!


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, you can find another woman if you have physical needs.¡±


    ¡°What did she say? Did she ask me to find another woman?¡± Nathan thought inwardly with disbelief.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. His tall and straight figure stood upright and widened the distance


    between them.


    ¡°Caroline, can you really get into Cienha Care by yourself?¡±


    Caroline looked at him and said, ¡°Mr. Faraday, you don¡¯t have to worry about my business. We already


    made it clearst time. And we have nothing to do with each other


    now.¡±


    At this moment, she remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, Mr. Faraday, I heard that you are


    going to marry Rence?¡±


    ¡°Do you care who I marry?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want to kindly remind you that you¡¯d better choose someone else to marry. If you get


    married to Renee for the second time, you will definitely get married again. Because Renee is mine!¡±


    After saying that, Caroline bypassed him and went upstairs.


    Nathan felt speechless.


    09:54 Sal


    Chapter 117


    He had not gotten married for the second time yet, and she cursed him for a third marriage.


    Nathan stood in ce and watched her slender figure disappear into the room. He always felt that


    there were many secrets hidden in this Caroline.


    Caroline went back to her room and immediately sent a WhatsApp message to Janelle: [Janelle,


    Nathan caught the matters regarding the condoms right away. You had made me run into trouble!]


    Seeing Caroline¡¯s harsh tone, Janelle immediately replied: [Carol, you are fierce to me.]


    Caroline was speechless.


    Janelle sent another message over: [Carol, you have really changed. We once said that a best friend is


    like siblings and a man would only be like clothes. Now you are fierce to me for a man.]


    Caroline pulled the quilt over and covered herself in it. She closed her eyes to sleep.


    Nathan also returned to his room. His phone rang at that time. It was a call from his mom, Yuna.


    ¡°Hey, Nat, are you and Shelley busy these days? Why don¡¯t youe back to see Mom? It¡¯s okay if


    you don¡¯te back. Let Shelleye back. I miss Shelley.¡±


    Nathan pursed his thin lips. He had forgotten this.


    His mom really liked Caroline and missed Caroline.


    But the recement game was over, and Caroline would no longer pretend to be her daughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°Nat, why don¡¯t you talk? You won¡¯t lose my daughter¨Cinw, right? Ouch, my heart


    hurts.¡±


    The housekeeper¡¯s exmation came from the other end. ¡°Mrs. Faraday! Mrs. Faraday, why did you


    fall down?¡±


    Nathan was irritated, and he raised his hand to pinch his eyebrows. ¡°Your daughter¨Cin-


    Yuna quickly got up and stood still. She said, ¡°Huh? How did I recover? Why doesn¡¯t my heart feel pain


    anymore? Nat, don¡¯t be scared. Just get used to it. Mom is just addicted. to my daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    Nathan was speechless while facing a dramatic Mom.


    9K


    6.79%


    Chapter 117


    ¡°Nat, when will you take Shelley home to visit me?¡± Yuna continued to ask.


    Nathan answered, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. Everyone has been busytely.¡±


    The next morning, Nathan had already left when Caroline went downstairs. It would be better not to


    meet each other to avoid embarrassment.


    She was going to Cienna Care today, so Caroline went out quickly.


    But as soon as she got to thewn, a familiar voice came from behind. ¡°Shelley.¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Chapter 118


    ¡°Who?¡± she wondered. Caroline turned around and saw Yuna unexpectedly.


    Yuna came. As soon as she exited the luxury car, she recognized Caroline from her back.


    ¡°Yuna, why are you here?¡±


    After calling her ¡°Yuna,¡± Caroline froze. She was no longer Shirley¡¯s recement. She should act like


    she didn¡¯t know Yuna.


    Yuna ran over happily and said, ¡°Shelley, have you been busy recently? Why haven¡¯t youe home


    to visit Mom? Huh? Shelley, what¡¯s wrong with your face? Why is there a scar on it? Recently¡­ Is scar


    makeup popr recently?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Faraday, you got the wrong person. I¡¯m not Shirley. I¡¯m Caroline.¡±


    ¡°Got the wrong person?¡± Yuna looked up and down at Caroline twice and said, ¡°How is that possible?


    You are my daughter-inw, Shelley. Oh, I got it!¡±


    Caroline asked, ¡°Mrs. Faraday, what do you know?¡±


    ¡°You and Nat are role-ying, right? I know, I know. I am also good at role-ying. Let¡¯s y together.¡±


    Caroline had a headache. She didn¡¯t expect that Yuna would make a sudden visit, and she didn¡¯t even


    expect that Yuna would recognize her. ¡°Mrs. Faraday, I¡¯m indeed Caroline.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. You are Caroline. Shelley, no, Carol.¡± Yuna took her little hand and patted it happily. Then


    continued, ¡°No matter whether you are Shelley or Carol, as long as it¡¯s you, you are my good daughter-


    inw.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s heart suddenly softened. Yuna held her hand tightly with her warm palm and looked at her


    with a bright smile. It was a tenderness that belonged to a mother and was really irresistible.


    Caroline thought Yuna was a very simple and pure person. No one would recognize her when they saw


    the scar on her face. Only Yuna seemed to recognize her at a nce.


    No matter whether she was Shirley or Caroline, as long as it was her.


    The softest part of Caroline¡¯s heart was touched. In fact, she could talk about the matter of being a


    recement for Shirley to get rid of Yuna now, but she could not do it. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Yuna¡¯s


    heart.


    1/3


    Chapter 118


    It would be better to tell Nathan about this matter and let him handle it as a son.


    Caroline held Yuna¡¯s hand back. ¡°Yuna, I¡¯m going to work now. I¡¯ll talk to you when I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Carol, where are you going to work? I will pick you up from work in the afternoon.¡±


    Others were picked up by their husbands from work, while she was by her mother-in-w instead.


    Caroline smiled awkwardly. ¡°Yuna, I¡¯m going to work at Cienna Care. I¡¯ll take a taxi back after work. You


    don¡¯t have to pick me up. Bye-bye.¡±


    Then Caroline ran away after saying that.


    Yuna¡¯s caring voice came from behind. ¡°Carol, slow down. Don¡¯t fall.¡±


    At Cienna Care. Renee drove the 9 00 thousand dors Ferrari sports car all the way to Cienna Care,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    which was quite high-profile and eye-catching.


    She was The Genius Perfumer, and she graduated from Friyx. Plus, the title of being the


    top socialite in Yarwood, and the campaigns from her 9 00 thousand fans on the Inte, helped her


    attract a lot of attention when she joined Cienna Care this time. The people in Cienna Care were very


    friendly to her.


    Quincy Zimmerman took Renee all the way to her office. ¡°Renee, this is your own office. Cienna Care


    attaches great importance to your onboarding, and this time you are assigned to Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Rafael Lewis was the director of the perfume department of Cienna Care. As soon as Renee joined in,


    Rafael would personally guide her, which showed how much


    importance they attached to her.


    Renee smiled and said, ¡°Quincy, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Renee. We¡¯ll be good colleagues and friends from now on.¡±


    At this moment, Renee suddenly saw another office next to her. She asked curiously, ¡°Quincy, who


    does this office belong to?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know, either. There is another perfumer onboarded today and also assigned to Mr.


    Lewis.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Chapter 119


    What?


    Renee froze for a second. To her surprise, she was not the only student Mr. Lewis personally guided.


    ¡°Who shared my glory?¡± she wondered.


    Renee walked to the office next door and knocked on it.


    Soon, a pleasant voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The voice sounded familiar to her. She seemed to hear it somewhere before.


    Renee walked in and saw a person sitting on the office chair, not facing her. The person¡¯s face was


    covered with a perfume magazine. The person seemed to be resting.


    Who? Why make it so mysterious?


    ¡°Hello, who are you?¡± Renee asked.


    At this time, the office chair slowly turned around, and Caroline¡¯s small face was revealed when she


    raised her white hand and took off the perfume magazine on her face.


    Caroline looked at Rence with bright eyes and said, ¡°Renee, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you here


    for a long time.¡±


    Renee¡¯s eyes widened all of a sudden. It was Caroline!


    She said she would join Cienna Care yesterday, but everyone thought it was a joke and didn¡¯t care


    about it. Now Caroline really joined Cienna Care.


    Caroline also became the perfumer of Cienna Care!


    ¡°Renee, do you know Caroline?¡± Quincy asked.


    Renee quickly came to her senses and said, ¡°Quincy, I know Caroline. You probably don¡¯t know that


    Carol is an ugly woman from the countryside who worked as a


    housekeeper at my house. She doesn¡¯t know how to make perfumes, so I was shocked to see her


    bing a Cienna Care perfumer.¡±


    ¡°What? An ugly woman from the countryside also got into Cienna Care. Caroline, what on earth did you


    do to get in?¡± Quincy scolded harshly.


    The noise here attracted many colleagues, and they started to point fingers at Caroline.


    ¡°How did she, an ugly woman from the countryside, get into Cienna Care? Rence is The Genius


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Perfumer.¡±


    *79%1


    Chapter 119


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our ss has been lowered by working with her. This is Cienna Care, a perfume


    wondend!¡±


    Rafael came over at that moment. He was very capable and serious. ¡°What are you all doing here and


    not working? Do you think this is a food market?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, we are all curious how Caroline can get into Cienna Care. Did she pull strings to get in


    here?¡± Quincy asked.


    Rafael nced at Caroline. Her eyes were clean and bright, and her slender waist was straight. Even


    with a scar on her face, she looked pleasing. Unfortunately, she did pull strings.


    Rafael was capable at work. So, he liked and appreciated talented people, such as Renee.


    ¡°Caroline was arranged to join by King,¡± he said.


    Hiss.


    Everyone gasped a breath.


    Renee looked at Caroline in shock. The look in her eyes could not be determined. She wondered, ¡°Did


    King actually send Caroline in? How is that possible?¡±


    No one had ever seen King before, and even Rafael, the director of the perfume department, hadn¡¯t


    seen King. King only existed in the folktale. How could she, an ugly woman in the countryside, know


    King?


    Renee looked at Caroline and saw Caroline blinking at her yfully. It seemed that she was asking


    whether she was surprised or not.


    Renee could feel her blood pressure soar instantly after seeing that. But she did not say a word.


    ¡°No more problem now. Right? Go back to work if it¡¯s alright!¡±


    Everyone quickly dispersed.


    Renee returned to her office. She had not calmed down yet. If King arranged for Caroline to be here,


    Renee would be at risk, and her lies would be exposed to Mrs. Statham.


    And Nathan. She could feel that Nathan was going to marry King.


    Rence calmed down slowly. She thought, ¡°King just arranged for Caroline. She didn¡¯t say she knew


    King. Maybe she took advantage of her acquaintance who knew King that she could pull strings.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Chapter 120


    Now she could only drive Caroline out of Cienna Care before the lies were exposed and even let her


    disappear.


    It was so easy to deal with an ugly woman from the countryside.


    Thinking of this, Renee felt relieved.


    Soon, both Caroline and Renee were called to Rafael. Rafael needed to guide them personally, but he


    preferred Renee.


    Rafael handed her two sets of documents. ¡°Renee, this is the perfume form produced by King every


    quarter in the past two years. It is an exclusive top-secret document. I¡¯ll give you a few days to read it,


    and then write me your thoughts.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Renee took over the top-secret documents with both hands. It was the first time she was so


    close to King. Renee smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Then she turned to


    look at Caroline. ¡°But Mr. Lewis, what about Caroline?¡±


    Rafael looked at Caroline and said, ¡°Caroline, although you were arranged in by King, you must have


    real skills under me. You can¡¯t read the perfume form of King yet. You can start as an assistant here


    and learn more from the seniors.¡±


    Caroline didn¡¯t have anyment. She just nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two walked out. Renee held the perfume form of King in her arms, like holding a treasure.


    ¡°Carol, Mr. Lewis asked you to do some misceneous work here. You are so poor. How about I


    secretly show you the perfume form of King?¡±


    Caroline nced at the perfume form and smiled. ¡°No need. You can study it properly.¡±


    Renee felt disdained in her heart. ¡°Just say it if you are envious of me,¡± she thought.


    After work, Renee and Quincy walked together. Quincy said, ¡°Renee, do you have time? Let¡¯s go


    shopping together.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Quincy, let¡¯s go by my car.¡± Renee took out the key to the Ferrari sports car, and the vehicle


    beeped twice.


    ¡°Wow, Renee, this Ferrari sports car is so beautiful. It should cost a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Not much. It was only 9 00 thousand dors. My parents bought it for me.¡±¡±


    ¡°Oh, my G od, Rence, your parents really treat you like a little princess. You are indeed surrounded by


    love.¡±


    1/2


    Chapter 120


    Renee¡¯s vanity was greatly satisfied. At this time, her phone rang. It was Liliana.


    Today, Liliana went to the spa with Mina and the other noblewomen.


    Liliana¡¯s excited voice came over when Renee clicked on the answer button. ¡°Hello, Renee. I just got a


    piece of big news from Mrs. Statham. Nathan¡¯s mother, Mrs. Faraday, is also in the country. I heard that


    Nathan is very filial. If you can first get approved by Mrs. Faraday, your future mother-inw, you will be


    able to win over Nathan for sure.¡± Renee¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Mom, Mrs. Faraday is also in the


    country?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Renee. Mrs. Statham has set up the meeting for us. We can go to the Faraday manor tomorrow


    night to meet Mrs. Faraday.¡±


    Rence¡¯s heart was pounding, and she was excited. She thought, ¡°That¡¯s great. I have a chance to meet


    Mrs. Faraday.¡± She wondered what Yuna looked like.


    ¡°Mom, I really love you so much.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Renee put her phone back in the bag when a voice came out. ¡°Hello, is


    Caroline working here?¡±


    Yuna came to pick up her daughter-inw from work.


    Renee nced at Yuna. Seeing that Yuna was wearing inly and did not look like a noblewoman, she


    smiled contemptuously. ¡°Yes. Caroline works here, but she¡¯s off from work now. She doesn¡¯t have a car


    and is probably waiting for the bus at the bus stop. now. You can go there to find her.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    09:25 Tue, 20 Feb Dti.


    Chapter 121


    Yuna looked at Renee, who was sarcastic, and thought, ¡°Who is this woman? She is so rude.¡±.


    Then, Quincy covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°An ugly woman from the countryside like Caroline could


    only afford to take a bus. Unlike Rence, who drives a Ferrari worth 9 00 thousand dors wherever she


    goes. I bet Caroline probably has never ridden one.¡±


    Renee said, ¡°Quincy, don¡¯t talk about Carol like that. She is poor enough.¡±


    The two of them took turns mocking Caroline, making Yuna¡¯s face turn cold. ¡°What are they doing?


    How could they mock Carol like that? Do they think I¡¯m dead? Do they think that Carol has no inws?


    What did they say? That Carol doesn¡¯t own a Ferrari?¡± Yuna eximed inwardly.


    Yuna walked away. Looking at Gilbert and Mh, who trotted over, she said, ¡°Buy Carol. a Ferrari right


    away and use Nat¡¯s card. He has a lot of money. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t


    purchase any cheap ones, only the luxurious ones.¡±


    Gilbert immediatelyplied. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Faraday.¡±


    Yuna thought it was not enough and decided to give Carol a grand surprise.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After finishing work, Caroline walked out of Cienna Care with her bag. Renee and Quincy were waiting


    to mock her, so they hadn¡¯t left.


    Renee took out her car key and clicked it while pointing it at the car. Two beeps. sounded. ¡°Carol, this


    is the new car my parents have bought me. You don¡¯t have to take the bus today. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±


    Caroline looked at Renee¡¯s luxury car, which Connor and Liliana bought. They probably forgot that


    Carol was their actual daughter.


    Caroline muttered inwardly, ¡°Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    When Caroline was about to speak, colorful confetti dispersed in the air with a loud bang. Mh and


    Gilbert held a huge banner, which read: [Sweet Carol, love you!]


    Caroline¡¯s forehead twitched,


    ¡°Carol!¡± Then, Yuna ran over happily and stuffed a car key into Caroline¡¯s hand. ¡°Sweet Carol, look at


    that.¡±


    Caroline saw a red Ferrari parked on the side of the road. The luxury sports car, which must cost a


    fortune, caught everyone¡¯s eyes on the street.


    |||


    09:25 Tue, 20 Feb D YI ¨C


    Chapter 121


    When Renee saw the car, her pupils contracted as she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    The Ferrari was more advanced and equipped than hers.


    Quincy gaped in surprise. ¡°Oh my. How much does that Ferrari cost?¡±


    ¡°Not much. Double of yours. 1.8 million dors.¡± Yuna waved her hand proudly.


    Renee was shocked and almost thought the Ferrari was an imitation.


    ¡°1.8 million dors? She is just an ugly woman who came from the countryside while the other is


    someone who wears in clothes. Where did they get the money? Did they rob a bank?¡± Renee


    wondered.


    ¡°Carol, let¡¯s go home!¡± Yuna held Caroline¡¯s hand in excitement.


    When Yuna walked past Renee, she deliberately stopped and looked at thetter. ¡°Doesn¡¯t your family


    sell coffee? How did they raise you to be such a pretentious bi tch?¡±


    Rence was rendered speechless and cursed inwardly, ¡°You old hag!¡±


    Yuna dragged Caroline to the Ferrari. ¡°Carol, get in and drive. Let¡¯s see if you arefortable driving


    it.¡±


    Caroline didn¡¯t expect Yuna to pick her up from work and gift her such an expensive car. She would


    undoubtedly feel embarrassed when Nathan knew about it.


    ¡°Yuna, I can¡¯t ept your gift.


    ¡°Tako


    it! If the others have it, you should too, Carol. I would never let you lose to them.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    O

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Chapter 122


    There was a sudden tingly sensation on Caroline¡¯s nose as she was touched by Yuna¡¯s kindness, who


    treated her well.


    However, she felt that she didn¡¯t deserve it.


    She was not Yuna¡¯s actual daughter-inw and was just an imposter.


    At that moment, Caroline feared Yuna would learn the truth. If that happened, Yuna would hate her.


    No one liked liars, after all.


    ¡°Okay, Yuna. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    The Ferrari drove away. Sitting in the passenger seat, Yuna opened the window excitedly and let the


    evening breeze gush in.


    ¡°Carol, what do you think of the car?¡±


    Caroline nodded. ¡°It¡¯sfortable, but it is too expensive, Yuna.¡±


    Yuna immediatelyforted her, ¡°Carol, just do what you want. You¡¯re spending your husband¡¯s


    money. He is rich.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Caroline¡¯s hands trembled.


    ¡°Carol, women should be sensible. If your husband is rich, you should help him to spend his money.


    Remember, a man will only work hard to make money if his woman spends extravagantly in a family.


    You two mustplement each other.¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    ¡°Carol, let¡¯s take this way and head to Faraday Group to see Nathan and surprise him.¡± Yuna pointed at


    a junction.


    Caroline thought, ¡°To Faraday Group? No way.¡±


    Yuna¡¯s words got Caroline off the track when she reached a red light. The car in front suddenly


    stopped, so she couldn¡¯t react in time and turned the steering wheel abruptly.


    The new Ferrari hit the guardrail with a bang, and sparks shed.


    She eximed inwardly, ¡°I¡¯m in trouble!¡±


    Caroline and Yuna, who were in shock, exchanged nces.


    09:25


    Chapter 122


    20 Feb


    ¡°Yuna, w-what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Let¡¯s call Nathan over to take care of it.¡± Yuna took out her phone.


    ¡°Yuna, will Nathan be mad at us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll speak up for you and protect youter.¡±


    Yuna¡¯s hand holding the phone couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    At Faraday Group, Nathan had a meeting on a significant project. Howard took a flight from overseas


    and arrived at thepany to sign the contract.


    Nathan was reading the documents when Alfred came over with a bill. ¡°Mr. Faraday, Mrs. Faraday


    spent 1.8 million dors with your card earlier.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s wless eyebrows twitched. He knew Yuna didn¡¯t usually spend money freely, let alone 1.8


    million dors. She wouldn¡¯t even spend one-tenth of it.


    The children of the Faraday family all had humble personalities, taking Yuliana as an example, who had


    been hiding her family background and leading an ordinary life.


    ¡°What did she buy?¡±


    ¡°She bought Ms. Sullivan a Ferrari.¡±


    Nathan shifted his gaze from the file to Alfred.


    Alfred continued, ¡°Mrs. Faraday went to pick Ms. Sullivan up from work. Ms. Sullivan is now driving


    Mrs. Faraday around in the car.¡±


    Nathan was silent for a few seconds. His lips curved into an ambiguous grin as he thought, ¡°They sure


    enjoy spending my money.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nathan resumed reading the file.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, Mr. Smith is here.¡±


    Nathan and Howard stood before the floor-to-ceiling window in a VIP meeting room while discussing


    the cooperation. Nathan wore a silver-gray suit, making him look noble and distant. He spoke with


    Howard eloquently in a low voice. His sophisticated and cold temperament as a CEO was precisely


    what one would see in films.


    The senior executives of the twopanies with blue badges around their necks were carefully


    reviewing the cooperation contract. The business atmosphere was solemn, making one stay away.


    Right then, Alfred rushed in and hurried over to Nathan.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Chapter 123


    89%


    Nathan excused himself before Howard gestured at him with his palm. Then, Alfred stepped forward


    and whispered, ¡°Mr. Faraday, this is bad. Ms. Sullivan and Mrs. Faraday had a car ident!¡±


    ¡°A car ident?¡± Nathan eximed inwardly.


    Nathan said coldly. ¡°Are they okay?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re fine, but it seems they are in shock. Their voices trembled when they spoke. They asked you


    to head over and take care of it.¡±


    Nathan immediately approached Howard and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Smith, I have to leave to deal


    with something for a while.¡±


    ¡°What happened that you have to deal with it yourself?¡±


    Nathan reached out to take his coat. ¡°Someone I know is in slight trouble and is shocked. I¡¯ll go have a


    look.¡±


    Caroline and Yuna got out of the car and stood at the side of the road. Soon, a Rolls- Royce Phantom


    pulled up before them, and the tall, straight figure of Nathan exiting the car came into their sight after


    the door opened.


    Nathan walked over with big strides and loud taps and stopped before them.


    He pursed his thin lips and said unhappily, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    Caroline looked at Yuna.


    Yuna took a step back silently and nudged Caroline forward. ¡°Nat, it¡¯s none of my business. It¡¯s all


    Carol¡¯s fault.¡±


    Caroline was taken aback.


    She thought, ¡°Did Mrs. Faraday just say she would speak up for me?¡±


    After the push, her slender body bumped into Nathan¡¯s arms.


    Nathan wore a ck coat over his silver suit. One could see a small part of his white shirt popping out


    at his sleeve and cor. The stunning silver cufflink on his sleeve looked inexplicably neat and


    mesmerizing.


    Caroline¡¯s fair face was the size of a palm and pressed against his chest. She could feel the grim and


    cold manly aura exuding from his body. Her cheeks blushed.


    Infuriated, Nathan grabbed her slender arm coldly before she could find her bnce


    Chapter 123SS


    and pushed her away. ¡°Stand still.¡±


    Caroline stiffened her chest.


    Nathan looked at her and said, ¡°Do you know how precious my time is? I had to leave during a meeting


    with the senior executives!¡±


    Then, he nced at the Ferrari, which had a huge bump after the hit. ¡°How could you drive a sports car


    when you don¡¯t know how to? Do you know how heavy this series of sports cars is? The front and rear


    drive is unsuitable for women. It is not safe and ufortable for the two of you. All you know is to


    pick the expensive ones.¡±


    He stood before her, his tall physique towering over her, and scolded her like a child.


    Caroline saw everyone on the street staring at her while stifling a giggle and making fun of her.


    Caroline raised her beautiful eyes and nced at him courageously before saying, feeling unsatisfied,


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking back.¡±


    Seeing his firm and frightening gaze, Caroline dared not say anything.


    She snorted and turned away. That was her final attempt at trying to get her way. The passersby


    gathered around and cast envious looks at them.


    ¡°Quick, look at that. Like in the novels, the story of a bossy CEO and his woman ising to life. I¡¯m so


    envious of them.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, the traffic police took care of the matter. The staff of the auto shop of Ferrari is examining


    the damage. Someone will follow up with the progress. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Alfred stated when he came


    over.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡± Nathan then walked to his Rolls-Royce Phantom.


    Caroline and Yuna followed behind obediently. Yuna tugged at Caroline¡¯s sleeve and whispered,


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Carol, your husband is so fierce.¡±


    Caroline was speechless.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Chapter 124


    Instead of sending them home, Nathan drove them to thepany and returned to the meeting.


    Soon, the doctor arrived. ¡°Mrs. Yuna Faraday, Mrs. Caroline Faraday, please allow me to run a body


    check-up to see if you are hurt.¡±


    Before Nathan left, he asked the doctor toe over.


    They were only shocked and weren¡¯t injured, so the doctor left after a short while.


    Yuna received a call and quickly said, ¡°Carol, I¡¯m going back to the Faraday manor.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Goodbye, Yuna.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Carol, Mrs. Statham is visiting me tomorrow night with some friends. Come over with


    Nathan tomorrow after he gets off work.¡±


    Caroline immediately refused, ¡°Yuna, we are not going tomorrow night. Have fun with your friends.¡±


    ¡°No. I want to introduce you to my friends to make them feel jealous seeing me having such a beautiful


    daughter-inw.¡± A proud look appeared on Yuna¡¯s face.


    Caroline couldn¡¯t bear to reject Yuna¡¯s invitation and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Nathan right away.¡±


    She thought, ¡°I¡¯d better let Nathan handle this. I should talk with Nathan about Ms. Faraday. This whole


    act as a recement is over, but why do I feel like there is no end to this?¡±


    ¡°Nathan will agree. I will wait for you two at home tomorrow night.¡± Yuna left happily.


    Caroline was sitting alone in Nathan¡¯s office, feeling a little bored. Right then, a beautiful figure entered.


    Caroline looked up and saw Nathan¡¯s secretary, who she had seen during the video call with him that


    day on his business trip.


    Her name was Madison Warner.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Madison was stunned when she saw Caroline because Nathan had never brought a woman to his


    office. Caroline was the first one.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Madison, Nathan¡¯s secretary. May know who you are?¡± Madison introduced herself


    confidently with the corner of her red lips lifted and sized Caroline up.


    Caroline could feel Madison¡¯s hostility as she was also a woman and could tell thetter


    O


    Chapter 124


    had feelings for Nathan at a nce.


    ¡°Hello. Please call me Ms. Sullivan,¡± Caroline replied calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver Mr. Faraday¡¯s suit. I just ironed it.¡± Madison was holding Nathan¡¯s suit in her arms.


    Caroline reached out to take it. ¡°F¡¯ll pass it to him.¡±


    Madison dodged so Caroline couldn¡¯t get the suit. ¡°Ms. Sullivan, you¡¯d better not touch it. Mr. Faraday¡¯s


    clothes are custom-made and expensive. You¡¯ll get it dirty.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s hands hung in the air.


    ¡°I remember now. You were the ugly woman from the countryside who danced with Mr. Faraday at the


    Faraday Group dinner. I¡¯ve seen many women who want to get close to Mr. Faraday and earn his


    adoration. Of course, many overestimate themselves. However, it was my first time seeing an ugly


    woman from the countryside trying to win. his heart. Ms. Sullivan, you should know your limitations. Do


    you get what I mean?¡±


    Caroline slowly retracted her hands. She looked at Madison and shed a calm smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    matter whether I get what you mean. It¡¯s more important that Mr. Faraday knows what you are trying to


    do. An ipetent woman would humiliate another woman, while a smart woman knows how to


    manipte men. You should put more effort into winning his heart rather than doing this to me.¡±


    Madison¡¯s face fell. She didn¡¯t expect an ugly woman from the countryside to be so witty.


    Then, Caroline sized Madison up and continued, ¡°I know you wish to be his woman. Too bad you are


    just a secretary. Go and get me a cup of coffee. Thank you, Madison.¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Chapter 125


    Caroline deliberately raised her voice when she called out Madison¡¯s name.


    Madison couldn¡¯t fight back at all while her face turned pale. She turned around and left angrily.


    An hourter, the meeting ended. Nathan and Howard left the room and passed by Nathan¡¯s office.


    Howard immediately saw Caroline sitting on the couch reading a book. The perfect left side of her face


    appeared innocent and mesmerizing.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, is that the person who has caused a slight trouble and needed you to take care of it in


    person?¡±


    Nathan raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you liked young women a long time ago. It seems like it¡¯s true.¡± Then, Howard nced


    at Caroline again and added, ¡°She is really beautiful. No wonder you¡¯ve fallen for her, Mr. Faraday.¡±


    Nathan stepped forward and blocked Howard¡¯s sight. ¡°Mr. Smith, your hotel room is ready. I¡¯ll ask


    someone to send you there.¡±


    Howard, who wanted to take one more look, smiled and left.


    Alfred approached Nathan and said, ¡°Mr. Faraday, I heard Ms. Sullivan went to Ciennal Care today.¡±


    Nathan looked at Caroline, who was focused on the book. She appeared calm without a hint of


    arrogance or agitation.


    Nathan wasn¡¯t surprised as she told him she would go to Cienna Care alonest night. and thought,


    ¡°She went after all, but how could an ugly woman from the countryside like her get in?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, I heard that the King had let Ms. Sullivan in and that Renee is the King. It makes sense


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    for her to do that.¡±


    ¡°Was that the case?¡± Nathan wondered.


    Nathan walked into the office.


    Hearing the footsteps, Caroline looked up from the book and said, ¡°Mr. Faraday, you¡¯re back. I was


    bored, so I took a book from your shelf. I¡¯ll put it back.¡±


    Caroline put the book back on the shelf.


    |||


    Tue, 20 Feb


    Chapter 125


    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    88%


    Caroline looked back at him and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to take one of your books, Mr. Faraday. If your


    secretary learned about it, she would probablye at me and kill me right away.¡±


    ¡°My secretary? Are you talking about Madison?¡±


    Caroline thought, ¡°Nathan sure remembers her name well.¡±


    Her shining and captivating eyes curved upward at the end. Blinking her eyshes. yfully, she


    stared at him like a sly fox.


    Nathan put the documents on his desk and slowly curved his lips. ¡°Do you know how to talk? Speak


    properly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to talk. I¡¯m not like your secretary who wears ck stockings all day. Mr. Faraday, I


    see you enjoy cosy, and she always delivers your suit. It seems you like her to y as your maid.¡±


    As she spoke to Nathan in a tender tone sarcastically, he raised his sharp eyebrows and nced at her


    frivolously. ¡°You know so much. I couldn¡¯t tell at all.¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    After saying so much, she dug a hole for herself instead.


    She had never lost to anyone except him when it came to bickering.


    Getting back to the topic, Caroline frowned gently and said, ¡°Nathan, I want to talk to you about Mrs.


    Faraday.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Then, he walked up to her.


    Caroline didn¡¯t like him being too close to her. His aura was so strong and captivating, making it easy to


    fall for him. She stepped back and continued, ¡°Mr. Faraday, Mrs. Faraday met me and recognized me


    today. I am sorry about the Ferrari. She treats me kindly, so I couldn¡¯t turn down her kindness.¡±


    After a pause, Caroline continued, ¡°But it can¡¯t go on like this too, so I hope you can tell Mrs. Faraday


    about me being a recement euphemistically.¡±


    After that, Caroline¡¯s back touched the desk, and she couldn¡¯t


    step back


    anymore.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Chapter 126


    Nathan stopped in front of her. Looking down at her with charming eyes, he


    whispered, ¡°My mom is not in good health. I have been taking her abroad to treat her illness over the


    years. Me ntal diseases cannot be curedpletely, and it¡¯s best not to agitate her.¡±


    Caroline, who already knew about it, curled her fair fingers.


    ¡°A warmhearted person like Mrs. Faraday probably has her own story. I also heard that Nathan is an


    illegitimate child,¡± Caroline thought..


    Nathan was filial and listened well to Yuna.


    Right then, Nathan extended his hand to pinch her delicate chin and lifted her head so she met his


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    gaze. ¡°My mom adores you. Do you think she can handle the truth if I tell her?¡±


    Feeling troubled, Caroline bit her lip and said, ¡°But we also can¡¯t continue being like this.¡±


    ¡°Caroline, stay with me for another half year.¡±/


    ¡°What?¡± Caroline thought.


    When Caroline heard his words, she looked up at him.


    Her skin was as fair as a newborn baby, and theyer of fine hair was crystal clear and fragile,


    seemingly clean and tender.


    Nathan looked at her lip which she bit. ¡°Do you understand me? I want you to continue acting as my


    wife for another half a year. I¡¯ll slowly deal with my mom during this time.¡±


    ¡°Is he asking me to continue being a recement?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°No,¡± she refused right away.


    Nathan pinched her chin hard and said, ¡°What did you just say, you ungrateful ingrate? I gave you a


    sports car worth 1,8 million dors for nothing, and my mom has wasted her time caring for you.¡±


    ¡°Those are two different matters.¡±


    ¡°Caroline, aren¡¯t you afraid something will happen to my mom? You are the one who messed with us


    first. Don¡¯t forget that you started this idea of being a recement.¡±


    Caroline felt she was also a victim but couldn¡¯t do much as Yuna treated her kindly. If something


    happened to Yuna because of her, she would never feel at ease in her life.


    O


    However, she didn¡¯t want to be a recement any longer. They agreed that the deal was over anyway.


    Now that Shirley was gone, Nathan decided to make Caroline rece her right away.


    Caroline looked at him and asked, ¡°What do you mean by being a recement for half a year? Do you


    want us to be together?¡±


    Nathan stared at her intensely. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°That should be it. What ulterior motives does he have?¡± she wondered.


    Caroline pushed him away and was about to leave.


    However, Nathan held her tender waist and gently lifted her onto the desk.


    Caroline was shocked by the cold grip on her hips. As they were in his office, she immediately


    struggled to break free. ¡°Let me go. I don¡¯t want to sit here.¡±


    Looking at the bitter look on her face, Nathan restrained her movements domineeringly and muttered,


    ¡°Caroline, aren¡¯t you happy to be with me? I¡¯ll give you whatever you want except for status and


    children.¡±


    Caroline had never considered asking for status and children because she could not give them to him


    either.


    ¡°Nathan, I think you are trying to make me your mistress by making me y as your wife.¡±


    ¡°Do you allow me to?¡± Then, he lowered his head, kissed her red lips, and murmured h oars ely,


    ¡°Caroline, I will cherish you.¡±/


    Nathan indeed said that.


    His handsome face was right before her eyes. Although her body slightly turned to jelly, Caroline raised


    her hands to push him away. ¡°I can be a recement, but I¡¯m only doing it for Mrs. Faraday, not for


    you.¡±


    Nathan thought, ¡°Not for me?¡±


    Nathan was so pis sed off that, he tried to cover her mouth. ¡°Caroline, don¡¯t force me to make you mine


    by any means.¡±


    0


    09:27 Tue, 20 Feb D ti.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Chapter 127


    ¡°This guy¡­¡± she thought to herself, stunned.


    He coaxed her at first, but when he saw it was useless, he threatened her.


    ¡°If I refuse to do it, no one can force me!¡±


    Nathan¡¯s eyes narrowed gradually. He had the impression that the girl in front of him was not simple.


    She was difficult to read.


    ¡°Caroline, I heard that King has arranged for you to be in Cienna Care. Do you know. who King is?¡±


    Caroline knew he had been looking for King, so she wouldn¡¯t expose her identity. ¡°I don¡¯t know King.


    I¡¯m an ugly woman from the countryside. I have no background, identity, or talent.¡±


    Nathan looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Really?¡±


    Yes.


    ¡°Caroline, you¡¯d better not lie to me, or I will find out.¡±


    Caroline pushed him away and jumped down. ¡°Mr. Faraday, I have something else to do. I have to go.


    ¡°Caroline, think about it. I¡¯ll wait for you to agree.


    After she left, Alfred walked in. Nathan said in a deep voice, ¡°Send someone to investigate Caroline. I


    want all the information about her from childhood to adulthood.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Faraday.¡±


    ¡°Did Madisone into my office just now?¡±


    Alfred was stunned. ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Tell her not toe tomorrow.¡±


    Alfred was dumbfounded when he heard this.


    ¡°Did Madison offend Ms. Caroline Sullivan? Did Nathan fire her for Ms. Sullivan?¡±


    Alfred trembled in terror at the thought. He feltpelled to treat Caroline with care in the future.


    Otherwise, he would lose his job.


    88%1


    Chapter 127


    Renee didn¡¯t sleep all night. She was so excited because she was going to see Yuna.


    She nned to prepare a special gift for Yuna, which was a scented sachet.


    She stitched the scented sachet herself, which was full of her sincerity.


    At Cienna Care, particrly by Quincy, the scented sachet wasplimented, ¡°Renee, your scented


    sachet smells wonderful. You are The Genius Perfumer. Mrs. Faraday will like it.¡±


    ¡°What do you think Mrs. Faraday looks like? She is Mr. Faraday¡¯s mother. She must be graceful and


    noble.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop guessing. We can¡¯t see


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    see Mrs. Faraday anyway. Only Renee will see her.¡±


    saw Carolineing.


    As Renee smiled, sn¡¯t s


    Renee suddenly recalled the old hag who had given Caroline a 1.8 million dors sports car the day


    before. The old hag didn¡¯t know who Renee was, since she dared to defend Caroline.


    Renee hid the coldness in her eyes and shed a sweet and harmless smile. ¡°Carol, you¡¯re here. Did


    you get a godmother outside? There are many bad people. Don¡¯t be so st upid as to let others fool


    you.¡±


    Caroline looked at Renee calmly. ¡°Isn¡¯t the worst person standing in front of me? Is there anyone else


    worse than you?¡±


    Hearing this, Renee was at a loss for words.


    At this time, Quincy said, ¡°Renee, why do you bother talking to this ugly woman from the countryside?


    Caroline, Rence is going to visit Mrs. Faraday at the Faraday manor tonight. Are you envious of her?¡±


    ¡°Visiting Mrs. Faraday? Yesterday, Mrs. Faraday said that Mrs. Statham would bring several friends to


    meet her. Was Renee one of these friends? What a coincidence!¡±


    Caroline wondered to herself.


    Renee didn¡¯t seem to know that Caroline had seen Yuna before.


    Caroline smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Renee, good luck tonight.¡±


    #


    SEND GIFT


    O

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Chapter 128


    ¡°Good luck?¡± Renee thought to herself.


    Renee felt like Caroline was concealing something from her and secretly waited for her to get


    humiliated as she walked away.


    ¡°I¡¯m probably hallucinating,¡± Renee said to herself.


    When Caroline returned to her office, she received a WhatsApp message from Yuna: [Sweet Carol,


    Caroline didn¡¯t intend to go to the Faraday manor, but now she has changed her mind. She replied:


    [Okay, Yuna. I¡¯ll see you tonight.]


    She was going back tonight alone, as she didn¡¯t want to follow Nathan.


    Later that night, a luxury car slowly stopped on thewn in front of the Faraday manor. Mina brought


    Renee and Liliana there.


    Renee deliberately wore a white dress and put on light makeup. She looked beautiful, graceful, and


    gentle, which was the kind of image that a mother-inw would like.


    Liliana¡¯s face was glowing with pride after Mina took her to ces frequented by the wealthy.


    ¡°Mrs. Statham, I¡¯m nervous that we¡¯re about to see Mrs. Faraday soon.¡±


    Renee was so nervous that her palms were sweating. This was her future mother-inw. It all came


    down to this, whether or not she could win Nathan over.


    Minaforted her softly, ¡°Rence, don¡¯t be nervous. Mrs. Faraday is kind and easy to get along with.¡±


    Liliana immediately said, ¡°Mrs. Statham, Renee is shy. You need to help her with a few good words


    Mina liked Renee very much. Rence was not only her idol but also cured her face. She treated Renee


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    sincerely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got you.¡±


    Mina raised her hand and rang the doorbell.


    Soon, the door opened. The housekeeper stood by the door and said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    O


    88%


    Chapter 128


    The three of them wanted to go in, but at this time, a clear voice sounded, ¡°Wait a minute.


    Renee looked back and saw Caroline.


    ¡°Caroline, why are you here? Do you know where this ce is? This is the Faraday manor. What are


    you doing here?¡± Renee was shocked.


    Liliana didn¡¯t expect her toe. She thought Caroline was there to mess things up again and


    immediately scolded her with a cold face, ¡°Caroline, we¡¯re here to meet Mrs. Faraday. Don¡¯t follow us.


    You can leave now.¡±


    Caroline stood under the retro pcentern in the corridor and looked at them with a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m


    also here to see Mrs. Faraday.¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s here to see Mrs. Faraday too? Has she gone mad to think that she can see Mrs. Faraday


    easily? Are Caroline mad?¡± Lilian thought to herself.


    At this time, the housekeeper by the door asked, ¡°Are you together?¡±


    Liliana shook her head quickly and eagerly to deny their rtionship. ¡°No, we don¡¯t know her. Just shut


    her out.¡±


    At this time, Yuna¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t the guestse in yet?¡±


    ¡°Why did the voice sound familiar?¡± Renee wondered to herself.


    Renee looked up and saw Yunaing out.


    She was instantly petrified. ¡°The old hag?¡± she thought to herself.


    ¡°Mrs. Faraday, I brought my friend here today to see you.¡± Mina came forward to greet her.


    ¡°Mrs. Faraday?¡± Renee thought inwardly and was in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that the old hag was


    Mrs. Faraday.


    She was in disbelief as she thought to herself, ¡°How is that possible? There¡¯s no way.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Faraday, let me introduce you to Mrs. Sullivan. This is Renee, The Genius Perfumer, the top


    socialite in Yarwood.¡±


    Yuna¡¯s eyes


    fell on Renee¡¯s face¡­

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Chapter 129


    Yuna recognized Renee at a nce. She wondered, ¡°The pretentious bi tch from yesterday?¡±


    Yuna¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°Mrs. Statham, is this your friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Renee,e and greet Mrs. Faraday. By the way, Rence, didn¡¯t you prepare a special gift for


    Mrs. Faraday?¡± Mrs. Statham hinted that Renee should take out the gift quickly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Liliana didn¡¯t know what was going on. She looked at Renee expectantly and said, ¡°Renee, hurry up.¡±


    Rence¡¯s face became pale. She brought out her scented sachet and held it with both hands,


    stammering, ¡°Mrs. Faraday, this is a handmade scented sachet. It¡¯s a little gesture. Please ept my


    apologies for the ugliness.¡±


    ¡°Scented sachet?¡± Yuna thought to herself.


    Yuna looked down at Renee and said, ¡°Since you know it¡¯s ugly, why did you take it out? Hide it away


    quickly.¡±


    Renee was stunned by Yuna¡¯s response.


    Mina and Liliana were also stunned as they wondered what had happened.


    Renee wanted to fix the situation and exined, ¡°Mrs. Faraday, yesterday-¡±


    Yuna interrupted her directly, ¡°Where are your manners? Address me as Mrs. Faraday.¡±


    Renee, Mina, and Liliana All stood there dumbfounded..


    Then, Yuna saw Caroline standing behind. She immediately waved her hand and said, ¡°Sweet Carol,


    why are you standing outside? Come here.¡±


    ¡°Sweet Carol?¡± Liliana stared at Caroline as if she had seen a ghost..


    Only then did Caroline swagger over. Because Renee and Liliana were still blocking the door, she


    smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, you are blocking my way. Please make way.¡±


    Renee and Liliana took a step back.


    When Caroline came to Yuna¡¯s side, Yuna immediately grabbed her little hand and rubbed it, saying,


    ¡°Sweet Carol, your hands are getting cold outside. Let¡¯s hurry in.¡±


    Mina was confused. Seeing something was wrong, she quickly said, ¡°Mrs. Faraday, what about Mrs.


    Sullivan and Renee?¡±


    O


    Chapter 129


    Yuna snorted coldly and nced at Renee, who was frozen in ce. ¡°Mrs. Statham, please take these


    two back. I don¡¯t wee anyone who bullies my Sweet Carol!¡±


    She added, ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you ask about the gifts before you gave them to others? I have a scented


    sachet, which my Sweet Carol sewed. I wear it every day like a treasure.¡±


    She advised Mina, ¡°Finally, Mrs. Statham, I don¡¯t know how you made friends with these people. I


    advise you that not everyone can be your friend. You have to be careful.¡±


    After saying that, Yuna took Caroline¡¯s hand and walked in. She ordered the housekeeper by the door,


    ¡°Close the door!¡±


    Outside the door, Liliana was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what had happened. Seeing Caroline enter the


    Faraday manor, she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Carol!¡±


    Yuna stopped and asked, ¡°Carol, do you know her?¡±


    Caroline turned to look at Liliana, who seemed to be telling Caroline to bring them along.


    However, Caroline said, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan just said we don¡¯t know each other.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then close the door.¡±


    With a bang, the door of the Faraday manor was closed, and Liliana was left speechless.


    ncing at the closed door of the Faraday manor in front of her, Liliana was surprised that everything


    had gone so wrong. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Renee? Mrs. Faraday seems to dislike you. And why is she


    being so kind to Caroline?¡±


    Mina gazed seriously at Renee at this point. ¡°Have you ever met Mrs. Faraday, Renee? She is kind and


    takes good care of others. I¡¯ve never heard her berate somebody before. What did you do to irritate


    Mrs. Faraday?¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Chapter 130


    Rence clenched her fists, thinking Caroline was entirely to me. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to exin


    what had urred the day before.


    Caroline deliberately let her offend Yuna.


    ¡°What is the rtionship between Caroline and Mrs. Faraday? She is Nathan¡¯s mother. How could she


    like Caroline? What if Caroline falls for Nathan?¡± Rence thought to herself, worried.


    Renee had never been frustrated like this.


    ¡°Mrs. Statham, Mom, I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on. Carol seems to have a good rtionship with Mrs.


    Faraday. Perhaps Carol said something bad about me in front of Mrs. Faraday. She has always


    despised us and is so envious of me that she would take everything from me,¡± Rence sobbed and


    Mina frowned when she heard this. ¡°This Caroline is just a rtive of your family. You brought her up


    from the countryside. She should be grateful. Yet, she¡¯s being so greedy.¡±


    Liliana was furious. ¡°I¡¯ll call her backter and ask her about it!¡±


    In the Faraday manor, Caroline washed her hands and wrapped the ravioli with Yuna. ¡°Yuna, I want to


    ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Carol?¡±


    ¡°I brought an emerald when I married him two years ago. Do you know where the emerald went?¡±


    Now that Shirley was no more, she had to rely on herself to find the emerald. She thought Yuna must


    know about it.


    ¡°Carol, didn¡¯t Nathan tell you he took the emerald away?¡±


    ¡°What? The emerald is in Nathan¡¯s hands? Oh my Go d! What should I do?¡± she wondered to herself


    anxiously.


    ¡°By the way, Carol, who is that Mrs. Sullivan?¡±


    Caroline paused and said with a wry smile, ¡°That¡¯s my inother, but she doesn¡¯t like me because I¡¯m


    from the countryside.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. From now on, I¡¯ll be your only mother. I have to thank her for not stealing you away.¡±


    111


    0


    Chapter 130


    Caroline felt warm in her heart. She really liked Yuna and felt conflicted.


    Mh brought the wrapped ravioli to the kitchen and prepared it. They each had arge dish and ate


    happily.


    At this time, the doorbell rang, and Yuliana came.


    Yuliana rushed over and hugged Yuna. ¡°Grandma Yuna, I¡¯m so hungry. Can I have a meal here?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Yuliana. I¡¯ll ask Mh to cook some ravioli for you.¡± Yuna walked into the kitchen.


    Yuliana copsed on the couch, exhausted. Caroline couldn¡¯t help but wonder, looking at her


    exhausted face and the ck circles under her eyes. ¡°What have you been up totely, Yuliana? I see


    you return home prettyte every night.¡±


    ¡°Carol, I have a part-time job. I have to workte.¡±


    ¡°Yuliana, are you short of money?¡±


    Yuliana didn¡¯t ask for money from her family when she went to college. The descendants of the


    Faraday family were very independent, and Yuliana could fully support herself.


    But she had spent a lot of money recently, and Caroline didn¡¯t know where the money. was used.


    ¡°Carol.¡± Yuliana grabbed Caroline¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m in love.¡±


    Caroline was not surprised. She could tell.


    ¡°My boyfriend is very excellent. After the post-graduate entrance exam, he sessfully got into Cienna


    Care!¡± Yuliana was incredibly proud.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Caroline sipped her water and asked, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Alexander, as in Alexander the Great, but he doesn¡¯te from a good family background. His


    parents are farmers from the countryside, and they have no money for his post-graduate entrance


    exam, so I¡­¡±


    ¡°So you give him the money?¡±


    ¡°I lend it to him. Alexander has great pride and doesn¡¯t want my money!¡±


    Caroline said, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Yuliana wanted to say something else, but her phone rang, and her father, Timothy,


    Chapter 130.


    called.


    When Yuliana answered the call, Timothy¡¯s displeased voice came, ¡°Yuliana, I heard that you came to


    the Faraday manor again to see that woman.¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Chapter 131


    That woman he meant was Yuna.


    ¡°Dad, she is my Grandma Yuna. Why can¡¯t I see her?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? She is the mistress who has wrecked the marriage of others. Nathan, her


    son, is an illegitimate child. I¡¯ve warned you many times that the Faraday family should not interact with


    those two. You and Jacob are stubborn!¡± Timothy chastised.


    Yuna was not the real wife of the Faraday family. Both Yennefer and Hannah returned to Doveston.


    Yennefer had two sons, the eldest son Timothy and the second son Rick. Yuliana was the daughter of


    Timothy, and Jacob was the son of Rick.


    Yuna had no title, but she gave birth to a fine son, Nathan, who was the Faraday family¡¯s most


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    outstanding child. He had established a market worth billions of dors for the Faraday family in thest


    two years, and all control over the Faraday family was practically in Nathan¡¯s hands.


    But Nathan didn¡¯t take Yuna back to Doveston. Instead, they stayed in Yarwood.


    Maybe the younger generation had no feeling of hostility. Yuliana and Jacob, who attended college in


    Yarwood, were big fans of Yuna and Nathan.


    Timothy¡¯s family were all in Doveston. When they heard the news, they immediately called to scold


    Yuliana.


    Yuliana was upset and pouted. ¡°Can you please stop saying such harsh things all the time, Dad? Uncle


    Nathan and Grandma Yuna are both victims, and Grandma Yuna did not destroy our family. Grandpa


    was the one who forced Grandma Yuna¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Timothy roared.


    Yuliana trembled with fear and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°Yuliana, for thest time, get out of the Faraday manor immediately. I¡¯ll go to Yarwood to pick you up


    and return to Doveston in a few days!¡±


    With that, Timothy hung up the phone.


    Yuliana put away her phone when she saw Yuna


    Yuna came out of the kitchen with a spoon in her hand. Seeing Yuliana looking over, she smiled and


    said, ¡°Yuliana, I just want to ask you¡­ What kind of stuffing do you like


    O


    to eat? We¡¯ve wrapped several ravioli¡­ with filling.¡±


    Yuliana was very embarrassed. ¡°Grandma Yuna, I have something to do. I¡¯m leaving now, I¡¯m afraid I


    can¡¯t eat the ravioli.¡±


    Yuna¡¯s face was as white as a sheet. She moved her lips and asked tremblingly, ¡°Is Yennefer okay?¡±


    Yuna and Yennefer were sisters.


    Yuliana nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, very well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, Yuna murmured. ¡°Yuliana, be careful on the way.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Carol, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Yuliana waved at Caroline and left.


    Yuna stood there for a while, then turned around and entered the kitchen. She looked at the pot of


    ravioli and murmured to herself, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Yuna seemed to forget that she had just eaten earlier as she again put a bowl of ravioli for herself.


    ¡°Mrs. Yuna Faraday!¡± Mh stopped her immediately.


    Mh quickly went to find her phone and wanted to call Nathan because she feared Yuna would get


    sick again.


    At this time, a small white hand reached out to stop the panicked Mh.


    Mh looked up and met Caroline¡¯s bright eyes..


    The girl smiled at her and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Mh was inexplicably relieved by the calm eyes of the girl.


    Caroline grabbed an empty bowl. She ced the fork in Yuna¡¯s bowl and said sweetly, ¡°Yuna, you said


    you¡¯d make me some ravioli. Why did you eat it first? I haven¡¯t eaten it yet.


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    |||

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Chapter 1 32


    88%


    ¡°What?¡± Yuna was stunned.


    Then, Caroline nced at Mh and said, ¡°Mh and Gilbert didn¡¯t eat either. You said you would treat


    us all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    ah and Gilbert immediately took an empty bowl and shared the ravioli in Yuna¡¯s


    Soon, there were no ravioli left.


    Yuna said, ¡°You took all of my ravioli!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Yuna, this ravioli is so delicious.¡±


    Carolinc put a ravioli into Yuna¡¯s bowl and said, ¡°Yuna, don¡¯t you have another one? Here you are.¡±


    Yuna smiled.


    Yuna returned to her room and went to bed after showering.


    After the incident earlier, both Mh and Gilbert were impressed with Caroline. ¡°Mrs. Caroline Faraday,


    you¡¯re so smart. Otherwise, Mrs. Yuna Faraday will cat all the ravioli, vomit it out, and then eat them


    again.¡±


    Caroline covered Yuna with the quilt and asked, ¡°Will Yuna forget things often?¡±


    ¡°She will repeat her actions automatically whenever she is provoked. Earlier is considered mild, but


    there have been instances when it has been significantly worse¡­¡± Mh¡¯s eyes welled up with tears


    as she stopped talking.


    Caroline understood what was going on. She took out a scented candle and lit it in the room. Soon, a


    fresh and pleasant fragrance came out. ¡°Mh, Gilbert, go rest. Mom is. fine here. She¡¯ll have a good


    night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    When Caroline left the Faraday manor, her phone rang. It was a call from Connor.


    She answered the call, and Connor¡¯s angry roar immediately came, ¡°Hey, Caroline, I heard that you


    messed up Renee¡¯s visit to Mrs. Faraday today. Why are you so bad? Come back quickly. I want to


    hear your exnation!¡±


    Caroline took the phone away and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not avable.¡±


    ¡°What? Not avable? Caroline, how could you talk to me like this¡­¡±


    |||


    O


    Chapter 112


    Before Connor finished his words, Caroline hung up the phone directly.


    Even across the screen, she could feel Connor getting angry.


    Caroline was worried about Yuliana, so she sent a WhatsApp message to Yuliana: [Where are you


    now?]


    Yuliana replied to Carol: [I¡¯m working as a waiter here in Redolence Hotel.]


    Caroline immediately arrived at Redolence Hotel. She found Yuliana in a luxury private room.


    An intoxicated man grabbed Yuliana, picked up the bottle, and poured it into Yuliana¡¯s mouth. ¡°Come


    drink with me, waiter. I¡¯ll give you a generous tip.¡±


    Yuliana struggled. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to drink. Let go of me!¡±


    At this time, Caroline walked over and pulled Yuliana behind her. She looked at the drunk man. ¡°She


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    said she couldn¡¯t drink. Didn¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°Why is there another one with a scar on her face?¡±


    ¡°Although there¡¯s a scar on her face, she¡¯s young, with smooth, tender skin and a good figure.¡±


    ¡°This kind of girl is clean and has a different taste.¡±


    The few drunks at the table-sized Caroline and Yuliana up and down.


    Caroline was expressionless. She took Yuliana and was about to leave.


    However, the drunk man blocked their way. ¡°Don¡¯t go. You haven¡¯t finished the bottle yet. It¡¯s an honor


    for you to have fun with us.¡±


    Others on the outside had seen what was happening, but since the men in this luxurious private room


    were wealthy and powerful, they couldn¡¯t risk upsetting them. Everyone lowered their heads and


    pretended they didn¡¯t notice.


    At this time, three people came to have dinner, namely Nathan, Samuel, and Logan.


    SEND GOT

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Chapter 133


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, this way, please. The Sky VIP Room is ready for you.¡± The manager came to greet them


    in person.


    Nathan strode forward with his long legs. Suddenly, a familiar and pleasant voice sounded in his ear.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°That voice¡­¡± Nathan thought as he paused and looked in the direction of the voice. He saw Caroline


    and Yuliana in the private room.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Caroline? How did she enter a wolf¡¯s den?¡± Samuel asked.


    A drunk man was currently obstructing Caroline while the other men were watching andughing


    obscenely. Indeed, it looked as if a white rabbit had entered the wolf¡¯s den.


    Narrowing his eyes, Nathan made a beeline for the room.


    ¡°Nathan!¡±


    Samuel blocked Logan and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you read the situation?¡±


    ¡°Samuel, aren¡¯t Nathan and Caroline over?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Nathan refuses to let her go?¡±


    Logan was annoyed by Caroline.


    Inside the room, Josh stared at Caroline drunkenly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite so strong.


    Haha, I like it. Let me cop a feel.¡±


    He reached out to touch Caroline¡¯s face.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    At that moment, the door of the private room was kicked open.


    The deafening sound shocked everyone, causing them all to turn around to look at the door. Someone


    scolded, ¡°Who dares to kick our door¡­ M-Mr. Faraday?¡±


    Someone immediately recognized Nathan.


    Caroline looked up and saw the man¡¯s tall and imposing figure by the door. ¡°Why is het here?¡± she


    wondered.


    ¡°Carol, Uncle Nathan is here!¡± Yuliana said happily.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, why are you greeted Nathan humbly.


    here? Please have a seall. Ioch got up at the same time and


    Chapter 133


    s


    Nathan sat down in the main seat and leaned back against the seatzily. Lifting his handsome face,


    he turned his eyes to the drunken Josh, who sat across the table. ¡°It sure is noisy in here. What are you


    all up to?¡±


    The room, which was filled with the sounds ofughter, suddenly quieted down. Josh, who was very


    drunk, immediately retracted his hand. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Mr. Faraday, I was just having


    fun with these two waitresses.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, would you like a cigarette?¡± one of the men offered Josh a cigarette. courteously.


    Nathan did not refuse. He epted the cigarette and ced it between his thin lips. A different man


    picked up a lighter and lit it for him.


    The scarlet me jumped as Nathan took a puff of the cigarette. He frowned as he spat out the smoke


    in his mouth, looking enshrined like a person who was being venerated. ¡°You¡¯re ying with her, but


    does she want to y with you?¡± Nathan asked.


    The men present, and even Josh had noticed something amiss. ¡°Mr. Faraday, is there¡­ some sort of


    misunderstanding?¡±


    The whole room fell silent. Nathan raised his eyes and looked at Caroline. ¡°Have you told them who


    your man is?¡±


    Caroline met Nathan¡¯s deep gaze, and her eyshes fluttered slightly.


    Just then, Nathan got up and went up to Josh with the cigarette between his slender fingers. He then


    pressed the scarlet cigarette butt into Josh¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Josh¡¯s face twisted in pain as he waspletely awakened from his drunken stupor. Cold sweat


    beaded on his forehead.


    Nathan pressed in the cigarette butt and twisted it fiercely. He smiled coldly. ¡°She didn¡¯t tell you, so I¡¯ll


    tell you. Her man is Nathan Faraday, and she belongs to me. How dare youy your hands on her?¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Chapter 134


    ¡°Nathan, please spare me!¡± Josh begged for mercy. A blo ody hole burned into the back of his hand.


    Nathan let go of Josh and went back to the other men. ¡°So you lot wanted to drink with my woman?


    Come on, I¡¯ll drink with you.¡±


    Nathan picked up the wine bottle, pried open the mouths of several people, and poured the liquid in.


    The wine sshed everywhere and wetted their faces and clothes. They were all incredibly


    embarrassed.


    Nathan returned the cigarette he had smoked, stuffed it into their mouths, and forced them to swallow


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    it.


    Nathan¡¯s features stood out, and his rolled-up ck shirt exposed the veins on his forearms. The cold


    and hard lines made people daunted.


    Her heart palpitating, Caroline stood aside and looked at him. She said, ¡°Nathan, forget it. They didn¡¯t


    take advantage of us. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    These people were tortured and scared, and their bodies were trembling. ¡°M-Mr. Faraday, we didn¡¯t


    recognize you and bumped into you. We will never dare to do that again. We¡¯re so sorry.¡±


    Nathan let them go and brought Caroline and Yuliana out.


    Once outside, Nathan looked at the two girls in front of him and said, ¡°Exin wha happened.¡±


    Yuliana immediately said, ¡°Uncle Nathan, it¡¯s not Carol¡¯s fault! I came here to work, not expecting to


    encounter those p erv erts. Carol was protecting me.¡±


    Nathan was expressionless as he asked Yuliana, ¡°You don¡¯t have enough money?¡±


    ¡°I have money. Uncle Nathan, you don¡¯t have to give me money.¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Change out of your work clothes. I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuliana tugged Caroline into the dressing room.


    In the dressing room, Yuliana smiled and said, ¡°Carol, Uncle Nathan just protected you. He was so


    manly! Perhaps I¡¯m going to have to address you as Aunt Caroline soon.¡±


    Caroline covered Yuliana¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Go get changed.¡±


    <


    Chapter 134


    Nathan was gone by the time Caroline went out. Only Samuel and Logan stood in the corridor.


    Logan had already witnessed Nathan¡¯s ruthlessness. Thetter would never allow other. men to touch


    Caroline, and whoever touched her would be unlucky. In fact, his front teeth were still hurting. He


    snorted. ¡°Caroline, I don¡¯t know how youpelled Nathan. He¡¯s so enamored with you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Logan.¡±


    Logan was waiting for Renee to appear. ¡°One day, this ugly woman will be tossed away by Nathan,¡± he


    thought as he turned to walk away.


    Samuel came to Caroline and said, ¡°Ms. Sullivan, Nathan went to the bathroom to wash his hands.


    He¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Nathan had mysophobia. He had gone to the bathroom to clean the dirty things he had been stained


    with from the men he had tortured earlier.


    Caroline said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to know where he is.¡±


    Samuel asked, ¡°Are you not with Nathan?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were already together. That day, after Logan pulled out your grandmother¡¯s oxygen


    mask, Nathan came back from abroad and punched Logan¡¯s front teeth. I also heard that Nathan fired


    his secretary a few days ago. I thought it must. have something to do with you.¡±


    Caroline was stunned. She had not known about those incidents. ¡°He hit Logan and fired Madison?¡±


    she thought. Nathan had not told her anything about it. Hence, she was


    her back.


    However, he had also told her that he was merely ying around with her.


    That night, when the storm broke out, he humiliated her.


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, you went on a date with Nathan that day. Later, Nathan told me that you coaxed him to


    buy strawberry-vored ice cream, but then you turned around and dumped him before the both of you


    had even entered the amusement park.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    |||

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Chapter 13 5


    Caroline was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Nathan is angry. He must have said a lot of hurtful things. It¡¯s understandable. It was the first time he


    went on a date with a girl. Before the date, he asked us in the group chat where we brought girls to


    have fun. However, he ended up being tricked. It would be ufortable for anyone.¡±


    ¡°What? Was that his first date with a girl?¡± Caroline thought.


    Caroline¡¯s heart wavered. Samuel¡¯s words were like a stone thrown into calm waters, causing her heart


    to ripple again and again.


    Samuel looked at her and asked, ¡°Ms. Sullivan, do you really not like Nathan?¡±


    Caroline did not reply.


    ¡°A man is willing to spend money for you and always buys you gifts. He cares for your emotions in


    every shape and form, not allowing other men to touch you. I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t be moved by


    that. I¡¯ve known Nathan for many years. Underneath his seemingly emotionless appearance, he¡¯s more


    affectionate than anyone else. As long as he loves someone, he will fight desperately for them. Nathan


    likes you very much. While I don¡¯t know how deep his feelings for you run, it is the feeling of a man


    toward a


    woman.¡±


    At this moment, a deep and unpleasant voice sounded, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Caroline looked up and saw that Nathan had returned.


    Tonight, he wore a ck shirt and ck trousers without a tie. The two buttons on the cor of the shirt


    were left undone, revealing the man¡¯s delicate corbone..


    Currently, he kept his hand in his pant pocket, and there were some water stains on the rolled-up


    sleeves. He frowned and looked at her and Samuel unhappily.


    Samuel smiled. ¡°Nathan, Ms. Sullivan and I didn¡¯t say anything. Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s eyes fell on Caroline¡¯s face.


    Caroline also looked at him. ¡°Mr. Winter didn¡¯t say anything to me.¡±


    Just then, Yuliana came out of the dressing room. ¡°Uncle Nathan, I¡¯m done changing my clothes. Let¡¯s


    go home.¡±


    ¡°Nathan, why don¡¯t we have dinner together?¡±


    |||


    Chapter 1 35


    ¡°No, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    The Rolls-Royce Phantom rolled smoothly on the road and stopped at Penningcoll Residence half an


    hourter. Just as Caroline was about to get off the car, the man driving in front suddenly said,


    ¡°Yuliana, you can get off. We¡¯re going to stay at the Faraday manor tonight.¡±


    Yuliana hurried down and waved her hand at them. ¡°Uncle Nathan, Carol, have a good night.¡±


    Caroline was bereft of words.


    Once again, Rolls-Royce Phantom drove to the Faraday manor. Caroline asked, ¡°Are we going to stay


    there tonight?¡±


    Nathan nodded and said, ¡°Well, my mother has been nagging at us to go back. We can stay there


    tonight and keep my motherpany.¡±


    ¡°If we are staying there, would we have to¡­ sleep together?¡± Caroline wondered.


    It worked out in her favor since he had taken her emerald, and she had to approach him to find out


    where it was.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now, where would he put the emerald?¡± she mused.


    Soon, they arrived at the Faraday manor. After walking into the living room, Nathan asked, ¡°Where is


    my mother? Did she go to bed already?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, I was just about to report to you. Ms. Faraday dropped by today and picked up the phone


    call from the Doveston¡¯s Faradays.¡±


    Nathan¡¯srge figure stiffened for a moment before he went upstairs and went straight


    to Yuna¡¯s room.


    Inside the quiet room, Yuna slept soundly.


    Nathan¡¯s handsome face gradually softened. ¡°Did her illness act up today?¡±


    ¡°I was utterly terrified when it seemed like it was about to. I wanted to call you, but Mrs. Caroline


    Faraday managed to coax Mrs. Yuna Faraday.¡±


    Nathan thought, ¡°Caroline?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. I thought Mrs, Yuna Faraday would have a nightmare tonight, so I came in to check on her


    several times, but she¡¯s been sleeping soundly. Mrs. Caroline Faraday must have a magic touch,¡±


    Mh couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    O

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Chapter 13 6


    88%


    Nathan was surprised. Over the years, he had been getting his mother treated abroad. Although her


    condition had stabilized in the past two years, she would get sick. whenever something happened in


    Doveston.


    Once her illness acted up, it was incredibly hard to control.


    However, his mother, who was on the verge of getting sick today, was brought back by Caroline.


    Now, Mh was singing praises of Caroline. Nathan curled his lips as he thought, ¡°There was a kind of


    magic on her all right. The kind of magic that bewitched others.¡±


    Nathan ate a quick meal and took a cold shower in the bathroom before lighting a cigarette on the


    balcony.


    When Caroline came in, she saw that the man was wearing ck silk pajamas and smoking silently.


    His figure blended in the darkness; his handsome face was blurred, and therge man exuded an


    intensity that was lonely and unusually cold.


    Caroline stared at him and forgot to blink.


    It felt like she had walked alone for a long time in the long darkness. At this time, a person suddenly


    came up to her, and he inevitably attracted her.


    Very quickly, the man noticed her. He turned around and looked at her. ¡°Have you taken a shower?¡±


    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nathan threw his half-finished cigarette into the ashtray and walked in. ¡°Come and sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the couch tonight. We won¡¯t be exposed,¡± Caroline said as she walked to the couch.


    With his long legs, Nathan strode toward her at a steady pace. He walked to her and directly reached


    out to pick her up.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Caroline was startled by the sudden weightlessness.


    Raising his eyebrows, Nathan said, ¡°The sound instion here is not good. Be quiet.¡±


    Caroline was bereft of words.


    Nathan reached out and threw her onto the soft andrge bed,


    0


    09.28


    Chapter 1 36


    20 Fed


    88%!


    Caroline felt dizzy as Nathan¡¯s body pressed down on top of hers. She hurriedly put her hand against


    his chest and cried, ¡°Nathan!¡±


    Nathan took her hand away and stuffed something into her hand.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Caroline spread out her palm and found a luminous gemstone inside.


    As Nathan turned off the lights in the room, the luminous gemstone suddenly lit the whole room.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Why did he give me another gift?¡± Caroline wondered.


    Caroline had realized his methods. Every time he brought her to the bed, he would give her a gift.


    Just then, Nathan lowered his head and kissed her passionately.


    Gripping the luminous gemstone he had given her tightly in her hands, Caroline grabbed his shoulders.


    She frowned ufortably as he kissed her hard, causing him to slow down and be gentler.


    Nathan¡¯s thoughtfulness and upbringing were apparent. He adored women.


    Caroline was a little confused. Originally, her role as the recement was over, but Yuna had bound


    them together again.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just abandon Yuna, but do we have to sleep together again?¡± Caroline thought.


    Just then, the man¡¯s slender fingers fell on the button of her clothes.


    Caroline was jolted back to reality and pressed his hand. ¡°Nathan, you can¡¯t!¡±


    Nathan propped up his hand and looked at Caroline¡¯s red lips. He whispered h oars ely, ¡°A luminous


    gemstone only got me a single kiss? Caroline, you¡¯re really expensive.¡±


    Caroline looked at him with limpid eyes that carried a hint of provocation. ¡°Well, someone was willing to


    pay for it.¡±


    Nathan thought she wasughing at him.


    ¡°Nathan, was that truly the first time you took a girl on a date?¡±

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Chapter 137


    Nathan frowned. ¡°Did Samuel tell you that?¡±


    He had immediately guessed it.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who told me. Just tell me if it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s reply was swift.


    It turned out that it was his first date. No wonder he had been so angry.


    Presently, he said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve answered yes, are you willing to nod and continue to be a recement


    for half a year?¡±


    Trembling, Caroline asked, ¡°Why me?¡±


    Nathan looked down at her and pinched her small face. As soon as the scar was


    removed, her beauty came into view.


    He pinched her face and looked at her. ¡°I have a crush on you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Did he just say that he has a crush on me?¡± Caroline thought.


    Her face heated up as Caroline couldn¡¯t stand his mature gaze. ¡°Did you fall in love with my face?¡±


    She broke free from his hold, turned her face away, and buried her face in a snow- white pillow.


    Looking down at her ebony hair, red lips, and innocent face, Nathan cleared his throat and pinched her


    face with hisrge hand.


    He never denied that he liked her face. He had seen it for a while, but he couldn¡¯t get tired of it. He felt


    moved whenever he saw it.


    He had no idea what other men were like. Regardless, he loved her very much.


    ¡°What do you want me to say? Doesn¡¯t all love start with appearance? You are my type, so I fell for you


    at first sight. Is there something wrong with that? Or would you prefer to develop feelings for another


    after a long time? To put it simply, falling for someone, in the long run, is something that will eventually


    happen. If you did not catch my attention, to begin with, there would be no chance of developing


    feelings for each


    other.


    Nathan was a picky man, especially when it came to women. He was not one who would


    88%


    Chapter 137


    fall for women at first sight. Hence, the chance of developing feelings for another after at long time had


    been low.


    Caroline felt her body go soft as she thought about how fervent Nathan was.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Caroline, let me ask you again. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    Caroline closed her eyes. She did not know where he put the emerald. Only by following him could she


    have the chance to find the emerald eventually.


    She decided to follow him for the sake of emerald.


    Caroline replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    She nodded.


    Nathan¡¯s thin lips quirked as heughed in a low voice.


    After kissing her red lips, he changed the topic, ¡°If my mother gets sick again, call me. My mother has a


    me ntal illness. I¡¯m afraid she will hurt


    you.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Of course, you don¡¯t have to say anything you don¡¯t want to,¡± Caroline added quickly.


    She did not want to inquire about others¡¯ privacy.


    ¡°My mom was harmed by her brother-inw when she was young, and I was there that night¡­ The


    sisters were very close. Because Granny passed away early, the eldest sister was like a mother. They


    never allowed anyone to bully their sister, so after that incident, the sisters broke up. My mother always


    thought she was a sinner and tried to harm herself several times. She tried every means to abort me


    when she found out that she was pregnant, but she was locked up and forced to give birth. My


    mother¡¯s me ntal state. is getting worse and worse, and she is bing crazier. When I was older, I


    took her away from the Faraday manor and went abroad. Over there, her condition began to stabilize,


    but she mustn¡¯t be stimted. Once stimted, she would still get sick. My mother will hurt herself


    when she gets sick. I hope that you¡¯ll prepare yourself me tally now that you know my mother¡¯s


    problem. If my mother gets sick, you should stay away from her and call me, so that she can¡¯t hurt


    you.¡±


    He said these words in a very calm voice, without any emotional fluctuations. It was as if he was telling


    another person¡¯s story.


    Caroline looked at him as he held her arms and looked at her. Soon, he smiled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you


    speaking? Are you scared?¡±


    09:28 Tue, 20 Feb


    Chapter 137


    COMMENT


    20 Feb

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Chapter 1 38


    Caroline remained silent.


    Nathan withdrew his hand, pulled away, and said, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Unexpectedly, two small hands reached out and suddenly put their arms around his neck to stop him


    from getting up. Caroline looked at him and asked, ¡°Forget it?¡±


    Nathan paused and stared at her with his deep eyes. ¡°If you are scared, forget it. You don¡¯t have any


    obligation to me.¡±


    Staring at his cold face, Caroline said in a soft voice, ¡°Why should I be afraid of Mrs. Faraday? She¡¯s


    not some beast who will gobble people up. I was silent because I never thought that she would harm


    me. What about you?¡±


    Nathan was stunned.


    Caroline slowly asked, ¡°Will she hurt you?¡±


    The next second, Nathan lowered his head and kissed her red lips hard.


    Caroline¡¯s thin arms were still hanging around his neck. She wondered if she had forgotten to clench


    her teeth, enabling him to rush in like a storm and plunder her breath.


    While Caroline¡¯s mind was in a daze, he asked, ¡°There¡¯s no time limit to the kiss, right?¡±


    Before Caroline could understand what he meant, Nathan had pulled the nket and covered both of


    them. Her soft body was trapped between his body and the mattress as he kissed her red lips again.


    ¡°Caroline, this is our first month together.¡±


    The next morning, Caroline woke up naturally and found herself in Nathan¡¯s arms. When he went to


    wash up, she stealthily opened the drawer and began to look for the emerald.


    However, she could not find it, despite searching everywhere she could.


    It seemed that the emerald was not in the Faraday manor.


    Later on, they went downstairs together.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, Mrs. Faraday, good morning,¡± Gilbert greeted them warmly.


    ¡°Good morning, Gilbert. Where is my mother?¡± Nathan and Caroline were still nervous about Yuna. The


    09.28 Tue, 20 FED


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Chapter 13 8


    ¡°Nat, Carol, are you looking for me?¡± Yuna peeked at them from the kitchen.


    Seeing Yuna¡¯s loving smile and energetic spiritual state, both of them felt relieved.


    ¡°Yuna, what are you doing? Let me help you.¡± Caroline walked to the kitchen.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Sit down. You must have been exhausted after a busy nightst night.¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    As Nathan and Caroline sat down, Yuna brought a te and put it beside Caroline¡¯s hand. ¡°Carol, have


    a try. I made you a sunny side up!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Caroline picked up her fork and tried to pick up the eggs, she found that they


    were raw.


    Yuna smiled and said, ¡°Carol, how many are there?¡±


    Caroline nodded in response.


    ¡°How many?


    Caroline flipped through the eggs below. Yuna had fried three eggs for her. She replied, ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Gilbert and Mh secretlyughed.


    Yuna smiled and said, ¡°Carol, you said it yourself. You have to give birth to three grandchildren.¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    She looked up at the man beside her.


    Nathan took a sip from his mug elegantly. His eyes fell on her face, and he slowly curled his thin lips as


    if he was alsoughing at her.


    Caroline blushed and thought, ¡°Everyone is bullying me!¡±


    The happy thing was that the Yuna she knew had returned!


    When Caroline arrived at Cienna Care, Renee came over and said, ¡°Carol, why didn¡¯t you go homest


    night? You¡¯re so dead! Mom and Dad are furious!¡±


    Caroline smiled and said, ¡°Do you have to get so worked up about it? You can tell them toe to get


    me at the Faraday manor.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    09:28 Tue, 20 Feb


    Chapter 138.


    Renee was speechless.


    Gritting her teeth in hatred, Renee thought, ¡°Caroline is acting so arrogant just because she has Mrs.


    Faraday backing her! Hmph, does she think she can capture Nathan¡¯s heart. because she won over his


    mother?¡±


    0

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Chapter 139


    ¡°Stop daydreaming! Nathan wouldn¡¯t like this ugly woman from the countryside,¡± Renee eximed


    inwardly.


    Soon, Reneeughed because Mina told her one more thingst night. Mina told Renee that Nathan


    had a niece whom he doted on, Renee thought, ¡°As long as I can get along well with her, I would still


    be able to gain the opportunity to be with Nathan over the others! I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no way Caroline


    knows his niece as well, right?¡±


    Caroline didn¡¯t know what Renee was up to. After Caroline went back to her office, she saw a lot of


    people gathered around the technical department. ¡°Alexander, congrattions on joining Cienna Care.


    We will all be colleagues in the future.¡±


    ¡°Alexander? Yuliana¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Caroline thought as she lifted her head and looked in Alexander¡¯s


    direction.


    Alexander was six feet tall and looked graceful and handsome. He had a good appearance. Now, many


    female colleagues surrounded him. No wonder Yuliana liked


    him.


    ¡°Carol, what are you looking at? That¡¯s Alexander, the handsome man who just joined Cienna Care.


    Don¡¯t look at him. He won¡¯t like you even if you keep looking at him,¡± Renee said with a mockingugh.


    Caroline didn¡¯t say anything and simply entered her office.


    After work, Caroline walked out of Cienna Care. At this time, Yuliana ran over and greeted, ¡°Carol!¡±


    ¡°Yuliana, why are you here?¡±


    Yuliana smiled blissfully. ¡°I¡¯m here to see my boyfriend.¡±


    Caroline saw an envelope in Yuliana¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡±


    ¡°I got my sry yesterday. Including my pocket money, I have 4,500 dors in total. I¡¯m giving it to my


    boyfriend for him to spend it first.¡±


    Hearing that, Caroline remained silent and thought, ¡°Yuliana has been scrimping and saving recently.


    She was reluctant to buy anything for herself and even went out to do odd jobs. Then, she gives all her


    money to Alexander, who is asking for thousands of dors from her every month.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yuliana, forget about when he was living off your money while he was doing his graduate entrance


    exam and getting his certificates. Are you still paying for him now that he has started working?¡±


    Caroline asked.


    post-


    09:28 Tue, 20 Feb


    Chapter 139


    ¡°Carol, Alexander said that his father was in poor health and couldn¡¯t go out to work, so


    Caroline interrupted Yuliana, ¡°Your boyfriend must thank you for raising his entire family with money.¡±


    Yuliana was rendered speechless.


    At this time, Renee and Quincy came out. Quincy shouted, ¡°Oh gosh! Why is there such a huge


    birthmark on this person¡¯s face? She¡¯s so ugly!¡±


    Renee didn¡¯t know that Yuliana in front of her was the one she was going to curry favor with, so she


    sneered, ¡°Carol, why are you hanging out with such an ugly person? Oh, yeah. Ugly women always


    hang out together. Ugly people are ridiculous.¡±


    Yuliana recognized Rence at a nce and thought, ¡°This woman had been to Penningcoll Residence


    and asked Uncle Nathan to marry her.¡±


    Yuliana stood in front of Caroline and raised her princess-like chin, sizing Renee up. ¡°So, you¡¯re Renee


    Sullivan, huh?¡±


    ¡°Why does this ugly freak look like she¡¯s scrutinizing me?¡± Renee thought, stunned. She answered, ¡°I


    am.¡±


    ¡°Renee, I advise you to be a good person! If not, no one will want to marry you in the future!¡±


    Renee was speechless.


    At this time, Alexander ran out. ¡°Yuliana.¡±


    Yuliana¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately ran over and held Alexander¡¯s arm. ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Alexander, is this your girlfriend?¡± Renee asked in shock.


    Alexander nodded. ¡°Yes. Yuliana is my girlfriend.¡±


    At this time, Quincy bit her red lips and looked at Alexander coquettishly with her beautiful eyes.


    Alexander nced at Quincy and then withdrew his gaze.


    ¡°Quincy, let¡¯s go.¡± Renee left with Quincy.


    After they walked away, Renee said ambiguously, ¡°Quincy, do you have feelings for Alexander?¡±


    Quincy snorted. ¡°He already has a girlfriend.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    Chapter 139


    ¡°So what if he has a girlfriend? It¡¯s even more exciting for you to steal him from her.¡±


    0


    COMMENT

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Chapter 140


    Quincy¡¯s face turned red. In fact, she also thought so. Originally, she just had a good impression of


    Alexander. Unexpectedly, Alexander already had a girlfriend. Quincy thought, ¡°If I can seduce him and


    steal him from his girlfriend sessfully, it will bring me such a huge sense of aplishment!¡±


    ¡°Quincy, Alexander¡¯s girlfriend is so ugly. I can tell at a nce that Alexander doesn¡¯t like her. But it¡¯s


    different when he looks at you. He¡¯s almost drooling when he looks at you. As long as you h ook your


    fingers at him, he wille to you.¡± Rence covered her mouth andughed.


    Quincy was a natural beauty. Since she was working in Cienna Care, her value had also increased.


    There were too many people who liked her, and she was confident. ¡°Okay, Renee. Sit back and watch


    me make The Ugly Caroline and The Ugly Yuliana furious.¡±


    Renee and Quincy smiled smugly.


    Meanwhile, Caroline walked aside and left Alexander and Yuliana alone.


    Yuliana handed over the envelope in her hand to him and said, ¡°Alexander, here is 4,500 dors for you


    to spend first.¡±


    ¡°Only 4,500 dors? Yuliana is getting more and more stingy. From the very beginning, it decreased


    from 15,000 dors to 1 3,5 00 dors, then to 12,000 dors¡­ Now, she¡¯s only giving me 4,500


    dors,¡± heined inwardly. However, Alexander didn¡¯t show his dissatisfaction. He quickly took


    the envelope and put it in his pocket. Then, he looked at Caroline and asked, ¡°Yuliana, why are you


    hanging out with Caroline?¡±


    wrong with Carol


    ¡°What¡¯s Carol is my best friend!¡± Yuliana was quite protective of Caroline.


    ¡°Caroline has a bad reputation. She entered Cienna Care by pulling strings. Everyone looks down on


    her. Stop hanging out with such a person. I¡¯ll be humiliated if others find out about this.¡±


    Yuliana was also unhappy. She said seriously, ¡°Alexander, please don¡¯t say that about my best friend,


    Carol. Carol is-


    ¡°All right. That¡¯s enough. You can leave now. I still have to work.¡± Alexander pushed Yuliana away


    before turning around and leaving.


    Yuliana lowered her head in disappointment and then came to Caroline. ¡°Carol.¡±


    Caroline asked, ¡°Did Alexander quarrel with you?¡±


    Yuliana smiled. ¡°No, we¡¯re fine.¡±


    Chapter 140


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Caroline wanted to say something, but Yuliana held her arm and said, ¡°Okay, Carol, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat


    you to dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Do you still have money?¡±


    ¡°No. I guess you¡¯ll have to treat me to a meal instead, Carol.¡±


    Hearing that, Caroline shook her head helplessly.


    Alexander returned to Cienna Care and continued to work.


    At this time, a graceful figure came over and put a bag of takeout food in front of him. ¡°You haven¡¯t had


    dinner yet, right? I¡¯ve brought you some takeout for dinner.¡±


    Alexander looked up and saw that Quincy was there. Quincy was wearing a tight figure- hugging skirt


    and had bright red nail polish on her nails. Alexander could smell the perfume on her. It was the


    Blossoming Lady perfumeunched by Cienna Care in the fall season. The high-end scent was just


    right, and it was a huge turn-on.


    Alexander looked at Quincy, and Quincy sat opposite him. She gently lifted her feet from under the


    table and rubbed them against his pants.


    The next day, Caroline saw Alexander as soon as she entered Cienna Care. Alexander hurried away


    without looking at her as if he was trying to avoid suspicion.


    At this time, Caroline detected a perfume scent precisely the same as Blossoming Lady. She thought


    for a while, ¡°If I remember correctly, Quincy had always been using this perfume. Why does Alexander


    smell like Quincy¡¯s perfume?¡±


    Caroline didn¡¯t leave when she got off work. Soon, she saw Alexander and Quincy walking out, holding


    hands like a couple in love.


    Caroline tailed them. Quincy entered Alexander¡¯s car, and they arrived at the jewelry store in the mall.


    Alexander chose a bracelet and put it on Quincy¡¯s hand. ¡°Quincy, didn¡¯t you say you want a bracelet?


    Do you like this one?¡±


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Chapter 141


    Quincy leaned against Alexander¡¯s chest and nodded happily. ¡°Yes, but this bracelet is. so expensive. It


    costs 4,500 dors.¡±


    ¡°Money won¡¯t be a problem as long as you like the bracelet.¡± Then, Alexander said to the sales


    assistant generously, ¡°Wrap this bracelet up, and swipe my card.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, honey.¡± Quincy kissed Alexander sweetly.


    Caroline stood behind and watched everything unfold. The scene of the jerk and the b itch being lovey-


    dovey had caused her serious psychological difort.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She turned around and left, then took out her phone and sent a WhatsApp message to Yuliana: [Where


    are you now?]


    Yuliana replied to Carol: [I¡¯m at home.]


    At Penningcoll Residence, Yuliana was lying weakly on the bed. Caroline touched Yuliana¡¯s forehead


    and said, ¡°Yuliana, I think you¡¯re going to have a fever. Don¡¯t go out to work tonight, and rest for two


    days.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Yuliana replied.


    At this time, Yuliana¡¯s phone rang. It was Alexander¡¯s WhatsApp message. Alexander texted: [Yuliana,


    I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t speak in a good tone yesterday. I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you. I¡¯m sorry.]


    Yuliana was immediately moved. She replied: [Alexander, it¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t take it to heart.]


    Alexander replied: [That¡¯s good. By the way, Yuliana, my mother fell in her hometown and was


    hospitalized. Can you give me 3,000 dors?]


    Yuliana put away her phone and quickly sat up. She lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed.


    ¡°Carol, I¡¯m not going to rest tonight. I want to go out to work.¡±


    Caroline held Yuliana down to stop thetter. ¡°Alexander asked you for money again. How much is he


    asking for this time?¡±


    ¡°3,000 dors,¡± responded Yuliana.


    Yesterday, Yuliana just gave him 4,500 dors. Yet, he spent it on Quincy immediately. Now, he had


    nothing left and asked for money from Yuliana again. Caroline was disgusted; she didn¡¯t say anything


    more. ¡°Yuliana, I have 3,000 dors. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Wed, 21


    Chapter 141


    ¡°Okay, Carol, but it¡¯s just a loan. I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±


    asked ve 3,000 dors to Yuliana. At this time, she changed her words and


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    asked, ¡°Yuliana, when will you give the money to Alexander?¡±


    ¡°I think Alexander is in a hurry. I¡¯ll send a message to ask Alexander.¡±


    ¡°Yuliana, there¡¯s no need


    ask him. Alexander is still in Cienna Care. Well, you can go


    directly to him and give him a big surprise.


    Yuliana¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Good idea. Carol, I¡¯ll head over there right now!¡±


    Yuliana quickly arrived at Cienna Care and went upstairs to Alexander¡¯s office.


    But when she arrived at the door, her footsteps suddenly stopped because she heard some abnormal


    sounds in the office. The breathing sounds of a man and a woman were intertwined.


    Yuliana reached out reluctantly and pushed the door open slightly. Then, she saw Alexander carrying


    and cing Quincy on the desk, and they were entangled with cach other.


    Quincy h ooked her arms around Alexander and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Alexander, it¡¯s not good for


    us to be like this. If your girlfriend learns about it, she will be sad.¡±


    Alexander waspletely fascinated by Quincy. When she mentioned ¡°Yuliana,¡± he was very


    impatient. ¡°Don¡¯t mention her. Quincy, I don¡¯t like her at all. Look at the birthmark on her face. It¡¯s so


    ugly. I lose my appetite whenever I see it. I have never touched her, and I have never even held her


    hand. If it weren¡¯t for her being generous to me and spending money on me, I wouldn¡¯t have been with


    her. Quincy, she can¡¯tpare with you at all. I love you.¡±


    Quincy giggled and said, ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re so evil. I think your girlfriend is so pathetic, just like a poor


    woman.¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Chapter 142


    Outside the office, Yuliana¡¯s face turned pale. With a thud, the envelope in her hand fell to the ground.


    The noise quickly rmed the two people inside. Alexander turned around and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Alexander saw Yuliana standing by the door. He was frozen on the spot and thought, ¡°Da mn it. Why


    did Yulianae here without informing me? She is where I get my money from, and I don¡¯t n to


    lose her.¡± With that thought in mind, he quickly put on his clothes and said, ¡°Yuliana, listen to me!¡±


    Yuliana looked at Alexander with tears in her reddened eyes. She turried around and


    ran away.


    Alexander chased after Yuliana, but she had already disappeared. He was anxious and thought, ¡°I¡¯ve


    just started cheating on Yuliana with Quincy. How could she find out so soon?¡±


    ¡°Yuliana!¡± Alexander wanted to go after her.


    But then a slender figure appeared. Caroline walked out of the darkness.


    Alexander was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Caroline didn¡¯t answer him. She just pointed at the envelope with money on the ground and said,


    ¡°Yuliana is here to give you money. There are 3,000 dors in there. Don¡¯t you want it?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Why not?¡± Alexander eximed inwardly as he squatted down to pick up the money.


    At this time, Caroline stomped on his hand with one foot. Alexander stiffened and then looked up. He


    squatted in the current position, and Caroline looked down at him, her bright eyes filled with coldness.


    She said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you¡¯re going to be a despicable man who lives off a woman, you should


    do it while maintaining a lowly. position instead of being arrogant. Got it?¡±


    Alexander¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°You!¡±


    At this time, Quincy came out and smiled proudly. ¡°Caroline, did you jump out to avenge The Ugly


    Yuliana because I stole her boyfriend? You ugly woman.¡±


    Caroline withdrew her foot and grabbed the envelope bag from Alexander. She blinked at Quincy with a


    faint smile and said, ¡°Quincy, just tell us if you have a bad personality and like to live off others. We¡¯ll let


    you live off our money as well.¡±


    0


    92%


    Chapter 142


    ¡°What?¡± Quincy eximed inwardly as her face suddenly darkened.


    At this time, Caroline walked up to her and whispered, ¡°Congrattions, Quincy. You have sessfully


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    obtained the custody of this despicable man who lives off a woman.¡±


    After saying that, Caroline left.


    Originally, Quincy was smug. But after hearing what Caroline said, she jolted up angrily like a volcano


    that had just erupted. She yelled inwardly, ¡°Caroline Sullivan!¡±


    Yuliana ran on the street. Tears were streaming from her eyes, wetting her whole face.


    At this time, her phone rang. It was from her father, Timothy.


    When Yuliana answered the call, she soon heard Timothy¡¯s voice. ¡°Hey, Yuliana, where are you now?


    You¡¯re not with that mother-son duo again, are you?¡±


    Yuliana began to cry and s ob.


    On the other end of the phone, Timothy was stunned. Because Yuliana had a birthmark on her face,


    the Faraday family doted on her especially. ¡°Yuliana, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Dad,¡± Yuliana sobbed sadly. ¡°Why do I have a birthmark on my face? No one else has it. Why do I


    have it?¡±


    ¡°Yuliana, I told you that you must calmly ept everything that is your fate-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ept it! Just because I have a birthmark on my face, everyone calls me an ugly freak


    in private. No one likes me. Is it because I¡¯m ugly that I don¡¯t have the right to be loved?¡±


    ¡°Yuliana!¡±


    Right after Yuliana said what she needed to say, she hung up the phone directly.


    When Caroline went downstairs, she didn¡¯t see Yuliana. At this time, a luxury business car sped toward


    Caroline, and Yuna got off the car. ¡°Carol, have you seen Yuliana? She¡¯s missing. We¡¯re all looking for


    her!¡±


    SEND GIFT


    O

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Chapter 143


    Caroline was surprised. ¡°Yuna, how did you know that Yuliana is missing?¡±


    At this moment, Mh couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mrs. Caroline Faraday, it was the people from Doveston


    who called. They med Mrs. Faraday for Ms. Faraday¡¯s disappearance, saying that Mrs. Faraday is


    vicious and that she deliberately ignored Ms. Faraday. They also said that they would let Mrs. Faraday


    suffer the consequences if anything happened to Ms. Faraday.¡±


    Gilbert was also indignant. ¡°They didn¡¯t allow Ms. Faraday to meet Mrs. Faraday and prevented her


    from contacting us when everything was fine before. Now that something bad had happened, they¡¯re


    ming Mrs. Faraday for it. Those people arepletely unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking!¡± Yuna scolded them.


    Gilbert and Mh could only oblige and shut their mouth.


    Yuna murmured, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m a sinner, and I owe them all.¡±


    ¡°Yuna.¡± Caroline reached out and held Yuna¡¯s hand. Yuna¡¯s hand was as cold as ice, and there was no


    warmth to be felt. Caroline softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yuliana is safe. I know where she is.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then, let¡¯s go find Yuliana quickly, Carol!¡± Yuna said excitedly.


    They all got in the car together. Half an hourter, a luxurymercial car was parked by the sea.


    Yuliana was sitting on thewn alone, curled in on herself tightly.


    ¡°Yuliana!¡± Yuna was so excited that she could not stand firmly when going down the car and fell straight


    down.


    ¡°Mrs. Faraday!¡± ¡°Yuna!¡± Gilbert, Mh, and Caroline shouted.


    Caroline hurriedly helped Yuna up. Yuna¡¯s palm was scraped, and the wound exposed the flesh


    underneath. ¡°Yuna, you¡¯re injured.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s take Yuliana home first.¡± Yuna withdrew her hand and ran to Yuliana.


    Mh and Gilbert wanted to follow her, but Caroline stopped them. ¡°Just let her go by herself.


    ¡°Mrs. Caroline Faraday, we feel bad for Mrs. Faraday, even though we all like Ms. Faraday very much.


    The people in Doveston had never treated Mrs. Faraday like a person!¡±


    O


    Chapter 143


    Caroline smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I know. We still have a lot of time. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    The agitated Mh and Gilbert quickly calmed down. They believed in Caroline and knew that she


    would pay those people back on Yuna¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Yuliana!¡± Yuna ran to Yuliana.


    Yuliana raised her little face, which was soaked with tears. When she saw Yuna, she could not help but


    cry again. ¡°Grandma Yuna.¡±


    Yuna stepped forward and reached out her arms to hug Yuliana. ¡°Yuliana, what happened to you? Why


    are you crying like this? Did someone bully you?¡±


    Yuliana buried herself in Yuna¡¯s warm embrace and sobbed. ¡°No one bullied me. I¡¯m just too s upid¡­


    He was so cold to me. It¡¯s obvious that he disliked me for being ugly¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who could be so blind? You¡¯re not ugly at all, Yuliana. He is the ugly one. His whole family is


    ugly!¡± Yuna cursed.


    Caroline stood aside and watched but did not get close to them. At this time, Rolls- Royce Phantom


    arrived. The driver¡¯s door opened, and Nathan came out of the car.


    He took a nce at Yuliana, who was sobbing in the distance in front of him, and a frown marred his


    handsome face. ¡°What happened?¡± Nathan asked.


    Caroline said, ¡°Yuliana was deceived by a scu mbag.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Which scu mbag? I¡¯ll ask someone to investigate and kick him out of Yarwood today.¡±


    Caroline raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°Nathan, you are always so simple and crude.


    Caroline¡¯s eyes were glittering, and the look in them was simply toopelling. The evening wind blew


    on her long hair that was framing her fair face. Nathan could not help but raise his hand. He gently


    brushed the long hair aside and tucked it behind her


    car.


    He looked down at her with his eyelids drooping on his handsome face. ¡°I like being simple and crude.


    Don¡¯t you know that already?¡±


    SEND GITT

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Chapter 144


    Caroline was rendered speechless by his words.


    Caroline said seriously. ¡°There will always be another sc umbag after you drove one sc umbag away.


    To be honest, Yuliana has to face this thing herself. Although it is a little. cruel saying this, every girl will


    meet one or two scu mbags in her youth. It doesn¡¯t matter much. People always have to learn to grow


    up, and Yuliana is not that fragile.¡±


    Nathan raised his eyebrows and agreed with her statement.


    Soon after, his thin lips curled up in a smile, and he asked in a low voice, ¡°What about you? Have you


    ever met a scu mbag?¡±


    Caroline looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you count as one?¡±


    Nathan moved to kiss her red lips. ¡°No one has ever said that I¡¯m a sc umbag.¡±


    Caroline dodged, hid her small face under the cor of his coat, and said provocatively, ¡°Now someone


    has. I just said it.¡±


    Nathanughed and reached out to hold her in his arms.


    Alfred stood quietly at the back. As a matter of fact, the Doveston¡¯s Faradays also made a call to the


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Faraday Group. Nathan rushed over here from the meeting.


    Alfred had been ustomed to following Nathan over the years. There were always a lot of bad things


    happening in the Faraday family, waiting for Nathan to deal with.


    However, it seemed that Nathan no longer had to rush over and face the noisy world from the moment


    Caroline appeared. Everything began to calm down.


    Yuliana was brought back to the Faraday manor. Only after she fell asleep did Yuna


    ¡°Yuna, Yuliana is asleep. I¡¯ll treat the wound on your hand now.¡± Caroline directed Yuna to the couch


    and began to deal with the wound.


    Yuna sighed, ¡°Things are not easy for Yuliana. She has had a birthmark on her face since she was


    born. She has thought about many ways to get rid of it but the birthmark can¡¯t be rid of.¡±


    After a slight pause, Yuna continued, ¡°I heard about a top-notch perfumer, King, whom people said is


    very skilled. Nathan has been looking for them for the past two years. He wants tomission them to


    make perfume but to no avail. King refused.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s hand trembled, and she did not say a word in reply.


    O


    92%


    Chapter 144


    She did not refuse hismission.


    Caroline took Yuna back to her room after finishing dealing with the wound. At this time, she took out a


    small bottle and said, ¡°Yuna, this is for you.¡±


    ¡°What is this, Carol?¡± Yuna took the bottle.


    ¡°Yuna, there¡¯s a scented pellet in this bottle. Give it to Yuliana tomorrow morning. The birthmark on her


    face will disappear once she uses it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuna questioned inwardly.


    Yuna was shocked as she asked, ¡°Carol, where did you get this scented pellet?¡±


    Caroline told a kind lie, ¡°Yuna, I used to have a long scar on my face, which can¡¯t be cured. One day, I


    met a wandering sorcerer, who had an ancestral scented pellet. I got better after eating it, so I went to


    buy another ancestral scented pellet from that a few days ago.¡±


    person


    Yuna looked at the bottle in her hand and was rendered speechless from excitement. ¡°Yuna, do you


    believe in this scented pellet?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The one I believe in is you. Since you said this scented pellet will work, then it will work. I¡¯m


    just too excited. I think I will go and thank that person once Yuliana¡¯s face is free of that birthmark.¡±


    ¡°Yuna, this wandering sorcerer is an extraordinary expert. Let¡¯s not disturb him.¡±


    Right now, everything Caroline said would be right to Yuna. The older woman nodded. quickly and said,


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Caroline said goodbye to Yuna and returned to her room. Suddenly, arge hand reached out and


    dragged her in as soon as she opened the door.


    It was dark in the room, and Nathan was holding her while also pressing her against the wall.


    Caroline was startled. She clenched her fists and struck him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Nathan¡¯srge hand fell on her soft waist and pinched the area briskly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m always


    simple and crude?¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Chapter 145


    Caroline never thought that the words ¡°simple and crude¡± would be used against her.


    She started to push him away. ¡°Let me go. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s tall and upright figure did not move an inch. ¡°What a coincidence. I also haven¡¯t taken a


    shower yet. How about we take a shower together?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Caroline immediately refused.


    Nathan pinched a certain part of her waist and whispered in a h oa rse voice, ¡°Caroline, you promised


    you¡¯d be with mest night, and I didn¡¯t force you to do anything when you refused to do as you had


    promised. Yet, you¡¯re refusing again tonight, so I have to ask. What exactly do you mean by this?¡±


    Caroline blushed. Her delicate figure was pinned against the wall by the man, and she could not move.


    Although she had promised that she¡¯d be with himst night, it was mostly because she wanted to


    retrieve the emerald. Not to mention, the man was too straightforward and only thought of doing that


    kind of thing.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Then, I have no choice but to be simple and crude.¡±


    A string of melodious ringtones suddenly rang out. It was Nathan¡¯s phone.


    Caroline seemed to have seen a glimpse of hope and hurriedly pushed him away. ¡°Nathan, it¡¯s your


    phone!¡±


    After saying that, she backed several steps away from him and fled into the bathroom.


    Nathan followed her and ced hisrge hand on the doorknob, trying to open the door. However, the


    door was locked from the inside. Caroline was acting as if he were a thief.


    Nathan narrowed his eyes and smiled angrily. The phone in his pocket kept ringing. He took it out and


    saw that it was Renee calling.


    Nathan nced at the closed door in front of him before going to the balcony and answering the phone.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Faraday. I heard that you have a niece with a birthmark on her face. I can make a perfume


    balm for her,¡± Renee said.


    Nathan tucked his hand in his pocket and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you refuse to do it before?¡±


    That was King and not Renee.


    10:15 Wed, 21 Feb UGG


    Chapter 145


    Renee cleverly exined, ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. Mr. Faraday, can we meet now? I want to know the


    specific details of the birthmark on your niece¡¯s face.¡±


    Nathan was silent for a few seconds and then said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two discussed the ce to meet before agreeing. Nathan then went to the bathroom and knocked


    on the door.


    There was no sounding from inside.


    Caroline was ignoring him.


    92%1


    Nathan smiled and said, ¡°I know you heard me knocking. I have something to do, so I¡¯m going out now.


    You can go to bed first.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± was the reply he got from the other side of the door.


    Caroline came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. Shey on the


    sized bed and fell asleep soon after.


    of queens


    While she was sleeping soundly, she suddenly sensed someone getting on the other side of the bed. A


    firm arm reached out and pulled her close to a warm and broad chest.


    She knew that Nathan was back without having to open her eyes.


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡± He kissed her little nose.


    ¡°Hmm. Is the thing you¡¯re dealing with settled?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nathan replied.


    As he spoke, he made a move to kiss her red lips.


    He wanted to continue where he left off, but Caroline hurriedly avoided it.


    Nathan pinned her to the bed and hissed h oar sely in her ear, ¡°Carol!¡±


    This was the first time he called her by Carol.


    Caroline opened her eyes drowsily and shrank timidly into the nket. Her voice was charmingly


    delicate as she said, ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t be so vulgar. You¡¯re scaring me.¡±


    Nathan did not know how to respond to that.


    He lifted the nket and got off the bed to take a cold shower.


    He seriously suspected that Caroline was teasing him when she said she would be with him.


    111


    Chapter 145


    Caroline went to work in Cienna Care. Only then did she find out that Alexander and Quincy were


    officially together, and they had also disclosed their rtionship.


    All of their colleagues in Cienna Care were congratting them, saying. ¡°Congrattions, Alexander,


    Quincy! You both are talented and beautiful, truly a perfect match.¡±


    At this time, Quincy saw her and quickly smiled. ¡°Caroline, where is The Ugly Yuliana? Is she okay?


    She ran away cryingst night. Did she cry to the point that she fainted in the toilet?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Chapter 146


    Renee¡¯s face was flushed as she kept a big smile on her face that day. ¡°Let me tell you a joke. Carol


    has a good friend with a veryrge birthmark on her face. That friend also wants to date Alexander.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± They allughed uncontrobly.


    Caroline ignored them. She walked into her office, and Alexander followed her inside.


    Alexander said, ¡°Caroline, please tell Yuliana that I have nothing to do with her from now on, and tell


    her to stop pestering me.¡±


    Alexander¡¯s demeanor turned proud as he spoke. ¡°Caroline, if you think I just lost a steady source of


    money, then you¡¯re wrong. Do you know where Quincy¡¯s father works?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Caroline asked.


    ¡°In Faraday Group! Moreover, Quincy¡¯s father is also a close confidant of Mr. Faraday!¡± ¡°What a


    coincidence,¡± Caroline thought.


    Caroline smirked and said, ¡°Congrattions, then, Alexander. In fact, you came to me now because


    you are afraid that Yuliana would ask you for money. After all, Yuliana spent 150 thousand dors on


    you during the time you were together.¡±


    Alexander¡¯s thoughts were exposed, but he still brazenly said, ¡°No evidence means it¡¯s just an


    assumption. Do you have any evidence of the money being transferred to me?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re quite


    smart, Alexander. You did not let Yuliana transfer money to you. You told her to give you cash every


    single time.¡±


    Alexander smiled insidiously. ¡°She did it willingly, and I never forced her. Just look at her ugly face. Do


    you think she can date a handsome guy like me without having to spend money? Besides, she got


    more and more stingyter on, so I inquired about her. She¡¯s from an ordinary family, and not from a


    wealthy family at all. She can¡¯t bepared to Quincy.¡±


    Caroline smiled meaningfully. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Regret? Why would I regret it? What a joke!¡± Alexander thought.


    After Alexander left, Caroline took out her phone and clicked on Nathan¡¯s number on WhatsApp.


    Last night, he took her phone and unblocked his number.


    O


    10:15 Wed, 21 Feb GG


    Chapter 146


    @x91%


    Caroline sent him a WhatsApp message that read: [Do you have an employee whosest name is


    Zimmerman?]


    He replied quickly: [I¡¯ll ask my secretary to check.]


    Two minutester, Nathan sent another message that read: [Yes, Ray is my driver.]


    Nathan usually drove by himself, but there were several drivers in thepany, and one of them had


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zimmerman as hisst name.


    The man¡¯s name was Ray Zimmerman. Caroline guessed that this man was Quincy¡¯s father.


    ¡°Is this what Quincy meant when she bragged that her father is Nathan¡¯s close. confidant?¡± she mused.


    Yuna immediately called Caroline into Yuliana¡¯s room once she returned to the Faraday manor. ¡°Carol,


    look!¡±


    Yuliana turned around to face her, and the birthmark on her face hadpletely disappeared. Her


    small and smooth face looked very beautiful and delicate.


    ¡°Oh my G od, Yuliana! You¡¯ve be so beautiful!¡± Caroline hugged Yuliana happily.


    Yuliana¡¯s eyes were full of tears. Her birthmark that had been marring her face since the day she was


    born had disappeared. She felt as if she had been reborn.


    ¡°Carol, Grandma Yuna, thank you. It¡¯s all thanks to the scented pellet you gave me.¡±


    Caroline pinched Yuliana¡¯s nose, which was red from crying, with her fingers and said, ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t cry,


    Yuliana. It¡¯s other people¡¯s turn to cry now.¡±


    Yuliana quickly controlled herself and stopped crying. Yuna had also approached them at this moment.


    ¡°Carol, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Caroline raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°We should deal with that pair of scu mbag and bi tch!¡±


    ¡°How do we do that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Yuliana¡¯s birthday in two days? Let¡¯s hold a birthday party for her!¡±


    Yuna¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard that suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Not many people know


    that Yuliana is a child of the Faraday family. It¡¯s time to let them know. We will hold a birthday party for


    the little princess of the Faraday family and invite everyone over. Yuliana will make her beautiful first


    appearance at the party!¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Chapter 147


    Caroline blinked and added, ¡°Invite Renee, Alexander, and Quincy as well.¡±


    Yuna immediately understood. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Yuliana was filled with hatred thinking of those three. ¡°You are so smart, Carol. I can¡¯t wait to see their


    reaction when they see me.¡±


    When Nathan came back, he heardughtering from the room. Yuliana had been covering her


    face with a mask these days. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, and the other three didn¡¯t tell him


    either.


    Besides, Yuliana just broke up a while ago and had been crying a few days ago. ¡°Why is she so happy


    now?¡± Nathan thought.


    Nathan knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Nathan pushed open the door and saw three women sitting on the bed, plotting something with smiles


    on their faces.


    ¡°What are you all talking about? Why so happy?¡±


    ¡°Nat, we¡¯re going to hold a birthday party for Yuliana,¡± Yuna said.


    ¡°A birthday party?¡± Nathan thought before asking, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, why? For fun. Nat, this is our business, so you don¡¯t have to care. I¡¯ll organize a


    birthday party for Yuliana and invite the socialites over.¡±


    Nathan felt that the three women were hiding something from him. He looked at Caroline and asked,


    ¡°Did youe up with this idea?¡±


    It seemed that she was themander in this, leading his mother and his niece into this farce.


    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yup. You should stop asking more questions, Mr. Faraday. Juste and join in the


    fun that day, It¡¯s a free show.¡±


    ¡°A free show?¡± Nathan thought again.


    Caroline¡¯s eyes were gleaming like that of a sly fox, Nathan didn¡¯t ask anymore and let them have theirBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    way.


    He wanted nothing to do with what they were nning on doing, anyway.


    91%


    10:15 Wed, 21 Feb GG


    Chapter 147


    Nevertheless, he still looked at Caroline and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. We should go to bed.¡±


    Caroline was scared when he mentioned ¡°bed.¡± She quickly got into Yuliana¡¯s quilt and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep


    with Yuliana tonight.¡±


    Yuna nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll sleep with Yuliana tonight.¡±


    Yuliana said, ¡°Uncle Nathan, we¡¯re going to bed. Please close the door for us. Thank you.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s handsome face darkened when he heard that.


    Caroline fell asleep. At this time, her WhatsApp notification rang.


    It was Nathan. He sent: [I¡¯ll see how long you can hide.]


    Caroline blushed and didn¡¯t reply to him.


    Yuliana¡¯s birthday party was an instant sensation. Renee, Quincy, and Alexander all received the


    invitation card immediately.


    Quincy said excitedly, ¡°Wow! It¡¯s from the little princess of the Faraday family. It is said that she was


    born with a silver spoon in her mouth and is the favorite daughter of the Faraday family.¡±


    Alexander also beamed. ¡°It would be great if we could be friends with the little princess of the Faraday


    family! We should prepare gifts.¡±


    Renee already prepared her gift. She created a special concoction and would present it to the little


    princess during the birthday party.


    Mina was the one who told her that the little princess of the Faraday family had a birthmark on her face.


    Renee didn¡¯t tell anyone about this. She was confident in her concoction. She would be the little


    princess¡¯ benefactor when she cured the little princess¡¯ face.


    This time, she must be friends with the little princess of the Faraday family and get back at Yuna.


    She was still bashful when she thought of the night she and Nathan met two days ago. At this time,


    Renee saw that Caroline¡¯s office was empty. She asked strangely, ¡°I heard that Carol took a day off


    today. What is she doing?¡±


    Quincy didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t care toe because we are going to the little


    princess¡¯ party.¡±

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Chapter 148


    Renee didn¡¯t think much about it. They were all excited thinking of the little princess¡¯ party.


    Yuliana¡¯s birthday party officially began. When Renee, Quincy, and Alexander entered the hall, they


    saw all the socialites of Yarwood present, which showed the status of the little princess of the Faraday


    family.


    Is the little princess of the Faraday family here yet?¡± Quincy asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°Not yet. She should be here soon.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a figure came down from the second floor, and Yuliana appeared,


    wearing a beautiful white princess dress.


    Yuliana braided her hair with flowers and wore a crown on her head. She had beautiful makeup on her


    face and looked stunning, attracting everyone¡¯s attention as soon as she appeared.


    ¡°Wow. The little princess of the Faraday family is so beautiful.¡±


    Everyone was amazed.


    Alexander was immediately infatuated. The little princess of the Faraday family was so beautiful that he


    wanted her to be his girlfriend.


    But he was a civilian, and she was the unapproachable little princess. She would nevery her eyes on


    him.


    Yuliana was surrounded by everyone once she got down the stairs. ¡°Happy birthday to you, little


    princess. This is our birthday gift for you.¡±


    Yuliana smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Quincy grabbed Renee¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Rence, Alexander, let¡¯s hurry up and give our gifts to the little


    princess.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The three of them squeezed forward and took out the gift they prepared with ttering expressions.


    ¡°Happy birthday to you, little princess.¡±


    Yuliana raised her head and looked at the three of them. She then blinked yfully. ¡°Renee, Quincy,


    Alexander, do you not recognize me?¡±


    The little princess called out their names.


    O


    Chapter 148


    Renee and others were stunned. ¡°Little princess, do you know us?¡±


    At this time, a clear and pleasant voice sounded, ¡°More than that.¡±


    They looked up and saw Caroline¡¯s slender figure.


    Everyone gave way to Caroline as she made her way to Yuliana, saying, ¡°Yuliana, happy birthday to


    you.¡±


    ¡°Yuliana?¡± the three of them thought in shock.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Renee, Quincy, and Alexander gasped. They looked at the little princess of the Faraday family in


    shock, ¡°Are you¡­ The Ugly Yuliana?¡±


    Yuliana nodded. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my G od. Why isn¡¯t she ugly anymore? Where¡¯s the birthmark on her face? And since when did


    she be a little princess of the Faraday family?¡± A million questions popped into their heads.


    Quincy and Alexander were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak, especially Alexander. He couldn¡¯t


    believe his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that the ugly woman who was st upid enough to give him money


    would be so beautiful.


    Quincy was nothingpared to Yuliana.


    Not only that, but Yuliana was also the little princess of the Faraday family.


    Alexander missed the chance of his lifetime.


    At this time, Ray came over and called out, ¡°Quincy.¡±


    Alexander was a little relieved seeing Quincy¡¯s fathering over, thinking at least Ray was Nathan¡¯s


    close confidant.


    Soon, Ray rushed over and pped Quincy hard in the face. ¡°Quincy, who asked you toe here?


    I¡¯m just Mr. Faraday¡¯s driver, but you spread rumors for your vanity. You even did such a shameless


    thing as to sna tch someone else¡¯s boyfriend. How did I even have a daughter like you?¡±


    ¡°What? A driver? Wasn¡¯t he a close confidant?¡± Alexander thought.


    Alexander¡¯s heart suddenly sank as he continued thinking, ¡°So I abandoned the little princess of the


    Faraday family for the daughter of a driver?¡±

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Chapter 149


    ¡°Yuliana, let me exin. Quincy was the one who seduced me. I love you.¡± Alexander immediately


    pointed at Quincy and cursed.


    One side of Quincy¡¯s face was already swollen. She stared at Alexander angrily and said, ¡°You¡¯re


    despicable. I wasn¡¯t even disgusted by you, but you dare curse at me?¡±


    Two people began to quarrel.


    ¡°Quincy, shut up. Apologize to Ms. Faraday!¡± Ray scolded Quincy and asked Quincy to apologize to


    Yuliana.


    Quincy didn¡¯t expect The Ugly Yuliana she berated to be a beauty and the little. princess of the


    Faraday family. Now, Quincy had to apologize to her.


    Quincy¡¯s eyes were red with tears of humiliation. She covered her red and swollen face and said to


    Yuliana in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Faraday, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Yuliana looked at Quincy and then looked at Ray. ¡°Forget it. Mr. Zimmerman, take her


    away.


    Ray thanked her abundantly, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Faraday. I will discipline her when I go back!¡±


    Ray took Quincy away.


    As soon as Quincy left, Alexander immediately came to Yuliana¡¯s side and begged for forgiveness,


    ¡°Yuliana, I¡¯m sorry for what I did in the past. Please give me another chance. I will love you better this


    time.¡±


    Yuliana already knew Alexander¡¯s ugly side. She sneered, picked up a ss of cold water, and


    sshed it directly onto Alexander¡¯s face.


    Alexander immediately became drenched.


    money


    ¡°Alexander, I was blind before to be interested in someone like you. As for the spent on you, I¡¯ll just act


    like I¡¯m spending money on an animal-a dog. You better get out now before I regret letting you leave. I


    don¡¯t want to see you anymore!¡±


    Alexander had tears of regret. He really hated himself so much. He almost became the son-inw of


    the Faraday family.


    ¡°Yuliana, I¡­¡±


    *Guards! Hit him until he gets out of here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Faraday.¡±


    0


    0:15 Wed, 21 Feb


    Chapter 149


    Several bodyguards came out and hit him with batons, humiliating him.


    Alexander blocked them with his hands. He couldn¡¯t stand the pain anymore and ran away in disgrace.


    Both issues regarding Quincy and Alexander had been resolved. Renee stood there, stunned. She


    didn¡¯t know what to do now. She hadpletely offended the little princess of the Faraday family that


    she desperately wanted to tter.


    She was so st upid. There was a birthmark on the face of the little princess of the Faraday family, and


    Yuliana had them as well. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think that they were the same person? And why is the birthmark


    on her face gone? Wouldn¡¯t my concoction be useless now?¡± she thought.


    Renee couldn¡¯t believe that she had made the same mistake again since she had utterly lost to Yuna


    before.


    At this time, Yuliana looked at Renee and said, ¡°Renee, your best friends have left. Why


    you still here alone? You should go with them.¡±


    are


    Yuliana then saw the perfume balm and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare ept Ms. Sullivan¡¯s gift.¡±


    After that, Yuliana raised her hand and threw the perfume balm directly into the trash


    can.


    Renee was speechless.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was pale as she clenched her fists before looking at Caroline, who was beside. Yuliana.


    She knew that Caroline was the one who plotted all this. She knew Caroline deliberately invited the


    three of them to the birthday party to be humiliated.


    Since the main character today was Yuliana, Caroline stood beside Yuliana quietly throughout the


    whole scene, but she looked at Renee with her beautiful eyes and calmly drank her coffee as she


    watched the ¡°show.¡±


    Renee hated Caroline so much, She really didn¡¯t understand why this ugly woman from the countryside


    could be on Yuna and the little princess of the Faraday family¡¯s good side at the same time.


    The feud between Caroline and Renee would never be over yet.


    Renee just smiled creepily before she turned and left.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Chapter 150


    Yuna said happily, ¡°Okay, the annoying ones are finally gone. Happy birthday, Yuliana. Let¡¯s sing a


    birthday song and eat some cake.¡±


    The scene suddenly became cheerful.


    Nathan was on the second floor. He stood at the railing and had a panoramic view of what just


    happened.


    He frowned while looking at Yuliana¡¯s beautiful face. He didn¡¯t expect Yuliana¡¯s face to be better.


    He even went to see Renee for Yuliana¡¯s sake and asked Renee to make a concoction for her.


    ¡°No wonder the three of them wereughing in the room. I¡¯m the only one who didn¡¯t know,¡± he thought.


    Nathan fixed his eyes on Caroline¡¯s slender figure. She said that she would put on a show. It turned out


    that it was a show of how they tore those jerks apart.


    It was quite an interesting scene.


    ¡°How many cun ning ideas does she have in that head of hers?¡± Nathan thought again. At this time, a


    group of bodyguards in ck appeared in the hall downstairs, and a mature figure in a ck suit


    appeared in sight. The Doveston¡¯s Faradays had arrived. Timothy had arrived.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes suddenly


    urned cold, and he walked down the stairs.


    In the hall, Timothy came to pick up Yuliana from Doveston.


    Timothy thought Yuliana might be bullied here, and his anxiety as a father was burning.


    But when he arrived at the door, he stopped because he saw that the birthmark on Yuliana¡¯s face was


    gone.


    Now, Yuliana was surrounded by everyone, and the candlelight on the cake was flickering. Yuna led


    everyone to sing the birthday song, and Yuliana blew out the candle happily.


    Timothy thought he would see his daughter in a miserable state, so when he saw such a beautiful


    scene, he froze.


    In the house, Yuna and Yuliana began to share the cake. At this time, Mh hurried in


    111


    10:16 Wed, 21 Feb G


    Chapter 150


    and came to Caroline. ¡°Mrs. Faraday.¡±


    Caroline looked at Mh, who was gaping. ¡°Mh, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    891%1


    Mh whispered, ¡°Mrs. Faraday, the Doveston¡¯s Faradays are here. Ms. Faraday¡¯s father is here to


    bring Ms. Faraday back to Doveston.¡±


    Then, Mh nced at Yuna. ¡°Ms. Faraday¡¯s father wants to see Mrs. Yuna Faraday. Hmph! I think he


    has ulterior motives.¡±


    At this time, Yuna came over, handed a piece of cake to Caroline, and said, ¡°Carol, eat some cake. I


    got you a huge slice of that strawberry cake.¡±


    Caroline didn¡¯t mention what happened. ¡°Yuna, you can put down the cake first. I¡¯m going to the


    bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then go quickly.¡±


    Caroline took Mh out. ¡°Where is Yuliana¡¯s father? Take me there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Faraday.¡±


    Mh brought Caroline to Timothy. Caroline looked at Timothy and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Faraday.¡±


    Timothy didn¡¯t expect her toe out and frowned unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re not the one I


    want to see.¡±


    As the eldest grandson of the Doveston¡¯s Faradays and also an elder, Timothy had a suppressive aura.


    He wasn¡¯t angry, but he just had a heavy aura. However, Caroline stood with her back straight, and her


    bright eyes looked at him calmly. ¡°Mr. Faraday, Mrs. Faraday is unable toe out now. You can tell


    me if you need anything.¡±


    Timothy took out a ck card and said, ¡°Give this to Mrs. Faraday.¡±


    Caroline didn¡¯t reach out to take it. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Yuliana ate a scented pellet given by Mrs. Faraday. How much is this scented pellet? I¡¯ll


    buy it. I won¡¯t owe any of you.¡±


    Caroline curled her red lips and asked, ¡°How much is there inside?¡±


    Timothy wanted to answer, but Caroline didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak.


    Caroline¡¯s voice was clear and pleasant as her words entered his ears. ¡°Is it 45 million dors, 450


    million dors, or 4.5 billion dors? Since you are so rich, why don¡¯t you buy it yourself? If you buy it,


    you can treat your daughter¡¯s face and give Yuliana a brand new life. Is it because¡­ You¡¯re unable to


    buy it?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Chapter 151


    Timothy¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t buy it,ing here with a bank card is a little ridiculous. In fact, I know. you don¡¯t want


    to take advantage of Mrs. Faraday.¡±


    It was said that the money waspensable, but it was difficult to pay back the favor. What Caroline


    said was the truth. Timothy honestly didn¡¯t want to ept the favor.


    Timothy looked at Caroline. Honestly, he didn¡¯t take Caroline seriously at first, but he had to treat her


    seriously at that moment.


    Caroline¡¯s aura was not inferior to his, even when she stood with him. Her crystal-clear eyes were even


    wise and more demanding.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about who I am. Anyway, Mrs. Faraday doesn¡¯t want this bank card,¡± Caroline


    said, pushing it back. Then, she blinked and looked at Timothy. ¡°You can refuse to ept this favor, but


    we can¡­ always make you owe us forever!¡±


    After saying that, Caroline nodded. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Faraday.¡±


    Caroline left with Mh.


    Timothy pursed his thin lips, turned around, and said to Gilbert, ¡°Inform Yuliana that I will wait for her in


    the car outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Before Timothy left, he turned around and looked in the direction where Caroline had disappeared. He


    didn¡¯t know when such a powerful little girl appeared beside them.


    At that time, Nathan was standing on the other side. He wanted to see Timothy, but Caroline was one


    step ahead of him.


    Alfred, who was behind him, couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs-up. ¡°Ms. Sullivan is the first one who can


    make the Doveston¡¯s Faradays suffer.¡±


    Nathan smiled. He was impressed by Caroline again.


    In fact, Caroline was like a book. If you didn¡¯t flip the book, you would never know what would happen


    You would want to know more as soon as you got along with such a girl.


    Yuliana ate the cake happily. At that time, she received a message. It was her father


    Chapter 151


    trying to pick her up and go back to Doveston.


    Yuliana hugged Yuna and Caroline reluctantly. ¡°Grandma Yuna, Carol, thank is the happiest birthday in


    my life. I¡¯m going home now. I¡¯ll miss you guys.¡±


    Yuna did not want to part with Yuliana too. ¡°Yuliana, we will miss you too.¡±


    you. This


    Yuliana looked at Caroline and said, ¡°Carol, you muste to Doveston to y with me in the future.¡±


    Caroline smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    They sent Yuliana into a luxury car and watched the car slowly disappear in Yarwood.


    At that time, Nathan came over. ¡°Yuliana has left. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Caroline withdrew her gaze. Nathan stretched out his big hand, held her soft hand in his palm, and


    gently squeezed it.


    Caroline raised her small-sized face to look at him. Nathan leaned over and asked in a low voice in her


    ear, ¡°Where did the scented pellete from?¡±


    She knew he would ask.


    Caroline answered with her prepared script, ¡°It is an ancestral scented pellet from others.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Nathan stared at her suspiciously.


    The birthmark on Yuliana¡¯s face was almost impossible to be removed for life. Hence, he looked for


    King and wanted to invite the legendary King to make incense.


    However, before Renee¡¯s incense could be mixed out, Nathan was surprised that Yuliana was cured by


    a so-called ancestral scented pellet.


    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nathan embraced her with his arms. ¡°Little liar, nothing from your mouth is true.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    0

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Chapter 152


    Caroline was speechless.


    She wanted to retort, but he continued in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll block it tonight. Let¡¯s see if you can be honest.¡±


    She thought, ¡°What did he say? How dare he flirt with me in public!¡±


    Caroline wanted to get rid of him.


    However, Nathan held her in his arms and said, ¡°Carol, you can¡¯t escape tonight.¡±


    At the Faraday manor, Caroline went into the room, took a hot shower, and then sat in front of the


    dresser with her long wet hair blown by a hairdryer. She was a little upset at


    that moment.


    His words echoed in her ears. ¡°Carol, you can¡¯t escape tonight.¡±


    She had been busy with Yuliana¡¯s matters those days. He had also pestered her during that period, but


    she refused and hid from him by sleeping with Yuliana.


    In fact, they had been together before. However, that was the first time since they had confirmed their


    rtionship. She was shy, nervous, and afraid. He forced her until she was too anxious.


    Caroline looked at her innocent face in the mirror. Her face was red, like the deep color of a red rose.


    She wanted to tell him that after Yuliana had left Penningcoll Residence, she wanted that mansion.


    After all, her greenhouse was behind the mansion.


    However, as they were just together for a short period, she didn¡¯t know what he would. think if she


    asked him for a mansion, especially when it was still at a prime location.


    While Caroline was thinking about it, the door suddenly opened, and Nathan walked in. He had already


    taken his shower. He was wearing ck silk pajamas, looking handsome and noble. When he walked


    in, he gently closed the door and locked it.


    Caroline¡¯s heart beat faster. ¡°Have you taken your shower?¡±


    Nathan arrived behind her, looked at her in the mirror, and whispered, ¡°Yes, I took my shower in the


    study.¡±


    Then, he took the hairdryer out of her hand and wanted to pick her up.


    ¡°Nathan!¡± Caroline grabbed the handle of the chair tightly.


    10:16 Wed, 21 Feb


    Chapter 152


    91%


    d said,


    Nathan paused and then turned her seat to trap her in his arms. He had just showered, and his delicate


    features looked remarkably young and handsome. He smiled and ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to do it in


    bed?¡±


    It took Caroline a few seconds to understand what he was talking about. At that moment, she widened


    her eyes.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her pupils were dark and were staring straight at him. Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened. He realized her eyes


    were full of innocence, even though she was emotional. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Caroline blushed. ¡°Nathan, do other people know that you are¡­ a pe rvert?¡±


    She had been fooled by his appearance before, thinking he was a noble guy, but she didn¡¯t expect him


    to be such a pe rvert.


    Nathan lowered his head and kissed her red lips. ¡°Others don¡¯t know because I love only


    you.


    Caroline thought, ¡°This man is so good with words.¡±


    At that time, he stuffed something into her palm. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    She thought, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Caroline nced at it. It turned out to be a gilded ck card.


    His thin lips fell on her face when she looked at the card. Her cheeks were plump, and her little face


    was as if full of cogen. Her face was fair and soft. He kissed her several times. ¡°You can spend the


    money in it at will.¡±


    That time, he gave her a ck card.


    Caroline refused, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°Take it, Carol. You can love my money and power, and I will give you whatever you want. However,


    don¡¯t love me. Understand?¡±


    Caroline was stunned.


    Nathan stopped kissing and looked at her. ¡°Carol, we will be together for half a year, and it will end by


    then. Do you understand this rtionship?¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Chapter 153


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to fall in love with me, nor do I want you to have feelings for me. I made it clear in the


    first ce that I couldn¡¯t give you any title or children. My mom indeed likes you, and I like you too. We


    can date each other and enjoy happiness like all adults. However, we don¡¯t talk about love. If you fall in


    love with me, you will get hurt. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt. Do you understand?¡±


    He was a master of love. No matter how ruthless he was, he could say those words with love.


    In fact, Caroline knew that he just wanted to make her a mistress for half a year and not give her any


    children or titles.


    At that time, her small jaw was pinched by him. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you in love with me?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s gaze was firm, and she did not avoid him. She shook her head gently. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best. You¡¯re so sweet. As he said that, he was about to kiss her.


    However, Caroline pushed him away a little. ¡°Nathan, there is one thing¡­


    Nathan frowned, but he still said patiently. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Caroline returned the gold-gilded ck card to him. ¡°I don¡¯t want money. I want Penningcoll Residence.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Can you give me that mansion at the end of half a year?¡±


    That was the first time she asked him for something.


    Nathan didn¡¯t respond to her request. He grabbed her little hand and made her wrap her arms around


    his neck. ¡°Carol, I can give you anything. However, if you ask me to do it, you must make me happy,


    okay?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s eyshes fluttered.


    At that time, he was pressing against her. The fragrance of Nathan¡¯s body enveloped her. ¡°Carol, kiss


    me.¡±


    The rtionship between them was tied to Yuna. Besides that, she wanted to find her emerald, and he


    coveted the happiness of adults.


    He was handsome, rich, mature, powerful, and noble. Both of them were single and unmarried.


    Caroline could afford to y with him.


    Thinking of that, Caroline was relieved. She closed her eyes and kissed his thin lips. While looking for


    the emerald, she could also get in on the fun.


    91%


    Chapter 153


    Nathan held her waist and felt her unfamiliar kiss. He realized that she had everything he liked,


    including her kiss.


    She gently flirted with him like a feather. Everything was just right, which made him unable to stop.


    His big hand sped the back of her head, and he deepened the kiss.


    The following day, when Caroline woke up, Nathan was gone. He left a note on the bedside table with


    his words on it: [Little sleepyhead, I¡¯m going to thepany.]


    Caroline was sore and tired. She got into the quilt. Since she followed him, she had be a little


    sleepyhead.


    At that time, she received a WhatsApp message from Janelle.


    Janelle texted: [Carol, what are you doing?)


    Caroline replied: [Sleeping.]


    Janelle: [Why are you sleeping now? Get up, and have some fun with me!]


    Then, Janelle sent a picture.


    Caroline nced at the photo, which was taken at night. Under the dim streetmp, a Rolls-Royce


    Phantom stopped at the door of the Sullivan residence. Renee opened the front passenger door and


    got in with a shy face.


    The man in the driver¡¯s seat could not be seen clearly in the ck and luxurious car, but Caroline


    recognized that it was Nathan¡¯s car at a nce.


    The man in the car was Nathan!


    Janelle texted again: [Carol, this photo has been on the entertainment news. It¡¯s all over the news.


    Nathan, the head of Faraday Group, is meeting up with Renee, The Genius Perfumer. They spent an


    hour in the car. It seems that their rtionship has been


    exposed. Wake up, and go check it out.]

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Chapter 154


    Caroline didn¡¯t know about that incident. Hence, she checked her Twitter.


    Nathan had been very mysterious all those years. His personal life was unsullied, and there was no


    woman around him. That was the first time that he had a rumor, especially when it was with Renee,


    The Genius Perfumer. Therefore, that photo was on the trending topic, followed by the word ¡°trending.¡±


    Renee¡¯s fans werementing on the photo.


    [Oh, my Go d. Beauty Renee is a promising girl. She is in a rtionship with Nathan, the richest of the


    rich in Yarwood.]


    [Many said that Nathan is an unattainable person. I did not expect him to be with Rence.]


    [The noble director and The Genius Perfumer. What kind of immortal love is this? I fully support this


    rtionship.]


    [Beauty Renee, I love you!]


    Renee already had 9 00 thousand followers. That wave of love made her famous, and the number of


    followers directly rose to a few million.


    Caroline nced at the photo and replied: [Saw it.]


    Janelle: [That¡¯s all? Tell me, what exactly is happening between Nathan and Renee?]


    Caroline: [I don¡¯t know.]


    Janelle: [Then, you should know what happened between you and Nathan, right?]


    Caroline thought for a while and then replied: [Sleeping buddy.]


    It took Janelle a while to respond..


    After a while, Janelle continued: [Don¡¯t you mind?]


    Caroline looked at the ceiling for a while. If she didn¡¯t mind, it would be false. It was. Renee who


    pushed Nora down the stairs.


    She thought, ¡°How dare he have an affair with Renee?¡±


    At that time, Caroline suddenly remembered that Yuliana had told him some time ago. that he would


    marry Renee. He had a past with Renee.


    Caroline replied: [I¡¯ll ask him when hees back tonight.]


    §à


    |||


    Chapter 154


    At that time, her phone rang. It was Connor.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She answered the call. On the other side, Connor said happily, ¡°Carol,e home for dinner tonight. I


    have an important thing to announce.¡±


    Caroline felt that Nathan and Renee had something to do with that announcement. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    As Caroline returned to the Sullivan residence, Connor and Liliana sat on the couch in the living room


    with a smile. ¡°Carol, have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what do you have to announce?¡±


    ¡®Carol, there is one thing you may not know. Nathan married Shelley two years ago, but he married the


    wrong person. In fact, Renee is the real bride of Nathan.¡±


    She thought, ¡°Nathan married the wrong person? In fact, the person he was going to marry was Renee,


    Renee was Nathan¡¯s real bride?¡±


    There was no change in Caroline¡¯s expression. She nced at Connor and said, ¡°It has nothing to do


    with me. Why are you telling me this?¡±


    Liliana quickly added, ¡°Carol, we don¡¯t know what method you used to get close to Yuna and the little


    princess of the Faraday family, but these methods are useless. Nathan is Renee¡¯s. I know that you


    have been raised in the countryside all these years and hated Renee. Now, you are trying your best to


    take everything from her. Carol, let us make up for it. Your father and I will help you get on a blind date


    and introduce you to a good man. Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be Mr. Scott anymore. Let¡¯s find a young and


    talented man who is excellent and doesn¡¯t dislike your face. What do you think?¡±


    Something was strange at that moment. Connor and Liliana wanted to make it up to her. They were


    afraid that she would get in the way of Renee.


    Caroline stood up and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my matters. I already have a boyfriend.¡±


    At that time, Renee¡¯s voice sounded at the door. ¡°Carol, who is your boyfriend?¡±


    Caroline looked up and saw Renee walking in. There was another person beside her, Nathan.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Chapter 155


    Nathan came as well.


    Caroline froze and didn¡¯t expect to see him in the Sullivan residence.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, pleasee in.¡± Connor and Liliana stood up to greet Nathan.


    ¡°Carol, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet. Who¡¯s your boyfriend? Why don¡¯t us know? That way,


    we can help you take a second look,¡± Rence asked curiously.


    Caroline nced at Nathan, who was dressed in a ck suit and was noble and upright. At that


    moment, his deep and narrow eyes were staring at her.


    you let


    ¡°Since you guys want to know, I don¡¯t want to say it. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Caroline left.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Renee didn¡¯t know who Caroline¡¯s boyfriend was, but she was disdainful that an ugly woman from the


    countryside could find a good boyfriend.


    Renee looked at Nathan shyly and said, ¡°Nathan, coffee.¡±


    Sit down. I¡¯ll make you a cup of


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± Nathan said indifferently. ¡°Did you release that photo?¡±


    Renee was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Nathan to appear there. She thought, ¡°Is he here. to ask about


    this?¡±


    Renee panicked a little. That night, when she met Nathan, she instructed someone to take photos of


    them secretly. That morning, she exposed the images to the media. reporters.


    She had lost twice in a row when she was with Yuna and Yuliana. Hence, she couldn¡¯t be passive


    anymore.


    However, Nathan was so sharp that he could tell from her actions.


    ¡°Nathan, L¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do such a thing again.¡± Then, Nathan left.


    ¡°Why did he leave? Renee, is Mr. Faraday angry?¡± Connor and Liliana were a little. scared.


    Renee smirked. ¡°Dad. I¡¯m using this to test Nathan¡¯s limits. Nathan is very


    tolerant of me.¡±


    O


    Chapter 155


    or and Liliana believed what Renee said.


    At that time, a call came from Francesca. ¡°Connor, everyone in the circle now knows that Renee


    belongs to Nathan. Sullivan Group is receiving a huge amount of orders. Many people called to ask for


    cooperation. Come to thepany quickly. You have to take over thepany slowly. Thepany


    belongs to you in the future.¡±


    Connor was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡±


    At that time, Liliana¡¯s phone also rang. It was Mina. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, congrattions. It turns out that


    Renee is in a rtionship with Nathan. Everyone asked me to ask you out for card games. Do you


    have time?¡±


    Liliana, led by Mina and the fame of Renee, had sessfully entered the noble circle. She quickly


    nodded and said, ¡°Mrs. Statham, I have time!¡±


    At that moment, Connor and Liliana really loved Renee. ¡°Renee, you are our best daughter!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Renee took a sip of coffee calmly.


    After Caroline returned to Penningcoll Residence, she began to look for the emerald.


    She had looked in the study, but it was not there.


    She thought, ¡°It¡¯s not in the Faraday manor and Penningcoll Residence. Where did he put the


    emerald?¡±


    Caroline was a little sleepy that day and slept carly.


    As the night fell, Caroline felt that someone was pressing on her. That person kissed her face and red


    lips and soon put a hand into the quilt.


    Caroline opened her sleepy eyes only to see Nathan¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Nathan asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered in a soft voice.


    ¡°You can go back to sleep.¡± He kissed her.


    She thought, ¡°How can I sleep when he is so noisy?¡±


    Caroline pressed on his big hand and stared at him with her sleepy eyes. ¡°What¡¯s with Renee and


    you?¡±


    Nathan let go of her, propped his hands on the bedside, and sat up.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Chapter 156


    He looked down at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Did you forget what I told youst night?¡±


    Caroline felt cold.


    ¡°Who do you think


    you are to ask me this? Carol, you crossed the line.


    Caroline trembled slightly and said, ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She thought the topic was over, but Nathan looked at her and suddenly asked, ¡°Who is your


    boyfriend?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s heart clenched. In fact, she made it up in the Sullivan residence.


    Nathan smiled coldly. ¡°That boyfriend should not be me, right?¡±


    Caroline said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    He bent over and kissed her again.


    Caroline was a little stiff and not as sweet as usual. Soon, she pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nathan. I¡¯m


    a little ufortable. I don¡¯t want to do it tonight.¡±


    Nathan stood up and looked at her, reaching out to pinch her small face. ¡°Carol, you look jealous now.


    This will be thest time you have this expression.¡±


    After saying that, he let go of her. ¡°Just forget it if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    He got up and left the room.


    Soon, Caroline heard the sound of the car engine outside. He drove away.


    That night, they parted with each other unhappily. Caroline covered herself with the quilt and went to


    bed with her eyes closed.


    Caroline and Janelle agreed to have some fun in Heaven Bar. Janelle said, ¡°Nathan didn¡¯t exin


    Renee¡¯s affairs to you. Not only that, he even scolded you?


    The bartender made co cktails for them. Caroline took a sip and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I crossed the line.¡±


    ¡°Then, your rtionship is unequal. He is ying with you.¡±


    ¡°Janelle, it depends on how you understand it. Don¡¯t always think that he is ying with me. In fact, I


    can also y with him. Think about how much it costs to order a signature


    O


    me money. Nathan is generous.¡±


    the rich. I can sleep with him for free, and he


    Then, Caroline continued, ¡°Look at Renee. We don¡¯t have to take her seriously. If she dares to provoke


    me again, I will send her a bed photo of Nathan and me. For sure, it will annoy her!¡±


    Janelle snorted and took a sip of the co cktail. ¡°Carol, I truly hope you don¡¯t have Nathan in your heart.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Janelle. Come on. Let¡¯s toast for Mr. Faraday, the escort.¡±


    They did not respect Nathan by giving him that nickname.


    At that time, a familiar voice sounded. ¡°Carol, what a coincidence. You are here, too.¡±


    Renee was there with Mabel, the daughter of the Zeigler family.


    Janelle turned around and nced at Renee. ¡°It¡¯s you, Renee. It¡¯s been a long time. You¡¯re still so


    annoying.¡±


    Seeing Janelle had returned, Renee¡¯s expression changed. She was almost unbeatable in Yarwood


    during those years, but the daughter of the Leighton family crushed her. When she was in school, she


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    tried to please the daughter of the Leighton family, but Janelle ignored her and didn¡¯t want to make


    friends with her.


    It turned out that she was friends with Caroline.


    ¡°Mabel, let¡¯s go.¡± Renee left with Mabel.


    They walked into the corridor, and Mabel immediately said, ¡°Janelle is still so arrogant. She didn¡¯t want


    to make friends with us. Instead, she is friends with Caroline-the ugly woman from the countryside.¡±


    Rence looked up and suddenly saw an acquaintance in front of her. It was Eliott, Janelle¡¯s brother.


    If she remembered correctly, she and Eliott had met several times abroad a year ago, and Eliott had a


    good impression of her.


    SEND GIFT


    111

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Chapter 157


    Renee could tell immediately whether a man liked or disliked her.


    In fact, Eliott was an eligible bachelor, but she already had Nathan, who possessed even better


    qualities.


    Renee¡¯s red lips curled. She could finally get her revenge for the humiliation she suffered at the hands


    of Janelle.


    At the same time, Eliott saw her and began walking toward her immediately.


    Looking at a deted Renee, Caroline reached out to hold Janelle¡¯s arm, ¡°Janelle, I know you were


    settling the score for me. Thank you.¡±


    Janelle poked at her friend¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°It¡¯s your treat tonight. Use the card given to you by Mr.


    Faraday, the escort. Has he given it to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t want it,¡± Caroline replied.


    She had refused his gold-gilded ck card, and she had no idea where the card went after going to


    bed with Nathan that night.


    Janelle eximed, ¡°What? Carol, what are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you want it? When Mr. Faraday, the


    escort discusses money matters with you, don¡¯t talk about feelings and rtionships with him.


    Otherwise, you¡¯ll devalue yourself. Got it?¡±


    Caroline nodded obediently. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Go back tonight and get the card back!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two women finished drinking their coc ktails and were ready to go home. Suddenly, amotion


    urred. ¡°Oh no, something horrible happened! Mr. Leighton tried to force himself on Renee!¡±


    Janelle froze and thought, ¡°What¡¯s my brother doing?¡±


    ¡°Carol, something¡¯s happened to my brother. I¡¯ll check it out.¡± Janelle ran inside quickly.


    Janelle, I¡¯lle with you.¡± Caroline followed along.


    Many people had already gathered at the entrance to the luxurious private room. When Caroline and


    Janelle managed to squeeze through the crowd, they saw Eliott pinning Renee down forcefully.


    ¡°Renee, I like you. Be my girlfriend.¡±


    Janelle was appalled. She had a strong urge to p her brother. ¡°Eliott, what are you


    10:17 Wed, 21 Feb


    Chapter 157


    doing? Are you crazy? Let go of her!¡±


    Renee seized the opportunity to push Eliott away and ran outside. She screamed, ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    Eliott went after Renee.


    Caroline grabbed Eliott¡¯s wrist, but he shook her off violently as if he had


    gone mad.


    Caroline bumped into the wall. A loud bang ensued, and a huge lump formed on her forehead.


    ¡°Carol!¡± Janelle quickly held Caroline in her arms. ¡°Carol, are you okay?¡±


    Caroline looked at Eliott and slowly frowned. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Janelle.¡±


    The bar had descended into chaos. All of a sudden, several people entered Heaven Bar. Nathan,


    Samuel, and a few other rich young men had dropped by to have fun.


    Samuel asked, ¡°Nathan, how are things between you and Caroline?¡±


    Nathan was holding a cigarette between his fingers. ¡°She¡¯s living in Penningcoll Residence.¡±


    ¡°So, both of you are living together.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then, why are you out tonight? Did you two have a fight?¡±


    Nathan took a drag on his cigarette, and a frown appeared on his handsome face. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know


    her ce. She asked me about my rtionship with Renee, and she even threw a bit of a tantrum,


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    perhaps due to jealousy.¡±


    As he spoke, he flicked the cigarette ash into an ashtray. Then, he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t like it when she


    develops feelings for me, so I didn¡¯t cate her.¡±


    Samuel smiled and said, ¡°Why are you so afraid of her developing feelings for you?¡±


    Nathan asked, ¡°Do you think I can marry her?¡±


    Samuel showed that he understood Nathan¡¯s situation. After all, the rtionship was akin to a business


    transaction. Nathan had already told Caroline that he could neither make their rtionship official nor


    let her bear his children. Thus, he did not want to lead her on.


    Nathan was a mature and refined man. He had slept with Caroline, so he could not hurt. her


    emotionally anymore. This was also his way of protecting Caroline, albeit a little


    Chapter 157


    mean.


    Samuel took a sip of his wine and said, ¡°Who do you want to marry, then? The one arranged by your


    grandmother for you or the one you have feelings for?¡±


    Nathan nced at Samuel, and thetter stopped talking.


    At the same time, Mabel hurried over and cried, ¡°Help, Mr. Faraday! Renee is in danger. Mr. Leighton


    tried to force himself on Renee!¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Chapter 158


    Samuel set down his ss of wine. He thought, ¡°Things are getting interesting.¡±


    Nathan sat still and did not move. Smoke emanating from the cigarette between his fingers blurred his


    handsome face. ¡°Call the police if there¡¯s danger. Why look for me?¡±


    Mabel was stunned and did not understand what Nathan meant. Everybody knew that Rence was


    Nathan¡¯s woman.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking, Mr. Faraday. Go and check on Renee. Mr. Leighton, Janelle, and Caroline are inside.


    They are bullying Rence. It¡¯s terrible,¡± she exined.


    Nathan narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Who did you say are still inside?¡±


    ¡°Janelle and Caroline.¡±


    Nathan flicked his cigarette into the ashtray and got up to leave.


    Mabel heaved a sigh of relief. Apparently, Nathan still cared about Renee.


    Renee was already outside, but Eliott hugged her from behind again and tore her neckline go, Renee.


    Please be my girlfriend. I really like you!¡±


    ¡°No! Let go of me!¡± Renee cried.


    Suddenly, a group of bodyguards d in ck suits hurried over to drag Eliott away. Renee looked up


    and saw Nathan approaching her.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday!¡± Renee¡¯s beautiful, petite face was covered in tears. Her hair was disheveled, and her


    clothes were torn. She wrapped her arms around her body tightly and ran toward Nathan pitifully. ¡°Help


    me, Mr. Faraday!¡±


    Nathan looked at Renee expressionlessly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Rence seemed to be frightened, and her shoulders were trembling. ¡°I came here to hang out with


    Mabel. Along the way, I met Mr. Leighton, who invited me to his private room. When I entered, Mr.


    Leighton pounced on me, telling me that he liked me very much and that he wanted me to be his


    girlfriend. I refused, and he¡­ he¡­¡±


    Janelle could not believe that her brother would do this sort of thing. She asked him, ¡°Eliott, do you


    really like Rence?¡±


    At once, Mabel spoke. ¡°A year ago, Mr. Leighton and Rence met each other abroad several times. As


    such, Mr. Leighton fell in love with Renee. He must have realized that Renee is Mr. Faraday¡¯s woman


    now. Since Mr. Leighton couldn¡¯t have Renee for himself, he decided to force himself on her.¡±


    m so scared.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    of them away¡±


    ¡°Eliott!¡± Janelle cried.


    Soon, the chaos died down. Nathan did not spot Caroline among the crowd, so he entered the private


    room hastily.


    However, nobody was inside the room.


    Caroline was gone.


    Nathan wondered, ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    Meanwhile, Janelle came over. ¡°Carol! Where¡¯s Carol?¡±


    Nathan looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you know where she is?¡±


    ¡°It was too chaotic just now. Carol bumped her forehead against the wall and got injured¡­¡±


    Before Janelle could finish speaking, Nathan turned around and left.


    Nathan drove back to the Penningcoll Residence. As soon as he entered the living room, he saw Yuna


    descending the stairs. Apparently, his mother was here.


    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m here? If I don¡¯t drop by, are you going to do whatever you want? What¡¯s your


    deal with Renee? You have a beautiful woman at home. Instead of living life properly, you decided to


    have an affair!¡± Yuna scolded.


    Nathan was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Yuna.¡± At the same time, a soft voice resounded from the staircase. Then, Caroline descended the


    stairs.


    Nathan looked at her. Yuna had treated the wound on the young woman¡¯s forehead, and a white


    bandage had been applied in its ce. Caroline looked distant and frail, and her eyes were red-rimmed


    and filled with tears.


    Nathan wanted to walk toward Caroline.


    However, Yuna blocked his way. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Get out! Don¡¯t enter this house if


    you don¡¯t settle your other problems!¡±


    111


    O

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Chapter 159


    After that, Yuna kicked Nathan out.


    Nathan pleaded, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You are a 30-year-old man. And yet, you still call for me all the time. It¡¯s disgusting that you


    are a mama¡¯s boy!¡±


    Boom.


    Yuna mmed the door shut.


    Nathan was rendered speechless.


    When Nathan returned to the Faraday Group, Janelle barged in and demanded, ¡°Get out of the way. I


    want to see Mr. Faraday.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Leighton, please wait a moment. Let me go in and report your arrival.¡±


    Alfred couldn¡¯t stop her. The door of Nathan¡¯s office was pushed open, and Janelle walked in.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday¡­ Alfred uttered.


    Nathan waved his hand, and Alfred stepped aside.


    Janelle stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Faraday, where is my brother? Where have you brought him?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s handsome face was indifferent and reserved. Due to his bad mood, his gaze was frosty. ¡°Your


    brother is at the police station. He is suspected of sexual assault. He shall be sentenced ording to


    what he had done. It is estimated that he will be jailed for five years.¡±


    Hearing that, Janelle gasped, ¡°Five years? ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t usually act like this¡­¡± Nathan lifted his


    thin lips and interrupted her mercilessly, ¡°Keep those words for the judge. It¡¯s useless telling that to


    me.¡±


    Janelle nced at Nathan and turned to leave.


    Alfred stepped forward and whispered, ¡°Mr. Faraday, Ms. Leighton, and Ms. Sullivan are best friends.


    Ms. Leighton must have gone to see Ms. Sullivan now. If Ms. Sullivan pleads for mercy¡­¡±


    Nathan sat in the chair and watched the surveince video. It was indeed Eliott who took the initiative


    to walk towards Rence and then entered the room.


    DK91%


    Chapter 159


    The surveince video in the room also showed that Eliott and Renee sat together and had a few


    conversations. Then, Eliott jumped on Renee and began to assault her.


    Those were exactly what Renee said.


    At that moment, Alfred received a call. He looked at Nathan with a troubled expression.. ¡°Mr. Faraday,


    Ms. Renee Sullivan is still crying. She is still in shock, and she wants to see you. Do you want to go


    andfort her?¡±


    Nathan looked up and asked, ¡°Alfred, do you think I¡¯m that free?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Do


    you want me to teach you how to send people away?¡±


    Alfred was at a loss for words.


    Alfred almost cried when he thought, ¡°Every time Mr. Faraday is in a bad mood, he vents his anger on


    me. Am I a punching bag to him?¡±


    After Alfred left, Nathan leaned his head against the back of the chair. He raised his hand and pinched


    the space between his brows. He thought of Caroline¡¯s innocent yet s exy face with band-aids, which


    made him want to throw her into the couch and kiss her hard..


    He took out his phone, which had no notification. The two of them left with displeasure the previous


    night, and she didn¡¯t send any messages to him.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t contact him too when something happened today.


    Nathan wondered, ¡°Caroline is a smart woman. She is fast to pick up the rules I taught her.¡±


    At the Penningcoll Residence, Janelle had just arrived. Caroline took Janelle to her


    room.


    Janelle checked on Caroline¡¯s injury first and then told Caroline about the current situation. ¡°Carol, what


    should I do now?¡±


    ¡°Janelle, I can¡¯t plead with Nathan. My words don¡¯t matter. Mr. Leighton hurt Rence. Nathan won¡¯t let


    Mr. Leighton go because of me.¡±


    ¡°I understand that, Carol. I didn¡¯t mean to ask you to beg Nathan. I just can¡¯t figure out why Eliott, who


    is such a gentle person, did that. No matter how blind he is, he can¡¯t be that crazy, to the point where


    he jumped on Renee and tried to force himself on her.¡± Janelle couldn¡¯t believe what happened. She


    felt that she didn¡¯t know Eliott at all.


    Caroline took Janelle¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Janelle, Mr. Leighton won¡¯t do that. Renee


    91%


    Chapter 159


    framed Mr. Leighton.¡±


    Janelle asked, ¡°Carol, did you find anything?¡±


    Caroline blinked yfully and replied, ¡°We don¡¯t have to beg Nathan for this matter. I have an idea.


    Leave it to me.¡±

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Chapter 160


    The two girls chatted for a while. Just then, they heard the sound of vibration. It was Caroline¡¯s phone


    ringing.


    It was a video call from Nathan.


    ¡°It¡¯s from Mr. Faraday, the escort. I¡¯ll go out. You guys have a good chat.¡± Janelle went out sensibly.


    As Caroline answered the video call, Nathan¡¯s handsome face broke into sight. He seemed to be


    smoking in his office.


    He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my mom?¡±


    ¡°She stays here tonight. She said she will stay here for a few more days,¡± replied Caroline.


    ¡°A few more days?¡± Nathan pondered.


    Thinking of that, Nathan caught a deep breath and smoked in too much. He coughed in a low voice


    while wondering, ¡°When can I go back?¡±


    Caroline reassured, ¡°Mr. Faraday, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll exin to Mrs. Faraday.¡±


    Nathan nced at her amidst puffs of cigarette smoke. ¡°How will you exin?¡±


    ¡°Renee and I had known each other. I will say that I asked you to go there that night to get something.


    Then, you were photographed by entertainment journalists and they wrote a bunch of nonsense.¡±


    Nathan looked at her as he thought, ¡°Caroline learns the rules very quickly. She doesn¡¯t mind me and


    Rence at all. She even lies for us. If Renee and I are together one day, she probably won¡¯t mind giving


    out her condoms as a gift to us.¡±


    They were silent for a while. After that, Caroline said, ¡°Mr. Faraday, you don¡¯t have to worry about


    Yuna. Do you have anything else to say? If not, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Nathan wondered.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes fixed on her fair and tender face, along with the band-aid on her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    have anything to say to me?¡±


    Caroline shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to beg for mercy.


    ¡°No wonder she didn¡¯t call,¡± Nathan mumbled internally.


    91%


    Chapter 160


    As Nathan took a drag, Caroline said, ¡°There is one thing. Mr. Faraday, can Janelle¡­ sleep here


    tonight?¡±


    Caroline thought, ¡°This is Nathan¡¯s house. If I want my best friend to stay overnight, I have to ask for


    his permission.¡±


    Nathan frowned and replied, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Hearing Nathan¡¯s words, Caroline uttered inwardly, ¡°That¡¯s a no.¡±-


    Caroline lowered her head and answered, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°You care so much about where your best friend lives. Why don¡¯t you care about where I live tonight?¡±


    Nathan asked as he had just been kicked out.


    Caroline looked at him quietly with her bright eyes. She replied after a while, ¡°As long as Mr. Faraday


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    doesn¡¯t return to Penningcoll Residence, it has nothing to do with me wherever you go. I understand


    the rules.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at her coldly in the dim light.


    The atmosphere between the two turned cold. Nathan sneered, ¡°Good girl.¡±


    With that said, he hung up the phone.


    It was another time that he left with displeasure.


    Caroline held the phone and felt that Nathan was angry again. She wondered, ¡°Thest time he got


    angry because I didn¡¯t understand the rules. Why is he still angry this time when I now follow the


    rules?¡±


    Just then, Janelle walked in. Caroline apologized, Janelle, I initially wanted you to stay, but Mr.


    Faraday, the escort doesn¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°Carol, what were you thinking? This is the ce where you and Mr. Faraday live together. It¡¯s


    inappropriate for me to stay here and sleep in your bed.¡±


    Caroline responded, ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t think of that.¡±


    Janelle winked ambiguously. ¡°Just think of Mr. Faraday, the escort. Carol, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Be careful outside.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My driver is waiting for me outside. Bye.¡±


    The next day, Caroline brought Janelle to the Sullivan residence to look for Renee.


    Chapter 160


    Renee was resting in her room. She was not surprised but even felt excited that Caroline and Janelle


    came to find her. ¡°Both of you have finallye to beg me.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    0


    COMMENT

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Chapter 161


    Janelle looked at Rence coldly. ¡°Renee, does my brother really want to take advantage of you?¡±


    Renee came forward to Janelle and was finally able to say arrogantly, Janelle, what are you doubting?


    You used to look down on me and didn¡¯t want to make friends with me, but look what happened now. It


    turned out that your brother likes me. What a pity! I don¡¯t like your brother and I don¡¯t want to be your


    sister¨Cinw.¡±


    Janelle gritted her teeth. She was so angry. They knew that Renee was a pretentious woman, but it


    seemed that men liked this kind of woman.


    ¡°Renee, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Kneel and prostrate!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to let go of your brother? Then put away your dignity, go on your knees, and keep


    on prostrating to me until I¡¯m satisfied and happy. If so, maybe I¡¯ll let go of your brother. Otherwise, I¡¯ll


    hire the bestwyer to put your brother behind bars for a few years. When your brother¡¯s life is ruined,


    will the whole Leighton family not also be led to the downfall?¡±


    ¡°Renee, you are such a vicious woman!¡±


    Renee curled her lips and smiled without any fear. ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    At that time, a pleasant voice sounded, ¡°Renee, did you craft a perfume with love flowers?¡±


    Renee froze and suddenly turned to look at Caroline.


    Caroline had been standing quietly without saying anything ever since she entered the room. This was


    the first sentence she said.


    ¡°How did she know that?¡± Rence thought.


    Renee¡¯s eyes shed with panic. ¡°Caroline, what nonsense are you talking about? What¡¯s love flower?


    I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Caroline stepped forward and looked at Renee sharply and coldly. Her lips curled halfway as she said,


    ¡°Renee, you deliberately seduced Mr. Leighton yesterday. When you entered the private room, you


    sprayed perfume made of love flowers on your


    TUE: THU HIE


    Chapter 161


    body. The effect of love flowers is even stronger than aphrodisiacs. Mr. Leighton must be unable to get


    ahold of himself and pounced on you directly. Am I right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Renee was shocked. ¡°Nobody knows that I¡¯ve used love flowers to make perfume. How did Caroline


    know that?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Renee, you¡¯re quite cruel. How dare you set Mr. Leighton up and drug him so that he will take


    advantage of you? Do you think you¡¯ll lose your reputation if this is exposed?¡±


    Renee still could not figure out which step did she make a mistake now. She clenched her fist and


    stared at Caroline with a gloomy look. ¡°Just go ahead and expose me! Let¡¯s see if anyone would


    believe you. I indeed used love flowers to make perfume. However, you have no evidence. Everyone


    will think that I¡¯m the victim!¡±


    Caroline¡¯s clear eyes were shining and smiling. ¡°Evidence? We indeed don¡¯t have it in the beginning.


    But now, we have it.¡±


    With that, Caroline took out a recording pen, which recorded all the conversations she just had with


    her..


    Renee took a deep breath and was shocked at the fact that Caroline brought along a recording pen.


    ¡°Give me the recording pen!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Renee!¡± Caroline blinked as she looked at Renee. ¡°This recording pen recorded all the


    ugly facts of you drugging others¡® brothers to take advantage of you. and forcing others¡® sisters to kneel


    and prostrate. If you dare to take a step, I¡¯ll post the sound recording online.¡±


    ¡°Caroline, no!¡±


    ¡°Okay! You immediately withdraw thewsuit and say that it was a misunderstanding. Then, I¡¯ll give you


    the recording pen.¡±


    Renee did not expect Caroline could see through such a good n and turn the tables. She was so


    furious that her whole body trembled, but she could not do anything to Caroline.


    ¡°This recording pen must not be exposed!¡± Renee thought.


    ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±


    Caroline raised her eyebrows. ¡°With this, the matter is solved,¡± she thought.


    2/3


    Chapter 161


    At that time, Janelle rushed forward and raised her hand to p Renee¡¯s face.


    p!


    Renee was pped right in the face. It was so hard that her face turned to the side.


    She covered her red face and stared at Janelle. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±


    Caroline said, ¡°Yeah, I hit you. Do I have to pick a time?¡±


    COMMENT


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Chapter 162


    Renee fell silent.


    ¡°Janelle, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Janelle left with Caroline. Before leaving, she deliberately bumped into Renee. ¡°You¡¯d better be careful


    from now on!¡±


    Renee was furious. She stretched out her hands and swiped all the skincare products on the dresser to


    the ground. ¡°Caroline! It¡¯s all because of Caroline!¡± she thought angrily.


    She did not take Caroline seriously in the beginning when she returned to the country. But now that


    Caroline gave her a full sense of crisis, she knew she had to deal with her


    now.


    Nathan rested in the office. The next day, Alfred came in and reported, ¡°Mr. Faraday, Ms. Renee


    Sullivan withdrew thewsuit. Mr. Leighton has been released, and the Leighton family suppressed all


    the news and handled everything perfectly.¡±


    Nathan was a little surprised. ¡°Renee withdraw thewsuit?¡±


    ¡°It seems that Ms. Caroline Sullivan took Ms. Janelle Leighton and broke into the Sullivan residence.


    It¡¯s unknown what they talked about, but Ms. Renee Sullivan came out with a p mark on her face.


    Undoubtedly, Ms. Caroline Sullivan and Ms. Janelle Leighton hit her.¡±


    The handsome Nathan moved his eyebrows. ¡°She broke into the Sullivan residence with Janelle and


    hit Renee? Two days ago, she just took my mother and Yuliana to confront that jerk and bitch. I didn¡¯t


    expect her to be so¡­ shrewish. After all, she looked like a harmless white rabbit,¡± he thought.


    Nathan took out his phone, which received no messages or calls from Caroline. It seemed that she


    didn¡¯t want to contact him at all.


    He sneered.


    After everything was done, Caroline returned to Penningcoll Residence. Yuna stopped. her. ¡°Carol,


    She faced Yuna, who loved her so much. Caroline walked over with a smile.


    After eating arge piece of strawberry cake, Caroline went upstairs and entered the room. The next


    second, she noticed something strange in the room. There was a noise.


    1/4


    s


    10:33 Thu, 22 Feb G G


    Chapter 162


    on the balcony.


    ¡°What is that sound?¡± she wondered.


    Caroline walked over alertly. At that time, a tall figure climbed onto the balcony, opened the floor¨Cto¨C


    ceiling window, and directly walked in.


    It was Nathan.


    Yuna did not allow him to go home, so he unexpectedly climbed up from the window.


    Caroline couldn¡¯t believe that Nathan, the CEO of the Faraday Group, would climb the window.


    Nathan effortlessly walked in and saw the girl looking at him in surprise. He looked at her and asked,


    ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t you know me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. Why are you back?¡±


    Nathan approached her with his long legs. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me toe back?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Caroline replied.


    After saying that, Nathan leaned over with his strong arm and held her thin waist, pressing her on the


    bookshelf. Then he lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    Hmm!


    That sudden kiss caused Caroline¡¯s brain to go nk. His body smell was full of faint tobo and clear


    perfume, which made her feel numb when he kissed her.


    Caroline raised her hands against his lean but muscr chest and pushed him away at


    little.


    Nathan looked at her and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What did you eat? Your mouth is so


    sweet.¡±


    ¡°Strawberry cake. Yuna bought it for me.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Me being driven out and you guys eating strawberry cake here. What is


    this!¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact me these days?¡±


    A


    SEND GIFT


    |


    Chapter 162


    Caroline stared at him with her clear pupils. She bit her red lips and said obediently, ¡°I told you that if


    you don¡¯te back here, where you go has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Nathan stared at her passionately and said, ¡°Then why won¡¯t you find a way to let mee back to


    you?¡±


    0

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Chapter 163


    At night, Nathan held Caroline tightly against him and whispered sweet nothings in her car with his low


    and deep voice. She curled up her fair fingers and tugged at his suit. ¡°T don¡¯t know how.¡±


    Nathan leaned against her nose, greedily sniffing the fragrance of her body. ¡°You little liar! You have


    countless ways to deal with others. Yet, when ites to me, you say you don¡¯t know how.¡±


    Caroline did not know how to respond to his usation.


    Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s fair and delicate skin flushed like enchanting rouge.


    Nathan looked at her deeply. Then, he moved his gaze upward andnded on the band- aid on her


    forehead. He kissed it gently and said, ¡°You won¡¯t even say you miss me. If you do, even if I¡¯m in the


    sky, I¡¯ll fly back to you immediately.¡±


    He kissed the wound on her forehead with gentleness and pity. Caroline felt her heart turn mushy at his


    action.


    ¡°Carol, I also want to eat strawberry cake.¡± Then he kissed her red lips again.


    For Nathan, she was his strawberry cake.


    Caroline could not refuse Nathan. There was no way she would reject this pleasure brought by him.


    Her small hands, which were tugging at his suit, crept up on his broad shoulders.


    When they were together, they enjoyed their romantic moments to the fullest.


    Just as they were kissing passionately, there was a sudden knock on the door. It was


    Yuna.


    ¡°Carol, I made brownies for you. Open the door.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! Mrs. Faraday is here,¡± Caroline eximed inwardly.


    Caroline got panicked and bit his lip.


    Nathan gripped her body with his big hand, wanting to break her slender waist. He pleaded in a hoarse


    voice, ¡°Stop biting! You¡¯re going to bite me to death!¡±


    M


    A


    Chapter 163


    Caroline¡¯s eyes glistened with tears as she quickly pulled herself back from his lips.


    ¡°Yuna is here. Let go of me!¡± she whispered.


    Nheless, Nathan refused to let go. ¡°Tell her that you are taking a shower.¡±


    Left with no choice, Caroline raised her voice. ¡°I¡¯m taking a shower now. Just leave the brownies at the


    door. I¡¯ll eat themter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Carol.¡± Yuna¡¯s footsteps gradually faded away.


    Caroline breathed a sigh of relief when Yuna finally left. At that moment, Nathan scooped her up in his


    arms and threw her onto the big, soft bed.


    Caroline yelled, ¡°Wait a minute! Where is the card you gave me?¡±


    She asked him for the card.


    Caroline was well aware that before she retrieved the emerald, there was no need for her to be


    embarrassed about spending his money or asking for his house. After all, adults mostly focused on


    money instead of emotions.


    Looking at her open palm, Nathan lowered his head and kissed it. ¡°I didn¡¯t take it. Where did you lose it


    that night? You have to find it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Then I will get it back tomorrow morning.¡± Caroline thought.


    ¡°How much money is in the card?¡± she probed.


    ¡°How much do you want to spend?¡±


    ¡°The more the better.¡±


    Nathany on the bed and lifted Caroline gently. He ced her on top of his body. ¡°Then you have to


    make me feel that the money is worth spending.¡±


    The next day, Nathan was still there when Caroline opened her eyes. He was sleeping with his arms


    around her.


    ¡°Nathan, wake up!¡± She had no choice but to wake him up.


    Nathan moved slightly and wrapped his arms around her tightly. ¡°We fell asleep verytest night.


    Why are you waking me up so early in the morning? Do you want to drain mepletely?¡±


    ¡°Yuna is already up¡­ You should leave before she finds out.¡±


    23


    4


    Chapter 163


    Nathan could only open his eyes. He knew that his mother did not want to see him


    now. Moreover, he was not allowed to return home or touch Caroline. ¡°I can¡¯t even hold


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Caroline and sleep a little longer,¡± heined silently.


    ¡°Come on! Get up and leave.¡± Caroline pushed him to sit up.


    SEND GIFT


    ???

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Chapter 164


    Nathan got out of bed reluctantly and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    At that moment, Caroline received a WhatsApp message from Janelle.


    Janelle texted: [Renee is causing trouble again. Check your Twitter.]


    Caroline logged into Twitter and saw a post from Renee: [I¡¯m so happy. Carol finally has a boyfriend.


    You must live happily ever after!]


    Recently, there had been rumors of Nathan with Renee. Therefore, her tweet attracted many people¡¯s


    attention and caused ¡°Caroline Sullivan¡± to be a trending topic.


    There were more than 10,000ments on this trending topic.


    [Caroline Sullivan? Isn¡¯t she the ugly woman from the countryside?]


    [I¡¯ve met her before. She has a long scar on her face. She¡¯s truly ugly.]


    [I heard that Caroline is a distant rtive of the Sullivan family. Beauty Renee¡¯s parents. pitied her and


    took her in as a housekeeper.]


    [Rence and her family are so kind¨Chearted. Our Beauty Renee is beautiful inside and out like a little


    fairy.]


    [How could this ugly woman find a boyfriend? Who¡¯s her boyfriend?]


    [Can the boyfriend of Caroline please hurry up and im this ugly woman? We¡¯ll wait for the next


    episode of this drama on our benches¡­]


    Janelle sent another message on WhatsApp: [Carol, you¡¯re famous now. Renee has helped you make


    your debut. Not only are millions ofizens waiting to see your boyfriend, but even the socialite circle


    of Yarwood is buzzing with excitement. They are all looking forward to meeting your boyfriend.]


    Caroline was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Renee has a lot of devious tricks up her sleeve. I¡¯ll be humiliated if I can¡¯t show off my boyfriend,¡±


    Caroline mused.


    Janelle asked: [Is Mr. Faraday, the escort, willing to make an appearance?]


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, the escort?¡± Caroline mused.


    1/3


    10:33 Thu, 22 Feb GG


    Chapter 161


    Caroline remembered that a few nights ago, Nathan grabbed her chin with his fingertips and asked her,


    ¡°Your boyfriend shouldn¡¯t be me, right?¡±


    His question put her in an awkward situation.


    At that moment, the door of the bathroom opened. Nathan came out and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Looking at him, Caroline replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Renee made me a trending topic. Now, everyone is


    moring to see my boyfriend.¡±


    There was not much expression on Nathan¡¯s face. He merely stared at her with his deep


    eyes.


    Caroline¡¯s lips curled up into a smirk. ¡°Are you scared? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll expose you?¡±


    Nathan reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°You want to expose our rtionship? You have to


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    think carefully. It¡¯s for your good not to reveal our rtionship. I can ask someone to take care of those


    things online.¡±


    ¡°For my good?¡± Caroline yed with his cor with her fingers as a soft smile bloomed. on her face.


    ¡°Let me think about how you¡¯re doing this for my benefit. You don¡¯t want others to know that I¡¯m


    involved in a rtionship with you because you¡¯re afraid that I can¡¯t find another man after our


    rtionship is over, right?¡®


    No one would dare to get involved with the woman Nathan had a fling with.


    Even if someone wanted to start a rtionship with her, the person most probably had


    ill intentions.


    He was indeed doing this for Caroline¡¯s good.


    It seemed that Nathan was triggered by Caroline¡¯s words. His handsome eyes turned cold as he


    grabbed her hand. ¡°Carol, you¡¯re being petnt again, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Caroline blinked and replied, ¡°Mr. Faraday, you¡¯re overthinking. I was just kidding. Don¡¯t worry about it.


    We have nothing to do with each other outside of bed. I won¡¯t expose you.¡±


    After saying that, Caroline wanted to retract her hand.


    However, Nathan held her tightly and did not let her


    1. go.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Mr. Faraday, it¡¯s my fault again. I¡¯m sorry. You don¡¯t have to worry about


    2/3


    C


    ???


    Chapter 161


    this matter. I know very well that you¡¯re not my boyfriend. You¡¯re my sugar daddy, okay?¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Chapter 165


    Nathan reached out and grabbed Caroline¡¯s palm¨Csized face as he let out an exasperatedugh. ¡°This


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    mouth of yours will be the death of me one day.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, you¡¯d better leave now. Caroline pushed Nathan to the balcony and asked. him to go


    back the same way he came.


    Nathan¡¯s handsome face darkened a little. ¡°This is my home, and she¡¯s my woman. So what if I came


    back to sleep over once? Why should I sneak out like this?¡± he wondered.


    Feeling disgruntled, Nathan climbed down the balcony. Fortunately, he was agile and managed tond


    on the ground steadily.


    Right then, Yuna¡¯s thunderous voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Stop there, you yboy!¡±


    ¡°Crap! My mom saw me!¡± Nathan cursed inwardly as he turned around and ran away.


    At that time, the door of the mansion was flung open. A slipper flew out as Yuna cursed with her arms


    akimbo, ¡°Hey, yboy! You¡¯d better go and y with other bitches. outside. Don¡¯t you dare touch our


    Carol! I¡¯m going to beat you up every time I see you!¡±


    Nathan was stumped for words.


    Meanwhile, Caroline doubled over withughter upstairs. She had never seen Nathan in such a


    wretched state before.


    She took out her phone and replied to Janelle: [Forget about Mr. Faraday, the escort.]


    Janelle texted: [Fine. I have a simple solution. I¡¯ll rent you a boyfriend. I promise that he won¡¯t be worse


    than Mr. Faraday, the escort.]


    Janelle let out a wicked grin.


    Caroline went silent upon seeing the message. ¡°Rent a boyfriend? This is so Janelle,¡± she mused.


    Renee finally won this time. She went to Cienna Care and found that Caroline did note to work


    again..


    Quincyughed. ¡°Renee, now that Caroline is famous, everyone is waiting to see her boyfriend. I guess


    she was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare toe to work today. Her boyfriend should be as ugly as her,


    right?¡±


    Renee was in a good mood. ¡°I guess Caroline¡¯s boyfriend is an ugly and chubby man. I


    1/3


    Chapter 165


    can¡¯t wait to see her getting humiliated!¡± she mused, smirking inwardly.


    Just then. Rafael hurried over and made a major announcement. ¡°Everyone, get ready. The boss is


    ¡°What? The boss of Cienna Care ising over?¡± they wondered.


    The headquarters of Cienna Care was located in Friys. Jeremy Zeigler, the boss of Cienna Care, was a


    very wealthy man with both fame and fortune. He rarely made an appearance in public. Furthermore,


    his worth wasparable to Nathan, the owner of Faraday Group.


    Jeremy had taken a flight to Yarwood. After regaining their senses from the shocking announcement.


    Renee and Quincy quickly tidied themselves up and followed Rafael


    out.


    Now, the whole of Cienna Care was on standby as everyone waited for the arrival of the boss.


    Nevertheless, he did not show up after a long time.


    After answering a phone call. Rafael announced. ¡°Everyone can leave now. The boss just got off the


    ne and won¡¯t being here. He¡¯s going to meet someone.¡±


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, they felt a little disappointed. They wanted to see


    the boss in person.


    Quincy said. ¡°Renee, everyone says our boss is a handsome guy. What a pity he isn¡¯t here. Who do


    you think he went to see?¡±


    Renee pondered for a while and answered. ¡°They must be an important person for our boss to rush


    over to meet them the moment he got off the ne. I can¡¯t guess who it is.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop guessing about the matters regarding the big shots. Let¡¯s wait and see how Caroline will


    make a fool of herself. Quincy suggested.


    Jeremy took his secretary to Golden Pavilion, where someone invited him to dinner.


    At that moment, an acquaintance walked toward Jeremy. Smiling, he greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Faraday.¡±


    Nathan also came here with his secretary, Alfred.


    Nathan had already seen Jeremy. He had crossed paths with the boss of Cienna Care twice abroad


    before. He stepped forward and extended his hand. ¡°Hello, Mr. Zeigler.¡±


    |||


    4


    The see all boon dock handle bellos b?ng an


    When why did youe to Yaround? Nanban add


    Jeremy amlied warmly and wovered happened to be here and came to us


    paver


    Jeremy rujand bis cute and the eyes were led with affection he girlfriend¡±


    FF

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Chapter 166


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Nathan wondered.


    Nathan¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Mr. Zeigler, everyone knows that you¡¯re an cligible bachelor. What


    kind of girl has conquered you?¡±


    Jeremy looked up and smiled. ¡°Ah, she¡¯s here¡±


    Then Jeremy walked toward the door.


    Nathan turned around and saw a familiar slender figure by the door. He narrowed his eyes at the


    woman and realized that she was Caroline.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Caroline had arrived at the restaurant


    ¡°Carol¡± Jeremy walked over and reached out to hug Caroline.


    Caroline raised her head and looked at Jeremy. She greeted him coquettishly, Jeremy, what brings you


    here?¡±


    Janelle texted me saying that you need a boyfriend. So that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I also canc to see the man


    you¡¯re ying with


    ¡°It turns out that the boyfriend Janelle rented is Jeremy!¡± Caroline thought


    Tm not ying with any man!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°You should look up and see if you have yed with Mr. Faraday there.¡±


    Caroline froze and quickly looked up. She saw the handsome and tall figure of Nathan standing in front.


    He was quietly looking at her with an indifferent expression.


    Caroline was at a loss for words.


    ¡°What a small world! Of all ces, he has to be here!¡± sheined inwardly.


    Jeremy reached out and put his arms around her shoulders. He brought the tensed


    Caroline to Nathan and introduced her generously, ¡°Carol, allow me to introduce you. This is Mr.


    Faraday. Mr. Faraday, this is Caroline Sullivan, my girlfriend¡±


    Nathan looked at Caroline without saying a word.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    12


    10, 22 FED


    Chapter 166


    Jeremy asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mr. Faraday, do you and Carol know each other?¡±


    The two of them spoke at the same time.


    Nathan replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Caroline answered, ¡°No, we don¡¯t.¡±


    Alfred, who was standing at the back, froze at their awkward exchanges.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, do you and Carol know each other or not?¡± Jeremy probed again.


    Nathan looked at Jeremy¡¯s hand on Caroline¡¯s shoulder and then at her. He replied with a frosty voice,


    ¡°Whatever she says.¡±


    After saying that, Nathan left.


    Alfred scurried after him.


    At that moment, Janelle ran over and said, ¡°Mr. Zeigler, Carol, I¡¯m sorry foringte. Oh, what


    happened? Did something go wrong?¡±


    Jeremy nced in the direction where Nathan disappeared andughed. ¡°I introduced myself as


    Carol¡¯s boyfriend just now and managed to piss off Mr. Faraday.¡±


    ¡°That serves him right! I really don¡¯t understand what Mr. Faraday is angry about. If he doesn¡¯t want to


    be Carol¡¯s boyfriend, he should let someone else do it!¡± Janelle fumed.


    Caroline nced in the direction where Nathan disappeared. ¡°Janelle, stop talking. Let¡¯s go and have


    dinner now.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Nathan was sitting in a luxury private room. As fate would have it, the trio of Jeremy, Caroline, and


    Janelle was sitting in the luxury private room opposite him.


    Nathan could see the opposite room whenever he looked up. After the waiter served the steak, Jeremy


    cut it into small pieces and handed them to Caroline. He treated her with utmost care and affection. It


    did not seem that he was pretending at all.


    Nathan¡¯s handsome facial features were tense. His gaze darkened ominously. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was


    so charming that she captured the heart of Cienna Care¡¯s boss. Not wonder she was able to join the


    |||


    10:34 Thu, 22 Feb u GG ¡¤


    Chapter 166


    In the opposite luxury private room, Janelle nudged Caroline with her elbow. ¡°Carol. Mr. Faraday has


    been staring at you.¡±


    Caroline had already sensed Nathan¡¯s cold and sharp gaze from the other side. His prating gaze


    made her feel extremely uneasy. She had lost the appetite to enjoy the food in her hand.


    Suddenly, Janelle deliberately remarked loudly, ¡°Mr. Zeigler, people say that absence makes the heart


    grow fonder. After dinner, you and Carol should go back to the hotel. and rest early.¡±


    ?

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Chapter 168


    His pace was quick, and the two long legs under the well¨Ctailored ck trousers released a vigorous


    aura at every step he took. Following Nathan, Caroline stumbled and almost fell several times.


    ¡°Nathan, what are you doing? Let go of me! It hurts!¡±


    Nathan kicked open the door of the lounge in the office and threw Caroline on the bed.


    It was the first time that Caroline hade to his private lounge. The room was decorated in ck and


    white theme. The bed was probably not used by any since it was full of the refreshing scent of Nathan.


    woman


    Caroline felt dizzy. She grabbed the silk sheets and tried to get up. However, Nathan had already


    kneeled on one knee and pinned her down. Then, he leaned over and kissed her red lips.


    Nathan kissed Caroline roughly, almost biting her red lips, deliberately making her ufortable and


    making her feel the pain.


    Unlike the usual tenderness, Nathan only wanted to vent his frustration that night.


    Caroline pushed him away with all her might. ¡°Nathan Faraday! Don¡¯t do this! Our rtionship is equal.


    If you only treat me as a toy and only vent your frustration on me roughly, we can end this rtionship


    at any time!¡±


    Nathan mentally seethed, ¡°End the rtionship? How long had it been since we were together?¡±


    Nathan pressed his tongue against his right cheek and grinned. ¡°Have your found your next target?¡±


    Caroline thought, ¡°What is he talking about?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve found your next target and became bolder when you speak,¡± said Nathan.


    ¡°Nathan, can you stop talking like that?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s handsome face was gloomy, and the veins on his hands were bulging. ¡°Isn¡¯t Jeremy the next


    target you found? I¡¯m curious if he knows we¡¯ve been together.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s clear gaze gradually turned cold.


    Nathan said, ¡°Caroline, you can tell me if you found another target. I said I don¡¯t like sharing my


    bedmate with others.¡±


    18


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    Chapter 168


    ¡°What a coincidence. I also don¡¯t like sharing my bedmate with someone else. You and Renee-¡±


    H


    Nathan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and he interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking bring that up! I didn¡¯t even


    touch Renee, but you and Jeremy hugged each other in front of me. You cheated on me!¡±


    Caroline frowned and did not want to say anything. Their rtionship was simple, so there was no


    need to make itplicated.


    Nathan set the rules and taught her himself. He had never given her hope from the beginning.


    Since Caroline had learned it, Nathan did not have to confuse her with some ambiguous attitude.


    ¡°Jeremy and I didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s up to you to believe that.¡± After saying that, Caroline was about to


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    push Nathan away.


    However, Nathan¡¯s tall and sturdy body was not budging.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, are you angry? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re angry about. When you were rumored to be with


    Renee, I would be the one who didn¡¯t understand the rules and crossed the line if I asked about that.


    Now you don¡¯t have the right to do this to me. You crossed the line today and didn¡¯t follow the rules!¡±


    Nathan was stunned. The emotion in his deep eyes suddenly changed unfathomably.


    He was confused that he forgot the rules he had set.


    Nathan mentally remarked, ¡°That¡¯s right. We won¡¯t discuss our feelings and only enjoy the thrill.¡±


    He had indeed crossed the line that night.


    When he saw Caroline with another man, he noticed he had be slightly unusual.


    Nathan closed his eyes and calmed down. ¡°Stay here tonight. I want you.¡±


    Then, he kissed Caroline.


    However, Caroline turned her head and avoided the kiss. ¡°Mr. Faraday, I¡¯m not in the mood tonight. I


    don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°Caroline, do you have to spoil my mood like this?¡±


    2/3


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    Chapter 168


    85%


    ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll serve you. Give me money, buy me a house, and send me gifts. I can¡¯t refuse your


    request. Come on.¡± Caroline reached out to unbutton her shirt.


    3/3


    SEND GIFT


    AT

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Chapter 168 His pace was quick, and the two long legs under the well¨Ctailored ck trousers released


    a vigorous aura at every step he took. Following Nathan, Caroline stumbled and almost fell several


    times. ¡°Nathan, what are you doing? Let go of me! It hurts!¡± Nathan kicked open the door of the lounge


    in the office and threw Caroline on the bed. It was the first time that Caroline hade to his private


    lounge. The room was decorated in ck and white theme. The bed was probably not used by any


    since it was full of the refreshing scent of Nathan. woman Caroline felt dizzy. She grabbed the silk


    sheets and tried to get up. However, Nathan had already kneeled on one knee and pinned her down.


    Then, he leaned over and kissed her red lips. Nathan kissed Caroline roughly, almost biting her red


    lips, deliberately making her ufortable and making her feel the pain. Unlike the usual tenderness,


    Nathan only wanted to vent his frustration that night. Caroline pushed him away with all her might.


    ¡°Nathan Faraday! Don¡¯t do this! Our rtionship is equal. If you only treat me as a toy and only vent


    your frustration on me roughly, we can end this rtionship at any time!¡± Nathan mentally seethed,


    ¡°End the rtionship? How long had it been since we were together?¡± Nathan pressed his tongue


    against his right cheek and grinned. ¡°Have your found your next target?¡± Caroline thought, ¡°What is he


    talking about?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve found your next target and became bolder when you speak,¡± said Nathan.


    ¡°Nathan, can you stop talking like that?¡± Nathan¡¯s handsome face was gloomy, and the veins on his


    hands were bulging. ¡°Isn¡¯t Jeremy the next target you found? I¡¯m curious if he knows we¡¯ve been


    together.¡± Caroline¡¯s clear gaze gradually turned cold. Nathan said, ¡°Caroline, you can tell me if you


    found another target. I said I don¡¯t like sharing my bedmate with others.¡± 18 These Automation Tools


    Might Surprise You Chapter 168 ¡°What a coincidence. I also don¡¯t like sharing my bedmate with


    someone else. You and Renee-¡± H Nathan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and he interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    fucking bring that up! I didn¡¯t even touch Renee, but you and Jeremy hugged each other in front of me.


    You cheated on me!¡± Caroline frowned and did not want to say anything. Their rtionship was simple,


    so there was no need to make itplicated. Nathan set the rules and taught her himself. He had


    never given her hope from the beginning. Since Caroline had learned it, Nathan did not have to


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    confuse her with some ambiguous attitude. ¡°Jeremy and I didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s up to you to believe


    that.¡± After saying that, Caroline was about to push Nathan away. However, Nathan¡¯s tall and sturdy


    body was not budging. ¡°Mr. Faraday, are you angry? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re angry about. When you


    were rumored to be with Renee, I would be the one who didn¡¯t understand the rules and crossed the


    line if I asked about that. Now you don¡¯t have the right to do this to me. You crossed the line today and


    didn¡¯t follow the rules!¡± Nathan was stunned. The emotion in his deep eyes suddenly changed


    unfathomably. He was confused that he forgot the rules he had set. Nathan mentally remarked, ¡°That¡¯s


    right. We won¡¯t discuss our feelings and only enjoy the thrill.¡± He had indeed crossed the line that night.


    When he saw Caroline with another man, he noticed he had be slightly unusual. Nathan closed


    his eyes and calmed down. ¡°Stay here tonight. I want you.¡± Then, he kissed Caroline. However,


    Caroline turned her head and avoided the kiss. ¡°Mr. Faraday, I¡¯m not in the mood tonight. I don¡¯t want


    it.¡± ¡°Caroline, do you have to spoil my mood like this?¡± 2/3 These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    Chapter 168 85% ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll serve you. Give me money, buy me a house, and send me gifts. I


    can¡¯t refuse your request. Come on.¡± Caroline reached out to unbutton her shirt. 3/3 SEND GIFT AT

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Chapter 169


    Nathan¡¯s chest heaved as he spat out a single, vehement word: ¡°Scram!¡±


    Caroline sprang to her feet and caught sight of a safe nestled inconspicuously in his private lounge.


    She wondered if her emerald was hidden there.


    Caroline tore her gaze away and hurriedly made her exit.


    Nathan smashed his fist against the wall angrily.


    Caroline returned to the presidential suite. Jeremy looked at her and asked, ¡°Did you quarrel with


    Nathan?¡±


    Caroline did not answer.


    Jeremy slowly took out something and ced it in front of Caroline.


    It was a photo, but the photo was flipped to the back so she could not see what it was about.


    Caroline reached out to flip over the photo and asked aloud, ¡°Who is in this picture?¡±


    ¡°Nathan¡¯s first crush,¡± replied Jeremy.


    Caroline paused and looked up at Jeremy.


    Jeremy extended his hand and tousled her hair gently. ¡°Carol, did you do a background check on


    Nathan before getting involved with him? ying with fire like that, without knowing what went down in


    his past, you will be easily heartbroken.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s sight fell on this photo again. She didn¡¯t know that he had a first crush.


    It turned out that there was a girl hidden in his heart.


    ¡°Do I look like her?¡± asked Caroline.


    Caroline wondered to herself if Nathan was drawn to her looks because she resembled


    his first crush.


    Jeremy didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he said to her, ¡°The photo is in your hand. You can see it


    yourself, Carol.¡±


    1/3


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    A


    10:36 Thu, 22 Feb GG


    Chapter 109


    Caroline was silent for a few seconds and slowly pulled her hand back. She didn¡¯t want to see it.


    ¡°Carol, are you really in love with Nathan?¡± asked Jeremy, concerned.


    Caroline shook her head and denied, ¡°Jeremy, I didn¡¯t. I was with him because of the emerald. He took


    the emerald.¡±


    ¡°Have you found the emerald then?¡± asked Jeremy.


    ¡°There is a safe in Nathan¡¯s private lounge. I feel that my emerald must be inside, but We had a falling


    out tonight and I can¡¯t get in,¡± replied Caroline with a sigh.


    After pondering for a moment, Jeremy spoke up. ¡°We need to retrieve the emerald as soon as possible.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I¡¯ll find a girl to seduce Nathan and use her looks as leverage.¡±


    The idea of setting a trap for Nathan sent shivers down Caroline¡¯s spine. ¡°No,¡± she objected hastily.


    ¡°Why not?¡± asked Jeremy.


    Caroline retorted, ¡°He¡¯s not the type to fall for shallow seduction tactics.¡±


    [¡°How can you be so sure he¡¯s not susceptible to lust? After all, he made you his mistress.


    I think he has a thing for innocent¨Clooking girls. I¡¯ll try to find a pretty college girl to see if she can reel


    him in,¡±mented Jeremy.


    ¡°Jeremy, beauty alone won¡¯t work,¡± Caroline countered before swiftly exiting the room.


    Jeremy made a phone call. A few minutester, his personal secretary came and brought Libby, a 19¨C


    year¨Cold campus belle of Ace University.


    Like Caroline, Libby exuded an air of purity that drew men in. While she may not have possessed


    Caroline¡¯s cool and unattainable aura, Libby exuded a vulnerable aura that piqued men¡¯s natural urge


    to safeguard her. She was the type of woman that sessful businessmen would keep at arm¡¯s length,


    yet couldn¡¯t resist being drawn to.


    Jeremy nodded with satisfaction.


    The public¡¯s curiosity continued to bubble and ferment as they eagerly awaited. Caroline¡¯s boyfriend to


    make an appearance. Caroline spent the entire day cooped up at home until Janelle convinced her to


    go out to Heaven Bar that night.


    ¡°Carol, what would you like to drink?¡± asked Janelle.


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    Caroline didn¡¯t answer because she saw several familiar figures in a remote room where Nathan and


    Josh were drinking.


    Nathan was sitting in the main seat with a cigarette in his hand. Someone was next to him. He was with


    an innocent female college student, wearing a white jacket and a miniskirt, and had a very good figure.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, the escort found a new lover? Isn¡¯t that Libby, the campus belle of Ace University next to


    him?¡± Janelle also saw Nathan.


    Caroline looked away.


    ¡°Carol, Mr. Faraday, the escort, really likes university girls. Libby looks like you,¡±mented Janelle.


    Caroline curled her red lips, she wondered, ¡°Look like her, or his first crush?¡±


    373


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Chapter 170


    ¡°Janelle, I need to use the restroom,¡± Caroline rose from her seat.


    In the meantime, Nathan took a cigarette and looked toward Caroline.


    Libby snuggled up to him at the same time. The girl was very good at seducing men. She rubbed her


    body against his arm, but her eyes were pure and innocent. ¡°Nathan,e and have a drink,¡± said


    Libby.


    Nathan¡¯s gaze fixated on Libby as he leaned in closer to her.


    Libby¡¯s heart began to race in anticipation of his kiss.


    Suddenly, Nathan pulled back and whispered into her ear in a low, menacing tone, ¡°Who sent you


    here?¡±


    Libby was stunned.


    Caroline patted her face with cold water and walked out. As soon as she arrived at the corridor, she


    saw Nathan.


    The man was d in a ck shirt and matching trousers. He was just as handsome and aristocratic as


    ever, but his demeanor exuded an icy chill. It was clear that no outsiders. were permitted toe close


    to him.


    His tall body blocked her path. His narrow eyes were like a deep abyss. He stared at her coldly and


    said in a low voice, ¡°Caroline, what do


    you mean?¡±


    Caroline looked up, ¡°Nathan, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Did you send Libby here to y tricks on me?¡± questioned Nathan.


    Caroline immediately understood that Libby was sent by Jeremy. She had told Jeremy that it would not


    work, but Jeremy still sent someone.


    Nathan grasped her face firmly and pulled her closer to him. ¡°What are you ying at? You sent a girl


    dressed just like you to approach me. Did you think that I¡¯d fall for your little scheme? Is that why you


    rejected me and sent a cheap imitation of yourself my way? What sort of person do you take me for?¡±


    Nathan interrogated.


    Caroline felt that her face was deformed. He liked pinching her face. She frowned in pain and pleaded,


    ¡°Nathan, I¡¯m sorry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s eyes continued to radiate a menacing aura, and the intensity of his gaze only


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    A


    Chapter 170


    grew stronger. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question. I want to know why you sent that girl to approach


    me,¡± Nathan demanded, his voiceced with fiery anger.


    Caroline curled her fingers and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Caroline found herself at a loss for words. How could she possibly exin the real. reason for sending


    Libby to approach Nathan? Admitting that she was attempting to steal the emerald was out of the


    question.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you answer me? Don¡¯t you want to be with me anymore? Is it because you prefer Jeremy


    now, so you sent a poor imitation of yourself to deceive me?¡± Nathan prodded, his voiceced with hurt


    and suspicion.


    ¡°Did Nathan really believe that?¡± Caroline remained silent, unsure of how to respond.


    Caroline¡¯s silence added to Nathan¡¯s anger. Nathan opened the door to a room and pushed her in.


    The room was very dark, and Caroline was pushed to a wall. When she wanted to struggle free, the


    man¡¯s body came up from behind.


    ¡°Nathan, what are you doing?¡± shouted Caroline.


    Nathan kissed her little earlobe and rubbed his handsome face on her hair. ¡°Didn¡¯t you. say you were


    sorry just now? I will take you as an apology!¡± said Nathan.


    Caroline bit his hand.


    Nathan returned to the private room. Samuel asked, ¡°What took you so long? You went to find


    Caroline?¡±


    With a cold face, Nathan drank a mouthful of beer.


    As Samuel noticed the small bite mark on his hand, he couldn¡¯t help but remark with a yful tone,


    ¡°You were doing so well in the beginning. What happened? Did you lose your cool when you saw


    another man near Caroline?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes still gleamed with desire and indulgence, even as he


    spoke to Samuel.


    ¡°Ding!¡± Nathan¡¯s phone rang. It was a WhatsApp message from Caroline.


    Nathan clicked on it. Caroline sent: ¡°Nathan, I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore. Let¡¯s end it.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    A


    Chapter 170


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    85%


    16111-31-

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Chapter 171


    She added with another message, ¡°I¡¯ll let Mrs. Faraday know and move out of the Penningcoll


    Residence today.¡±


    Nathan could not believe that Caroline ended their rtionship just like that.


    Nathan threw his phone on the coffee table and poured a bottle of wine into his mouth. ¡°We¡¯re over,¡±


    said Nathan to Samuel.


    ¡°How long has it been? Are you willing to just let it end like that?¡± asked Samuel.


    Nathan sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t take it seriously anyways. I¡¯ve had enough.¡±


    The next day at Cienna Care, Quincy ran to Renee and said, ¡°Renee, Caroline is finally back to work.¡±


    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go and have a look,¡± said Rence excited.


    Renee took Quincy to besiege Caroline. At the same time, Caroline walked over but she did note


    alone. Jeremy was beside her.


    Jeremy was handsome, gentle, and extraordinary. All the female colleagues of Ciennal Care gathered


    around and gossiped.


    ¡°Oh, my God. Who is the handsome man next to Caroline? Is he Caroline¡¯s boyfriend?¡± someone


    asked.


    ¡°I want that kind of boyfriend too!¡± another person eximed.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Someone elsemented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Caroline to have a scar on her face, but she is so charming


    that she can have such a perfect boyfriend.¡±


    Quincy looked at Jeremy and her eyes lit up. She turned to ask Renee, ¡°Renee, is that Caroline¡¯s


    boyfriend?¡±


    Renee was stunned. She thought that Caroline¡¯s boyfriend was a fat man. She did not expect him to be


    so perfect.


    Just as they were discussing, Caroline came over with Jeremy. She looked at Renee and said, ¡°Please


    excuse me. You are in my way.¡±


    Rence and Quincy stepped aside. Caroline took Jeremy into her office.


    As soon as they entered the office, Renee and Quincy followed them. Quincy looked at


    These Automation Te Might Burprise You


    Chapter 171


    Jeremy admiringly. ¡°Sir, do you know who Caroline is? I think she must have fooled. you.¡±


    Jeremy nced at Quincy and asked with interest, ¡°Oh, why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°Caroline is an ugly woman from the countryside. She entered Cienna Care by pulling strings. She has


    a bad reputation. No one likes her here.¡± Quincy began to speak ill of Caroline.


    Caroline smiled helplessly, and Jeremy smiled too. ¡°If my Carol is an ugly woman, then what are you,


    clowns?¡±


    Quincy and Renee were both left speechless.


    Rence clenched her fist in anger, but quickly changed her tone and said, ¡°Caroline, it¡¯s working hours


    now. I don¡¯t think you can bring your boyfriend in here, can you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Caroline. Bringing your boyfriend here is a serious vition ofpany policy. You may have to


    write a self¨Ccriticism or even face termination,¡± Quincy added as she and Renee exchanged a pleased


    look before leaving the room.


    Caroline sighed, ¡°Jeremy, you¡¯re going to be miserable. They¡¯re gonna bully you.¡±


    Jeremy sat on the chair and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have a good time with them.¡±


    Renee turned to Quincy and said urgently, ¡°Quincy, you need to report this to Rafael. Caroline used her


    connections to get in here and now she¡¯s breakingpany rules by bringing her boyfriend. Rafael will


    not tolerate this and will surely fire her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Renee. Then what are you going to do?¡± Quincy asked.


    Renee took out her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tweet.¡±


    Quincy smiled and went to find Rafael.


    Renee secretly took a photo of Caroline and Jeremy, tweeted, and wrote: [I¡¯m so happy that Carol


    brought her boyfriend here today.]


    Renee thought, ¡°If a man doesn¡¯t go out to work in the daytime, it means that he doesn¡¯t have a good


    job at all. Even if he is handsome, he and Caroline are probably the same type of people.¡±


    Renee was determined to start the cyber violence.¡±


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    Chapter 172


    Sure enough, her tweet became a trending topic in minutes, and her eight million followers left


    messages one after another.


    One of thements read: [Caroline¡¯s mysterious boyfriend showed up!]


    Another person added: [Why is he so handsome?]


    Anotherment read: [He¡¯s handsome and charming.]


    Someonemented: [Wake up. It doesn¡¯t matter if he is handsome. I have never heard of that


    person. Is Caroline¡¯s boyfriend a big boss?]


    Someone else replied: [Haha, then let¡¯s quickly make this tweet the trending topic.]


    Aizenmented: [Caroline is shameless. She brought her boyfriend to Ciennal Care as if Cienna


    Care is hers. Cienna Care should fire her as soon as possible!]


    Looking at thosements, Renee smiled with satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, Quincy took Rafael over and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis,e and check it out. Caroline brought her


    boyfriend here during working hours!¡±


    Rafael hurriedly followed Quincy into Caroline¡¯s office.


    Renee quickly followed them to watch how the situation was going to unfold.


    In Caroline¡¯s office, Quincy pointed at Jeremy and said to Rafael proudly, ¡°Mr. Lewis, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s


    Caroline¡¯s boyfriend. I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡±


    Jeremy leaned against the chairzily. He looked up at Rafael and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, long time no see.¡±


    Hearing that, Renee and Quincy froze on the spot. It seemed like they both knew each other before


    this.


    Rafael quickly stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Zeigler, I just heard that you came to Cienna


    Care. I didn¡¯t expect you to be at Caroline¡¯s office.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a big gasp sounded in the room.


    Renee was taken aback. ¡°The big boss?¡±


    Rafael walked towards Jeremy and formally introduced him, ¡°This is the boss of Cienna


    1/3


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    A


    Chapter 172


    Care. Come and greet him!¡±


    Renee and Quincy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. They never expected Caroline¡¯s boyfriend to be the


    boss.


    ¡°The big¡­ big boss?¡± Renee and Quincy stuttered in surprise.


    Caroline arched her eyebrows and approached them, fixing her gaze on them. ¡°Renee, Quincy, what


    did you just say? Did you say I brought my boyfriend here during working hours?¡± she asked with a


    steady voice.


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t! The boss cane to Cienna Care whenever he wants!¡± Renee and Quincy thought to


    themselves. Caroline¡¯s words had stung their pride and left them feeling embarrassed.


    Jeremy said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I think your employees are always gossiping during working hours. Is this their


    attitude in work?¡±


    Rafael scowled at Renee and Quincy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you two? I¡¯ll have you write a thousand¨C


    word reflection for this. Now get out of here and get back to work.


    Renee and Quincy quickly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    They walked out with faces twisted with disappointment and embarrassment. Renee took out her


    phone and opened Twitter.


    Arge number ofizens hadmented under herment section.


    Someonemented: [Damn it. Is that Mr. Zeigler, the boss of Cienna Care Center?]


    Another added: [It¡¯s terrible to be uneducated. Renee¡¯s fans are making a big joke!]


    Aizenmented: [To Renee¡¯s fans, Caroline¡¯s boyfriend is the boss of Cienna Care who is also


    Renee¡¯s big boss.]


    Anotherizen joked: [That¡¯s it. Renee failed to recognize her boss. She really needs to thank her


    fans for pointing it out for her.]


    Renee¡¯sment section was filled withizensughing at her and her fans.


    Renee was so embarrassed that she wanted to delete her tweet and even her entire


    social media ount.


    At the same moment, Jeremy registered a personal ount and published a tweet that read: [Caroline,


    my girlfriend.]


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    A


    Chapter 172


    Jeremy officially imed to be Caroline¡¯s boyfriend.


    The inte was abuzz with the news, but it became even more explosive when another personal


    ount was created at the same time.


    SEND GIFT


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Chapter 172


    Sure enough, her tweet became a trending topic in minutes, and her eight million followers left


    messages one after another.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    One of thements read: [Caroline¡¯s mysterious boyfriend showed up!]


    Another person added: [Why is he so handsome?]


    Anotherment read: [He¡¯s handsome and charming.]


    Someonemented: [Wake up. It doesn¡¯t matter if he is handsome. I have never heard of that


    person. Is Caroline¡¯s boyfriend a big boss?]


    Someone else replied: [Haha, then let¡¯s quickly make this tweet the trending topic.]


    Aizenmented: [Caroline is shameless. She brought her boyfriend to Ciennal Care as if Cienna


    Care is hers. Cienna Care should fire her as soon as possible!]


    Looking at thosements, Renee smiled with satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, Quincy took Rafael over and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis,e and check it out. Caroline brought her


    boyfriend here during working hours!¡±


    Rafael hurriedly followed Quincy into Caroline¡¯s office.


    Renee quickly followed them to watch how the situation was going to unfold.


    In Caroline¡¯s office, Quincy pointed at Jeremy and said to Rafael proudly, ¡°Mr. Lewis, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s


    Caroline¡¯s boyfriend. I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡±


    Jeremy leaned against the chairzily. He looked up at Rafael and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, long time no see.¡±


    Hearing that, Renee and Quincy froze on the spot. It seemed like they both knew each other before


    this.


    Rafael quickly stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Zeigler, I just heard that you came to Cienna


    Care. I didn¡¯t expect you to be at Caroline¡¯s office.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a big gasp sounded in the room.


    Renee was taken aback. ¡°The big boss?¡±


    Rafael walked towards Jeremy and formally introduced him, ¡°This is the boss of Cienna


    1/3


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    A


    Chapter 172


    Care. Come and greet him!¡±


    Renee and Quincy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. They never expected Caroline¡¯s boyfriend to be the


    boss.


    ¡°The big¡­ big boss?¡± Renee and Quincy stuttered in surprise.


    Caroline arched her eyebrows and approached them, fixing her gaze on them. ¡°Renee, Quincy, what


    did you just say? Did you say I brought my boyfriend here during working hours?¡± she asked with a


    steady voice.


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t! The boss cane to Cienna Care whenever he wants!¡± Renee and Quincy thought to


    themselves. Caroline¡¯s words had stung their pride and left them feeling embarrassed.


    Jeremy said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I think your employees are always gossiping during working hours. Is this their


    attitude in work?¡±


    Rafael scowled at Renee and Quincy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you two? I¡¯ll have you write a thousand¨C


    word reflection for this. Now get out of here and get back to work.


    Renee and Quincy quickly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    They walked out with faces twisted with disappointment and embarrassment. Renee took out her


    phone and opened Twitter.


    Arge number ofizens hadmented under herment section.


    Someonemented: [Damn it. Is that Mr. Zeigler, the boss of Cienna Care Center?]


    Another added: [It¡¯s terrible to be uneducated. Renee¡¯s fans are making a big joke!]


    Aizenmented: [To Renee¡¯s fans, Caroline¡¯s boyfriend is the boss of Cienna Care who is also


    Renee¡¯s big boss.]


    Anotherizen joked: [That¡¯s it. Renee failed to recognize her boss. She really needs to thank her


    fans for pointing it out for her.]


    Renee¡¯sment section was filled withizensughing at her and her fans.


    Renee was so embarrassed that she wanted to delete her tweet and even her entire


    social media ount.


    At the same moment, Jeremy registered a personal ount and published a tweet that read: [Caroline,


    my girlfriend.]


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    A


    Chapter 172


    Jeremy officially imed to be Caroline¡¯s boyfriend.


    The inte was abuzz with the news, but it became even more explosive when another personal


    ount was created at the same time.


    SEND GIFT


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Chapter 173


    Someone uploaded a post with no text, which was the photo of Jeremy¡¯s post, [Caroline, my girlfriend].


    However, there was a giant red word on top of it, saying [FAKE].


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jeremy dered that he was Caroline¡¯s boyfriend, but it was imed to be fake by someone online.


    Everyone was wondering,


    Renee clicked on the person¡¯s ount and found no introduction. There was only one name. [Nathan


    Faraday].


    It was the same for Jeremy¡¯s ount. There was no introduction but only the name of [Jeremy Zeigler].


    Both Faraday Group and Cienna Care had their official ounts. On the other hand, Nathan and


    Jeremy didn¡¯t have private ounts, and only their close rtives had their personal contact


    information.


    This time, Nathan and Jeremy both registered their ounts. It was their first public appearance on


    social media.


    Men like them only needed a name on their ounts.


    Renee rubbed her eyes and looked carefully. It was Nathan¡¯s ount.


    Nathan showed up on the Inte just to im that Jeremy was a fake boyfriend.


    ¡°Oh my God, Renee, what is Mr. Faraday doing? Why is he battling with our boss. online? It seems that


    he¡¯s doing it for¡­ Caroline!¡±


    Everyone on the Inte was shocked. Countlessizens came to watch.


    [Is this Mr. Nathan Faraday, the leader of Faraday Group?]


    [Hold on, it is Mr. Faraday himself!]


    [Mr. Faraday and Mr. Zeigler are fighting for a girl online? What a rare sight!]


    In the office, Jeremy raised his eyebrows and looked at Caroline, who was beside him. ¡°Carol, what¡¯s


    Mr. Faraday doing? Didn¡¯t you two break up?¡±


    Caroline didn¡¯t expect Nathan to show up online. She wondered,


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    A


    Chapter 173


    ¡°I¡¯ll change my profile picture.¡±


    Jeremy moved his fingers and used a photo of him and Caroline.


    [Look, Mr. Zeigler has changed his profile picture!]


    Two secondster, Nathan changed his profile picture to a photo of Caroline.


    It was the photo that Caroline sent him when she chatted with him using Shirley¡¯s WhatsApp.


    The photo showed Carolineying on the bed. Although it was not revealing, it was still a sexy selfie.


    [Wow! Mr. Faraday changed his profile picture too!]


    a


    [Mr. Zeigler has a group selfie while Mr. Faraday has a sexy selfie!]


    [I understand now. Mr. Faraday and Mr. Zeigler are fighting to be Caroline¡¯s boyfriend.]


    [So, who is Caroline¡¯s boyfriend?]


    In the office, Caroline looked at the selfie that she had sent casually. She didn¡¯t expect Nathan to save


    and use it as his profile picture.


    Caroline was speechless.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday is quite an interesting man. Well then, I¡¯ll use a photo that he doesn¡¯t have,¡± said Jeremy.


    Caroline stopped him. ¡°Jeremy, forget it. Please stop.¡±


    Jeremy didn¡¯t listen and changed his profile picture again with a photo of Caroline


    when she was a child.


    [Mr. Zeigler changed his profile picture to a childhood photo of Caroline. Looks like they are childhood


    friends.]


    [I¡¯m curious about what photo Mr. Faraday will use this time.]


    [Why didn¡¯t Mr. Faraday do anything? Did Mr. Faraday give up?]


    Jeremy smiled. ¡°Carol, I won. Mr. Faraday doesn¡¯t have your childhood photo.¡±


    At this moment, Jeremy¡¯s phone sounded. [Sorry, your ount has been suspended.]


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    SEND GIFT


    10:37 Thu, 22 Feb u G


    Chapter 173


    Jeremy was rendered speechless.


    .85%


    After losing the battle, Nathan, who wanted to win, immediately used his superpower of


    being rich to suspend Jeremy¡¯s ount.


    Nathan was a despicable man.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Chapter 174


    Everyone on the Inte went crazy.


    [Mr. Faraday is awesome. He suspended Mr. Zeigler¡¯s ount.]


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    [So¡­ did Mr. Faraday win? Congrattions on winning the title of Caroline¡¯s Boyfriend.]


    [Is Mr. Faraday and Caroline in a rtionship? I remember that there was a rumor about Mr. Faraday


    and Renee being together a few days ago.].


    [That¡¯s just a lie from Renee¡¯s fans. They thought that a mere group selfie was a marriage certificate.


    Mr. Faraday finally embarrassed them today.]


    [By the way, Caroline is so charming that the two big shots are willing to fight against. each other for


    her.]


    [I like Caroline very much. Although she is an ugly woman from the countryside, she is quiet and


    doesn¡¯t make a fool of herself. I support her.]


    [I¡¯m also supportive of her. Does she have a personal ount? I want to follow her.]


    Now, the public opinion was on Caroline¡¯s side. Manyizens who were envious and curious about


    Caroline wanted to follow her.


    At the same time, the topic [Nathan Wins Title Of Caroline¡¯s Boyfriend] rushed to the top of the list,


    followed by the word [trending]. The Integged for dozens of seconds, which sessfully


    paralyzed social media.


    Renee¡¯s legs went weak, and she fell to the chair. She never expected Nathan to have a rtionship


    with Caroline.


    Renee wondered,


    1/1


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    C

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Chapter 175


    At Faraday Group, Nathan was sitting in his office.


    Suddenly, there was a notification from Nathan¡¯s WhatsApp.


    It was a message from Samuel. [What¡¯s going on? Did you really fall in love with Caroline?]


    Nathan replied, [You¡¯re crazy.]


    Nathan went on a business trip abroad, and Jeremy left too. Caroline felt peace, but Renee was on the


    verge of breaking down.


    The Sullivan family had called Caroline several times to ask her to go back to the residence. She


    guessed that they wanted to interrogate her, but Caroline just ignored them and let them panic.


    However, Caroline went back to the Sullivan residence to pick up her things today. When she went


    downstairs, she happened to see Mauricio Sullivane back with his wife, Marina Sullivan.


    Over the years, Joseph and Connor fought openly and secretly, but their younger brother, Mauricio,


    didn¡¯t participate in it.


    Mauricio was a genius and the distinctive son of the Sullivan family. After studying abroad, he went to


    Doveston and became a tenured professor at a top university. Later, he married Marina, the daughter


    of a rich family in Doveston, and she gave birth to their son, Diego Sullivan.


    Diego was three years old. He was smart and cute, but he had congenital asthma.


    Diego had an asthma attackst year and almost didn¡¯t survive it.


    When Caroline went downstairs, she saw that Diego¡¯s asthma had struck again. He was having trouble


    breathing, so his white face turned into a terrible color.


    Marina was so scared that she hugged Diego tightly. ¡°Honey, what should we do? Diego is having


    another asthma attack.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll go and get the inhaler in the car right now.¡±


    Mauricio turned around and ran away, knocking over the housekeeper behind him.


    Caroline hurriedly stepped forward. ¡°Uncle Mauricio, Aunt Marina, put Diego on the


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    Chapter 175


    floor quickly.¡±


    Marina followed suit.


    Caroline sat on the floor immediately and helped Diego to sit upright.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mauricio and Marina were shocked.


    Caroline ignored them and continued to instruct Diego on what to do.


    Diego¡¯s breathing calmed down in an instant, and the weird color on his face slowly faded.


    Caroline smiled and slowly got up..


    ¡°Diego! Diego!¡±


    Diego opened his bright eyes and said weakly, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Marina held Diego and looked at Caroline gratefully. ¡°Thank you so much for saving Diego. I thought


    that you were going to hurt him just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Caroline shook her head and took out a sugar pill. ¡°Aunt Marina, melt this pill into water


    tonight and let Diego drink it.¡±


    Diego snuggled up in Marina¡¯s arms and looked at Caroline. ¡°Will it be sweet?¡±


    Caroline liked children very much. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet. It¡¯s strawberry¨Cvored.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Diego¡¯s eyes


    lit up.


    Suddenly, Mauricio asked, ¡°Are you Caroline?¡±


    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes, Uncle Mauricio. I have to go now. I have matters to attend to.¡±


    After saying that, Caroline left.


    Mauricio and Marina looked in the direction where Caroline left. ¡°Is this Connor¡¯s real daughter from the


    countryside? She is so smart,¡± said Marina.


    Mauricio was also surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Connor¡¯s real daughter is so impressive.¡±


    At this time, Connor, Liliana, and Renee came back. Renee ran forward and smiled. ¡°Uncle Mauricio,


    Aunt Marina, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    Chapter 175


    Francesca had warned Renee to find a way to win the favor of Marina, who came from the wealthy


    Joubert family in Doveston.


    ¡°Aunt Marina, this is a gift I prepared for you, a silk scarf. You will like it.¡± Renee gave her a gift.


    SEND GIFT


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    0

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Chapter 176


    Liliana smiled. ¡°Marina, Renee likes you very much. She was so happy when she heard that you were


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± said Connor.


    Seeing Renee trying to please her, Marina could tell that Renee was totally different from Caroline¡¯s


    calm temperament just now.


    The fake daughter was no match for the real one.


    Marina said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t like scarves.¡±


    Renee was stunned.


    It was not the first time she got rejected by Marina. Marina didn¡¯t like her.


    Renee had no choice but to please Diego. ¡°Diego, can I hug you?¡±


    Diego immediately refused. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Mommy, I want to y with the girl just


    now.¡±


    ¡°The girl just now? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Mauricio said, ¡°Connor, we met Carol just now.¡±


    ¡°Caroline?¡± thought Renee.


    Liliana immediately said with a disgusted face, ¡°Was Caroline here? She came from the countryside, so


    she didn¡¯t know how to be polite. She even caused a lot of trouble. She didn¡¯t offend you, did she?¡±


    Marina frowned and said unhappily, ¡°No, Carol didn¡¯t cause any trouble. She saved. Diego from an


    asthma attack just now. She even gave us a sugar pill!¡±


    ¡°What? Did Carol save Diego? That girl is so dumb. What does she know?¡±


    Renee saw the sugar pill in Marina¡¯s hand. ¡°Aunt Marina, my mother is right. Carol doesn¡¯t know


    anything about anything. This pill can¡¯t be eaten. I have been concerned about Diego¡¯s condition, and I


    also made a sugar pill for him. He should eat this one.¡±


    Renee took out her sugar pill.


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    193 Thu B TRU


    Chapter 176


    wever, Marina didn¡¯t even look at it. ¡°We believe in Carol, so I¡¯m letting Diego eat her


    ¡°But Marina, Caroline-


    Marina interrupted them. ¡°Connor, Liliana, have you forgotten that Carol is your biological daughter, and


    this person beside you has no blood rtion with you? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a couple of parents


    treat their biological daughter like this.¡±


    After saying that, Marina carried Diego back to her room.


    Connor and Liliana were scolded, so they looked embarrassed. On the other hand, Renee¡¯s face


    turned pale because thest thing she wanted was to be told that she was the fake daughter.


    She thought, ¡°That Caroline again! She won Aunt Marina¡¯s favor somehow!¡±


    When Renee arrived at the kitchen, the housekeeper was preparing to melt the sugar pill in water.


    Renee grabbed the pill and threw it into the garbage can.


    ¡°Ms. Renee Sullivan, what are you-¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Renee took out her sugar pill and handed it over while saying with a gloomy face, ¡°Caroline is an ugly


    woman from the countryside. She doesn¡¯t know anything. What if she got Diego sick? Use my sugar


    pill!¡±


    ¡°Sure, Ms. Renee Sullivan.¡±


    The housekeeper quickly used Renee¡¯s sugar pill.


    Renee started to feel better. She was very confident in her sugar pill. If she saved Diego, Marina would


    start to like h


    Rence didn¡¯t want Caroline to take away any of her favorites.


    At this time, Renee took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Did you contact Caroline¡¯s stepfather


    from the countryside yet? Let hime here quickly!¡±


    Caroline came to work at Cienna Care, and an acquaintance came to her. ¡°Carol!¡±


    Caroline looked up and saw her stepfather, Caleb Lester,ing toward her.


    Caleb looked gloomy. He only had one eye, as his right eye was poked blind for some


    reason.


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    A


    Catch walked up to Caroline and sized her up with obscene and unkind eyes.


    B

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Chapter 177


    ¡°Carol, you¡¯ve all grown up. You¡¯re such a big girl now. You used to be so small, and I even hugged


    you.¡±


    Caleb looked at Caroline¡¯s figure. She was graceful and slender, and she looked like a beauty. He


    licked his lips andughed in a low voice. ¡°However, your skin is still as smooth as when you were a


    child.¡±


    Caroline was expressionless and said coldly, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve forgotten how your right eye got


    blinded. Stay away from me.¡±


    Caleb became angry because he didn¡¯t forget. At that time, Caroline was only ten years old and very


    young. When he got near to her, she used the fork in her hand to stab his right eye.


    Blood was sshed all over Caroline¡¯s face, but she had no expression at all. Her big eyes stared at


    him coldly, the same as the present.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Caleb cursed, ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be innocent. I heard that you hooked up with two big bosses in this


    big city and let them fight for you. You made a lot of money from those two big bosses, right? I¡¯m your


    father. I raised you. Give me some cash to spend.¡±


    Caleb asked for money.


    Caroline replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money.¡±


    ¡°No money? That¡¯s great. Come back to the countryside with me and take care of me!¡± Caleb smiled


    evilly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back to the countryside with you,¡± said Caroline.


    Seeing that Caroline didn¡¯t budge, Caleb immediately shouted outside Cienna Care, ¡°Hurry up,


    everyone! Come and make a judgment!¡±


    The noise attracted a lot of people. Everyone gathered around and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Caleb squeezed out some tears and said sadly, ¡°Hurry up and see. Caroline is my daughter. She was


    raised by me. Now that she became a promising woman in this big city, she refused to acknowledge


    me!¡±


    He continued, ¡°I have been in poor health for two years. I found out that I was


    1/83


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    Chapter 177


    terminally ill and had no one around to take care of me. I wanted her to go back to the countryside with


    me to take care of me, but she refused instantly. If my daughter doesn¡¯t want me, then what¡¯s the point


    of living? I¡¯d rather die here.¡±


    Caleb was a scoundrel. He sat on the ground and stayed.


    The onlookers were gossiping and using Caroline.


    ¡°How can you do this? How can you refuse to acknowledge your father?¡±


    ¡°Your father is terminally ill. Go back to the countryside with him and take good care of him.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Quincy was also watching. She was happier than anyone when she saw Caroline¡¯s stepfather from the


    countryside. ¡°Caroline, you¡¯d better go back to the countryside quickly!¡±


    At this time, Rence was standing in front of the window on the third floor of the Cienna Care building


    and had the whole view of what happened below. She smiled proudly.


    Caroline not only hooked up with her boss but also had an entanglement with Nathan. It was an


    unforgivable crime. Rence wanted to drive Caroline back to the countryside as soon as possible.


    Renee thought,


    Renee took out her phone and called the media. ¡°Hello, I have shocking news about Caroline here. Do


    you want it?¡±


    Caroline was in the spotlight right now because of the two big shots Nathan and Jeremy who had just


    battled for her online, so the news about Caleb immediately got famous.


    The video of Caleb crying in front of Cienna Care was shared wildly, and everyone left.


    [Is this Caroline¡¯s father from the countryside?]


    [I liked her a few days ago, but now I don¡¯t. She¡¯s so busy dating the big shots that she didn¡¯t want her


    father anymore? Is she even human?]


    !???

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Chapter 178


    [The woman who can make two big shots battle each other is no ordinary woman. Caroline is so cruel.]


    [It seems that she has forgotten that she is an ugly woman from the countryside. Go back to the


    countryside, Caroline!]


    [Yeah! Go back to the countryside, Caroline!]


    [Go back to the countryside, Caroline!]


    Soon, the topic of [Go back to the countryside, Caroline!] became trending.


    Caroline returned to the Penningcoll Residence: At this time, she received a WhatsApp message from


    Janelle.


    Janelle asked, [Did that beast get released?]


    Caroline was not influenced by the outside world. She replied, [Looks like he has finished serving his


    sentence, so he should have just been released.]


    Janelle replied, [It must be Renee who brought this beast here. She is such an evil person. Should I


    ask someone to throw this beast into the sea to feed the fish?]


    Caroline curled her red lips and replied, [No, Renee likes to y with fire. Let her y with it.]


    Janelle immediately understood. [I¡¯m afraid Renee has forgotten that she is the fake. daughter. This


    beast is her biological father.]


    Caroline put down her phone, went into the bathroom to take a shower, and theny on the bed.


    She fell asleep in a daze and had a dream.


    The dream was about the time when she was still a child. Caroline grew up in the countryside. Her


    stepfather, Caleb, liked drinking and gambling and never came home.


    Her stepmother would only beat and scold her. She always pulled Caroline¡¯s hair andined.


    Later, she slowly grew up. The beautiful girl began to develop, but her stepmother died. of illness. One


    day, Caleb came back drunk and targeted her.


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    Chapter 178


    84%


    The adult man had great strength, so he held her hard. She resisted, and all she got was revenge.


    Caleb grabbed a knife and threatened to slice her face.


    He said that she would behave obediently if she got cut.


    At that time, she looked around and saw a fork. She quickly held it in her hand and poked it into


    Caleb¡¯s right eye.


    Many people were awakened by his scream, and then he was sent to prison.


    In the dream, her stepmother¡¯s beatings and scolding were intertwined with a close¨Cup of her


    stepfather¡¯s ugly face. She thought it had been a long time ago, but it turned into a nightmare and


    came back to her again.


    Caroline suddenly opened her eyes. Her face turned pale in the dark room, and her forehead was


    covered with a thickyer of cold sweat.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She lost her sleepiness because of the nightmare. Meanwhile, it began to rain with lightning and


    thunder outside.


    It was the same thunderstorm during the night where she stabbed Caleb¡¯s eye.


    Caroline covered herself with the nket, but she felt icy cold. She suddenly missed Nathan¡¯s warm


    and delicate embrace.


    If he was here, the nket would be like a warm stove, and she would get into his arms and stick to


    him like an octopus.


    Caroline thought,


    2/2

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Chapter 179


    ¡°Something happened to Diego!¡± Caroline thought.


    Caroline hung up the phone and rushed back to the Sullivan residence.


    At the Sullivan residence. Francesca was sitting on the couch in the living room and said angrily,


    ¡°Caroline, you¡¯re finally back! Someone capture her!¡±


    Caroline looked at Francesca with icy¨Ccold eyes and said, ¡°Please let me see Diego first.¡±


    ¡°No! Why did a dumb girl like you make sugar pills anyway? I think you¡¯re trying to murder Diego on


    purpose. I¡¯m sending you to the police station!¡±


    ¡°Carol!¡± At this time, Mauricio came over.


    ¡°Uncle Mauricio, can I see Diego?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Francesca stood up and said, ¡°Maurice, are you crazy? Caroline is a murderer. She wants to murder


    Diego.¡±


    Mauricio furrowed his brows. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Carol won¡¯t harm Diego. Don¡¯t forget


    that Carol is also a part of the Sullivan family and our closest rtive!¡±


    Francesca was stunned.


    Mauricio took Caroline into the room. Marina hurried over and held Caroline¡¯s hands anxiously. ¡°Carol,


    pleasee and check on Diego. Diego was fine, but then he started. to vomit after taking the sugar


    pill.¡±


    Caroline looked at Marina and then at Mauricio. She asked, ¡°Uncle Mauricio, Aunt Marina, don¡¯t you


    think that I¡¯m suspicious?¡±


    Marina asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°That I tried to harm Diego. After all, Diego became sick after eating the sugar pill I gave him.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, we are family. There¡¯s no way you will hurt Diego. If you wanted to get rid of him, you won¡¯t


    save him in the first ce.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s heart felt warm. This was the first and only warmth she had gotten from the


    1/3


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    Sullivan family.


    Caroline checked on Diego and quickly frowned. ¡°Diego didn¡¯t eat the sugar pill that I gave you


    ¡°What?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Marina nced at Mauricio, and Mauricio immediately walked out.


    Caroline gave Diego a cup of water for him to drink. Soon, he calmed down and fell asleep with a pale


    face.


    ¡°Carol, is Diego feeling better?¡±


    Caroline covered Diego with a nket and replied, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    At this time, Mauricio brought in the housekeeper and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Tell us what happened.


    Did you swap the sugar pill?¡±


    The housekeeper trembled with fear. ¡°N¨CNo, it wasn¡¯t me. It was Ms. Renee Sullivan. She threw


    away¡­ Ms. Caroline Sullivan¡¯s sugar pill into the garbage can and let me use hers.¡±


    ¡°Rence?¡±


    Marina gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°It was that fake daughter who changed Carol¡¯s sugar pill. She almost


    murdered Diego!¡±


    Mauricio¡¯s expression was icy cold. ¡°Carol. I heard that your stepfather from the countryside is here,


    and he wants you to go back with him. He¡¯s Renee¡¯s biological father, right? Do you want me to help


    you?¡±


    Caroline smiled. ¡°Uncle Mauricio, Aunt Marina, thank you for your concern, but I don¡¯t need any help. I


    can handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°Carol, we support you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡±


    When Caroline left the Sullivan residence, she saw Connor, Liliana, and Renee together with Mina.


    Mina said happily, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan, your family has been rated as a model family in the city.


    Tomorrow, the TV station will interview you. Don¡¯t be nervous. Just talk. about your rtionship and


    how to raise such an excellent daughter like Renee.¡±


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    cute


    Mine was helping Renne by wing her to be Connor family brease the muskel Turnly in the elite


    13

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Chapter 180


    Connor was nervous because he was going to be a celebrity on TV. ¡°Mrs. Statham, we will prepare


    well. Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Renee, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± After saying that, Mina left.


    Liliana hugged Renee happily. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Renee. I¡¯m so nervous. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m


    going to wear tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be nervous. Let¡¯s head in and choose some clothes.¡± Renee smiled.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The three of them turned around and saw Caroline. The smiles on Connor¡¯s and Liliana¡¯s faces


    immediately disappeared. ¡°Caroline, why are you here? I heard that your stepfather from the


    countryside hase, and he even caused amotion. You should back to the countryside with him


    quickly.¡±


    go


    ¡°Yeah, Caroline. We¡¯re going to be on TV tomorrow, so don¡¯t do something stupid to embarrass us.¡±


    Caroline looked at her biological parents andughed softly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about how I grew up in


    the countryside?¡±


    ¡°Caroline, do you want money? How much do you want to go back to the countryside with your


    stepfather?¡± Connor asked impatiently.


    The wind was blowing on Caroline¡¯s face, but all she felt was pain. ¡°Forget it.¡± After thinking about that,


    she left.


    Looking at Caroline¡¯s back, Renee smiled with satisfaction. She thought, ¡°Hurry and go back to the


    countryside.¡±


    Caroline wanted to go back to the Penningcoll Residence, but on the way there, Caleb suddenly


    appeared. ¡°Carol, where do you live? I have no ce to go, so I¡¯ll stay at your ce tonight.¡±


    With that, Caleb took out a box and continued, ¡°Carol, I even bought you a gift. What do you think it is?¡±


    Caleb opened the box. It was a set of sexy pajamas.


    ¡°Carol, put on these pajamas tonight, and let¡¯s sleep together.¡±


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    A


    84%


    Chapter 180


    Caroline was expressionless, and her eyes were full of coldness. ¡°Go away!¡±


    Caleb became furious.


    ¡°Carol, I tried to be nice!¡± Caleb nced around and saw that there was no one around. He secretly


    took out the sharp knife hidden in his pocket and began to approach Caroline.


    At this moment, a dazzling light came and a Ferrari sports car drove in.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Jacob got out of the car and pointed at Caleb. ¡°Hey, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Seeing such a nice luxury car and Jacob¡¯s unprovocative look, Caleb ran away quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± Jacob wanted to chase after him.


    Caroline grabbed him and said, ¡°Mr. Faraday, don¡¯t chase after him.¡±


    Jacob looked at Caroline and asked, ¡°Carol, who was that man?¡±


    Caroline didn¡¯t want to involve Jacob in her affairs. ¡°Mr. Faraday, this is my own business. You don¡¯t


    have to worry about it.¡±


    Jacob was silent for a while and looked at the Penningcoll Residence in front of him. He knew that it


    was his Uncle Nathan¡¯s house. It seemed that what was uploaded online was


    true.


    Originally, he and Caroline got to be together for a month, but Caroline found him some time ago and


    announced that the month was over early because she was not afraid anymore that he would spread


    the news of her pretending to be ugly.


    At first, he didn¡¯t know the reason, but now, he seemed to know.


    Jacob clenched his fists and asked, ¡°Carol, are you really in a rtionship with Uncle Nathan?¡±


    Caroline knew that Jacob was a simple man, and he really liked her, but she had no feelings for him.


    She didn¡¯t want to hurt him, so she didn¡¯t dare to give him hope.


    Now, she understood Nathan. Nathan had never given her hope because he didn¡¯t love


    her.


    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    2/3


    These Automation Tools Might Surprise You


    10:39 Thu, 22 Feb u GG


    Chapter 180


    Hearing that, Jacob¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Why?¡±


    SEND GIFT


    AS


    These Au


    Tools Might Surprise You


    0


    COMMENT

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Chapter 181


    ¡°No particr reason, Mr. Faraday. I¡¯m not worth it. Don¡¯t waste time on me.¡± After saying that, Caroline


    left.


    But Jacob followed her.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°That person doesn¡¯t look like a good person. I¡¯m afraid that he mighte back to harass you again.


    I¡¯ll stay here tonight. You can go in.¡± Jacob was paranoid.


    ¡°Do as you wish.¡±


    Caroline entered the mansion and closed the door.


    After taking a shower, Caroline looked down from within the room through the floor- to-ceiling window.


    Jacob¡¯s Ferrari sports car had been parked outside. He was standing guard.


    She dared not reciprocate the boy¡¯s sincerity. He was pure and passionate. She did not feel she was


    worth it.


    Because she could not reciprocate the same kind of love for him.


    He would meet a better girl than her in the future.


    Caroline went to bed, shut her eyes, and slept.


    At the same moment, in the presidential suite of a six-star hotel in a foreign country, Nathan stood in


    front of the floor-to-ceiling window in a ck suit. The pocket of the suit was stuffed with a square


    towel, and all his bangs werebed upward, revealing his forehead and handsome face. It made him


    look like a business elite.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, this is the result of the investigation. Caleb was sentenced ten years ago and was


    imprisoned for nine years. He was released not long ago. He is a street gangster and has been idle all


    the time.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Ms. Sullivan was still very young, and all the trial information was sealed. To protect her,


    the information could not be disclosed, so we only found this photo.¡±


    Alfred handed over a photo


    Nathan took it and saw a ten-year-old Caroline.


    It was very cold at that time, and winter hade. Everyone in the trial wore jackets, but the ten-year-


    old Caroline only wore a faded dress. The dress was oversized, which made her look very weak.


    §à


    10:30 Fri, 23 Feb uu


    Chapter 181


    Her right face had just been shed by a knife, and the doctor stitched dozens of stitches over it. The


    wound looked like a bright red centipede crawling on her face. It was ugly and obvious.


    However, there was no expression on her small face. She did notin about the pain and did not


    cry. The gaze from her big ck eyes was extremely cold. Her numbness and shattered state could go


    unnoticeable..


    The ten-year-old Caroline was so painful to look at.


    He knew that she had been pretending to be ugly, but he did not know that there was a serious injury


    on her face.


    She was seriously injured.


    As Nathan was holding the photo, he could not help but raise his hand to gently stroke her devastated


    face.


    She was cold and never asked for help. She never asked for help when in trouble. The door to her


    heart was tightly shut and was never opened to anyone.


    Nathan looked at the ten-year-old Caroline, and it was the first time that he was so close to her.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, this has gone viral online. ¡®Caroline, go back to the countryside¡¯ is still top on search


    trends. The horrible stepfather is also pestering Ms. Sullivan. Do you want me to get someone to deal


    with it?¡±


    Nathan did not say anything. He took out his phone. Sure enough, there was no notification.


    She never took the initiative to contact him.


    Nathan dialed her number.


    Caroline was lying on the bed, but she could not fall asleep.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was so cold under the quilt, and there was no warmth at all. She could not fall asleep, no matter how


    hard she tried.


    At that moment, the phone started to y a melodious ringtone.


    The phone screen disyed ¡°Nathan¡± as the caller ID, and Caroline¡¯s heart sk ipped a beat. ¡°Why is he


    calling me?¡± Caroline thought.


    They had not been in touch these days. After all, their rtionship was over.


    Caroline hit the button and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Faraday.¡±


    |||

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Chapter 182


    The man¡¯s low and seductive voice came through the phone. ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    He asked, ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    Although there were only three words, and maybe it was because the phone was stuck to her ear, she


    enjoyed the sound a little too much when the man¡¯s voice slowly passed into her eardrum.


    Caroline moved the phone a little farther, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Faraday?¡±


    The man chuckled as if he was joking with her. ¡°Can¡¯t I call you for fun?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± But of course, Caroline did not say it out loud. After all, she was living in his expensive mansion.


    Noting that she was silent, Nathan said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. Go to the study and help me find a


    document. I want to use it here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Caroline entered the study, opened the drawer of his desk as he instructed, and found the file. ¡°Mr.


    Faraday, I found it.¡±


    ¡°I want to proofread the documents. Take a pen and circle on the areas I will point out.¡±


    She was puzzled. ¡°How long would it take to proofread such a thick file?¡±


    But Caroline did not dare to say anything. She quickly took a pen and started marking as he instructed.


    About an hour or two had passed unknowingly, and Caroline, who had trouble sleeping, began to doze


    off. Her eyelids were not cooperating.


    She took a thick nket andy on the couch. She could not hold it in anymore and finally closed her


    eyes.


    ¡°Caroline.¡±


    The phone was right beside her, and he called her name in a low voice.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Caroline turned over and shouted in a daze, ¡°Mr. Faraday!¡±


    At that moment, Nathan was sitting on the office chair in the presidential suite. He looked at the


    surveince video in front of him. The girl curled up on the sofa, and her


    10:30 Fri, 23 Feb


    Chapter 182


    body waspletely wrapped by the nket, leaving half of her beautiful face and her. twirled-up hair


    exposed.


    She fell asleep. The girl called him with her soft and sweet voice, ¡°Mr. Faraday.¡±


    Nathan smiled. His thumbnded on her little face on the screen, then it moved to her red lips and


    wiped hard back and forth.


    She did not know that there were surveince cameras in the vi. Of course, there were no


    surveince cameras in the room, but it was there in the study. He tricked her into the study so he


    could see her.


    ¡°Caroline.¡± He had not hung up the phone and said, ¡°Do you have anything to


    me?¡±


    The girl was no longer able to give him a response.


    say to


    The next day, Caroline woke up on the couch in the study. She sat up in a daze and checked her


    phone. She had been on the phone with Nathan for three hoursst night.


    Moreover, she fell asleep listening to Nathan¡¯s voice,


    No matter how she tossed in the room, she could not fall asleep. She thought it would be a sleepless


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    night, but she fell asleep listening to his voice.


    She slept through the night and did not have nightmares. It was a good sleep.


    ¡°Oh, my G od!¡± Caroline thought. ¡°What is wrong with me?¡±


    When she was dozing offst night, he seemed to ask her if she had anything to say to him. Caroline


    did not understand what he wanted to hear.


    At that moment, her phone chimed. Janelle sent a WhatsApp text, [Carol. Today, Renee and the others


    are going to do an interview on TV.]


    Caroline replied: [Yes, I have prepared a gift for them.]


    Janelle replied: [I¡¯m looking forward to it.]


    Caleb had been hanging out in the r ed-light district for two nights in a row. In the morning, as he came


    out, he thought about how to get Caroline.


    That girl had been very feisty since young. He had been thinking about her all these years. When he


    came out and saw her all grown up, he could not resist.


    Caleb checked his pocket and found that he was out of money.


    He had to get some money first.


    Chapter 182


    Just then, two people were chatting beside him. ¡°Did you hear that Renee from the


    Sullivan family is going to do an interview on TV?¡±


    SEND GIFT


    0

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Chapter 183


    ¡°Is she Renee, the fake daughter of the Sullivan family who was mistakenly swapped with Caroline?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her. She¡¯s very sessful now. She drives a sports car worth 9 00 thousand dors and is


    dressed in branded clothes. She swipes her card for a few hundred thousand dors without


    hesitation.¡±


    ¡°The Sullivan family treats her so well as if she¡¯s the apple of their eyes.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Caleb¡¯s ears p ricked up. Wasn¡¯t Rence-the fake daughter of the Sullivan


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    family his daughter?


    He thought, ¡°Is she that rich now?¡±


    Caleb grinned. He originally faced money issues. At that moment, he found a cash cow.


    With Renee, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about money issues for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Hello, where is the TV station you are talking about?¡± Caleb stepped forward and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s down the road ahead of us.


    At the TV station.


    Renee, Connor, and Liliana were dressed up for the asion. Backstage, a makeup artist applied


    makeup for them. Rence turned on the camera and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s take a photo together.¡±


    Connor and Liliana showed peace signs happily.


    Snap!


    After the happy family of three took the photos, Rence posted a tweet: [I¡¯m so happy. Today, I brought


    my parents to the TV station for an interview.]


    As soon as the tweet was posted, Renee¡¯s fans were in a frenzy.


    Ding! [Beauty Rence is online!]


    [I heard that Beauty Renee and her family won the honor of the model family in the city. They are a


    happy family.]


    [Ms. Renee, you¡¯re noble and sessful. The ugly woman from the countryside should stop crying for


    herself.]


    Renee browsed thements happily. Just then, the TV host came over and asked,


    10:30 Fri, 23 Febu


    Chapter 183


    ¡°Renee, are you ready? The interview is about to start.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the studio.¡±


    After they entered the studio, the host said, ¡°Caroline made sensational news online recently. Renee, I


    heard that your family are the ones who took her back from the countryside, was that true?¡±


    Rence nodded, ¡°Yes. My parents pitied her and her stepfather, so they took her back as a


    housekeeper.¡±


    The assistant director and photographers all gave a thumbs-up. ¡°You and your family are so kind-


    hearted. You do good deeds anonymously.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll use Caroline as the main focus for today¡¯s topic.¡±


    Connor and Liliana¡¯s eyes lit up. They didn¡¯t see any reason why they shouldn¡¯t use Caroline as a


    stepping stone to improve their reputation.


    At that moment, someone came in. ¡°Renee, someone is looking for you.¡±


    The live interview was about to start now. Who woulde to her?


    Renee was unhappy. ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The man didn¡¯t say his name, but the man insisted on seeing you and


    would regret it if you didn¡¯t see him.¡±


    said you


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while and I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Renee went outside and saw Caleb in the remote corridor.


    She recognized Caleb. He was the one who had made a scene at Cienna Care that day. He was


    Caroline¡¯s stepfather.


    Renee didn¡¯t want to get close to a bumpkin like him. She covered her mouth and nose and said with


    disgust, ¡°Are you Caroline¡¯s stepfather? Why didn¡¯t you go looking for her? Why did youe to me


    instead?¡±


    Caleb sized Renee up. She was dressed in Chanel¡¯stest customized style. She exuded an aura that


    belonged to the upper-ss socialite. It was clear to see that she was very


    rich.


    He said, ¡°Renee, you don¡¯t know me. I¡¯m your father.¡±


    SEND GIFT


    10:30 Fri, 23 Feb.


    Chapter 183


    What?


    Renee froze for a moment. She thought she was a rich man¡¯s daughter after pretending to be one for


    so long. She had forgotten that Caroline¡¯s stepfather was her biological father.


    0


    COMMENT

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Chapter 184


    to


    Renee felt offended and immediately jumped up. She took a few steps back and stood far


    away from Caleb. She scoffed at him, ¡°What are you talking about? I have nothing to do with you. My


    father is Connor Sullivan. Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Renee, if I¡¯m sc um, then what are you? Even if you refuse to admit it, both of us are blood-rted. I¡¯m


    your father!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Get out of here, or I¡¯ll have you kicked out!¡± Renee turned


    around and was about to leave.


    Caleb stopped her. ¡°You are my daughter. You act exactly like me. You can even disown me for the


    sake of living a good life yourself. Haha!¡±


    Renee hated the man before her so much that she felt that his filthy blood was about to tarnish her.


    She desperately wanted to get rid of him.


    ¡°Caleb, what on earth do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Renee, you¡¯re the daughter of a rich family. You¡¯re living a good life now. I, on the other hand, am a


    miserable man. I don¡¯t have money to spend.¡±


    ¡°So how much do you want?¡±


    Caleb showed her his five fingers.


    ¡°75,000 dors?¡± Renee asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s 750 thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°What? 750 thousand dors? Caleb, you might as well rob the bank.¡±


    ¡°Renee, 750 thousand dors is not a huge sum. Are you sure you can¡¯t even give me 750 thousand


    dors? I heard that you came to the TV station for an interview today. Guess what will happen to you if


    I reveal your background to the public?¡± Caleb threatened her.


    Renee gave him a fierce look. She wished she could make Caleb disappear from the world right away.


    e was the


    But she couldn¡¯t. She had to keep him calm. She couldn¡¯t let the fact that she fake daughter of the


    Sullivan family be revealed to the public.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you 750 thousand dors, but you must bring Caroline back to the countryside!¡± Rence


    offered her terms.


    Caleb grinned obscenely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve set my sight on Caroline. I¡¯m going to get


    E


    10:31 Fri, 23 Feb.


    Chapter 181


    her back to the countryside.¡±


    Renee immediately understood what Caleb meant. Her eyes lit up and sneered maliciously, ¡°Although


    Caroline looks ugly, she¡¯s in her early twenties. You should count yourself lucky for having her to be


    your concubine. Two bosses have their eyes on Caroline before this. This shows that she still has her


    attractiveness. Enjoy yourself after getting her back to the countryside.¡±


    The father-daughter duo immediately reached a mutual consensus. ¡°Renee, don¡¯t


    my control. You worry. As long as you give me the money, I will keep Caroline under can continue your


    identity as the eldestdy of the Sullivan family. No one will stop


    you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, give me your ount number. I¡¯ll transfer the money to your ount. Hurry


    up,


    and don¡¯t let anyone see you.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Renee smoothened the hem of her dress and opened the door of the corridor to continue the interview.


    She became dumbfounded right after she opened the door.


    Many people stood outside the door, including the host, director, and assistant director in the studio.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They had cameras with them. It was clear to see that they had recorded Renee and Caleb¡¯s


    conversation.


    Besides, Connor and Liliana were there, too.


    Kachak!


    All eyes were on Renee as well as the obscene and evil Caleb.


    Renee felt as if her blood had frozen all of a sudden. She was at a loss. Everyone looked at her


    strangely, as if looking at a monster.


    Renee recovered her senses and immediately grabbed the cameras. ¡°Stop shooting! Stop shooting!¡±


    At that moment, she heard a silvery voice. ¡°Renee, it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s live now. Everyone


    has seen it.¡±


    Renee turned around and saw Caroline.


    Caroline was here!


    L

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Chapter 185


    Caroline curled the corners of her lips into a faint smile as she silently watched Renee. with her clear


    eyes.


    Renee trembled. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    She thought, ¡°So it was all Caroline¡¯s scheme! It was Caroline who led Caleb and the rest. over.


    Everyone knew about it now.¡±


    Caroline blinked her eyes. ¡°Renee, what do you mean by ¡°it¡¯s me? Did you not say those words just


    now?¡±


    ¡°I..¡± Rence wanted to argue.


    However, Caroline approached her with a fierce gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just promise to give Caleb 750


    thousand dors? Didn¡¯t you just ask him to take me back to the countryside? Didn¡¯t you urge Caleb to


    destroy me?¡±


    She paused before continuing, ¡°Renee, aren¡¯t you scared to admit it because you feel that you were


    too ugly when saying those words just now? Unfortunately, your mask slipped. Everyone has seen your


    true colors now.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s voice was loud and firm. Every word of hers hit Renee¡¯s heart hard.


    Renee couldn¡¯t help but step back until she had no room to retreat.


    Everyone in the scene began to talk about her. Some even asked, ¡°Renee, is it true that Caleb is your


    real father?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not!¡± Renee refused to admit it.


    ¡°Look at what this is, Renee. It¡¯s the paternity test report of you and Caleb!¡± Caroline took out the


    paternity test reports.


    The host took the report over and quickly flipped through it with everyone. ¡°Oh, my G od! It turns out


    Renee is the biological daughter of this Caleb from the countryside!¡±


    ¡°Caroline, whose daughter are you then?¡±


    ¡°Are you the daughter of the Sullivan family? But Mr. Sullivan and Mrs. Sullivan just said that you are


    the housekeeper of their family.¡±


    Everyone looked at Connor and Liliana.


    The two of them avoided everyone¡¯s gaze. They didn¡¯t expect the interview that day to turn out like that.


    0.67%


    Chapter 155


    ¡°Mom, Dad!¡± Renee fixated her gaze on Connor and Liliana, herst hope.


    ¡°No matter how smart Caroline is, I still haven¡¯t lost as long as Connor and Liliana don¡¯t recognize her,¡±


    she thought.


    Sure enough, Connor and Liliana were still on Renee¡¯s side. Liliana even wanted to walk up to Renee.


    ¡°Rence¡­¡±


    Just then, an energetic voice sounded. ¡°Yes, Caroline is part of the Sullivan family¡¯s bloodline. She is


    the real daughter of the Sullivan family, and Renee is a fake!¡±


    It was Mauricio, who came with Marina.


    Everyone in the scene knew Mauricio and Marina from Doveston and respectfully gave way to them.


    Marina walked up to hold Caroline¡¯s hand. ¡°Carol, we are here. No one can bully you with both of us


    around today.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s eyes turned red. She did not want Mauricio and Marina to be there, yet they still made their


    way there.


    Looking at Connor and Liliana, Mauricio said in a deep voice, ¡°Connor, Liliana, do you still refuse to


    admit Carol¡¯s identity at this very moment? All this happened because both babies were identally


    swapped in the hospital back then. Carol, the real daughter, was raised in the countryside and suffered


    a lot, while Renee, the daughter of Caleb, a country bumpkin, was raised in the Sullivan family like a


    princess.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Hearing that, Connor and Liliana said, ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Renee instantaneously panicked upon hearing that. ¡°Uncle Mauricio, Aunt Marina


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t call us that! We are Carol¡¯s uncle and aunt, not yours!¡± Marina scolded.


    Then, she rushed forward and pped Renee in the face.


    The p was crisp and loud.


    It was so forceful that Rence¡¯s face turned to the side.


    SEND GIFT


    0

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Chapter 186


    Marina cursed, ¡°I pped you for Carol. You have used her identity as the daughter of the Sullivan


    family for 20 years. Everything of yours belongs to her, and you owe her this p.


    Renee turned around and said, ¡°Aunt Marina¡­¡±


    p!


    Marina pped Renee right in the face, making her face turn to the side again.


    ¡°This second p is still for Carol. You had used the identity of the real daughter for so long and wore


    the mask for too long that you thought you were carrying the blood of the prominent family. In fact, you


    are just an ugly woman from the countryside. The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. You are evil to the


    bone. Not even receiving an excellent education over the years could save you.¡±


    p!


    Marinanded a forceful p on Renee¡¯s face again.


    should


    ¡°This third p is still for Carol. How ck-hearted you are! You manipted public. opinion to nder


    Carol to force her to return to the countryside. In fact, you be the one who should go back there!¡±


    Marina pped Rence for the fourth time.


    ¡°This fourth p is still for Carol. Do you know what you were telling your father just now? How can you


    be so heartless and vicious at such a young age? You even urged Caleb to destroy his stepdaughter?


    Do you still have a little conscience?¡±


    Renee¡¯s face was red and swollen after Marinanded the fourth p on it.


    She covered her face and felt extremely embarrassed.


    Everyone present began to talk about her, and their eyes were full of contempt and rejection. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    expect Renee to be such a person!¡±


    Marina then turned around and walked up to Connor and Liliana.


    Seeing that Marina was going all out, Connor and Liliana were so scared that they took a few steps


    back. ¡°The eldest daughter of the prestigious family from Doveston is indeed different!¡± they thought.


    Marina cursed, ¡°Connor, Liliana, both of you are ignorant and s tupid to mistake the fake daughter for


    the real one. You should reflect on yourself and beg Carol for


    10:31 Fri, 23 Feb.


    Chapter 186


    forgiveness!¡±


    ¡°Sure. We will.¡±


    Only then did Marina return to Caroline and say, ¡°Carol, you don¡¯t have to deal with that fake daughter.


    Let me do it. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll dirty your hands.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s heart, which had turned cold in the Sullivan family, slowly warmed up. She reached out and


    held Marina¡¯s arm. ¡°Aunt Marina, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl,¡± Marina said dotingly.


    At the same time, Mauricio looked at Caleb behind him. ¡°Someone, arrest this man and send him to the


    police station!¡±


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Caleb wanted to run away. However, several burly security


    guards walked over and stopped him.


    Caleb stared at Caroline in indignant and was dragged awayter.


    The incident was broadcasted live all over thework. One could hear the story of the true and fake


    daughters of the Sullivan family at every corner of Yarwood.


    The inte was in an uproar again.


    Theizensmented: [Da mn it! It turns out that Renee is the fake daughter who came from the


    countryside, while Caroline is the real one.]


    [We¡¯d better ask the lowly woman from the countryside not to touch the noble daughter.]


    [They even won the honor of the model family in the city. I think they are an oddball family. Connor and


    Liliana abandoned their daughter to love the fake one.]


    [This Renee is so vicious. Bah, I¡¯m blind to be fond of her.]


    a


    Renee¡¯s reputation copsed. The beautiful and kind-hearted goddess was now a despicable character


    hated by the public.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, in the Sullivan residence, Francesca threw her phone directly onto the floor. when she saw


    the Sullivan family had be aughingstock. With a sullen expression, she looked at Renee, whose


    face was red and swollen, and said, ¡°We don¡¯t keep any freeloaders in the Sullivan family. Pack your


    things and get out of here!¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Chapter 187


    Renee¡¯s eyes were full of tears. She led Caleb over to send Caroline back to the countryside and did


    not expect to send herself away in the end.


    At that moment, she was like an outcast being chased out of the residence by the Sullivan family.


    She endured the humiliation and stormed away angrily.


    Francesca looked at Caroline and said coldly, ¡°Carol, since your identity has been exposed, you should


    move back to the Sullivan residence.¡±


    Caroline replied in a low voice, ¡°No, I¡¯d better live outside, Uncle Mauricio. Aunt Marina, I¡¯ll make a


    move first


    Caroline left


    ¡°Carol!¡± Marina looked at Francesca in dissatisfaction. ¡°Mom, why are you always so cold to Carol? Do


    you know how much hardship she had suffered as a child?¡±


    Neither Mauricio nor Marina spoke of Caleb¡¯s case, which had caused a sensation in the past as it was


    rted to Caroline¡¯s childhood, and they wanted to protect her.


    Francesca looked in the direction where Caroline disappeared and said vaguely, ¡°You won¡¯t


    understand.¡±


    Renee packed her luggage and went downstairs. Right then, she saw a slender figure in front of her. It


    was Caroline standing there waiting for her.


    ¡°Caroline, are you satisfied now? You finally kicked me out of the Sullivan family!¡± Renee gritted her


    teeth in anger.


    Caroline stood in the soft light. Her gaze was cold and calm as she spoke. ¡°When you pushed my


    grandma down the stairs two years ago, did you ever think this day would


    It reminded Rence of the olddy back then.


    ¡°Caroline, I didn¡¯t bully your grandma. It¡¯s her who bullied me. The olddy was so imposing. She said I


    hid you somewhere and threatened to destroy everyone in the Sullivan family. Who could have bullied


    one like her? She even dragged me and refused to let me go, so I gave her a push and made her roll


    down the stairs.¡±


    Listening to Nora¡¯s great achievements, Caroline raised her eyebrows. She somehow agreed that it


    had always been Nora who bullied others, and there was no way others could bully Nora.


    Chapter 187


    However, it was indisputable that Renee had pushed Nora down the stairs and caused her to be


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    unconscious for two years.


    ¡°What is an olddy from the countryside acting so cool for!¡± Renee thought of Nora and knitted her


    brows tightly.


    Caroline curled her red lips and said, ¡°My grandma does note from the countryside. You should be


    d that it was me who made a move and not her. Otherwise¡­


    ¡°What?¡± Rence asked.


    ¡°Otherwise, the Sullivan family would have long disappeared and apanied you in hell, Caroline


    replied inwardly.


    Saying nothing, Caroline looked at the suitcase in Renee¡¯s hand and said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯d better


    watch out for yourself.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left.


    Renee dug her nails into her palm until they broke. She thought she hadn¡¯t lost yet because she still


    had a trump card.


    And the trump card was¡­.


    When Caroline returned to Penningcoll Residence, she received a WhatsApp message. from Janelle.


    The message read: [My Carol is so powerful!]


    Just as Caroline was about to reply to the message, she saw a box at the mansion¡¯s door.


    ¡°Who sent the box here?¡± she mused.


    Caroline picked up the box and opened it. Inside the box was the set of s exy pajamas that Caleb had


    shown her.


    Her eyshes quivered.


    Just then, a melodious ringtone sounded. It was from her phone.


    Looking at the words ¡°Nathan¡± on the screen, Caroline quickly answered the phone. However, a stick


    hit the back of her neck before she could speak.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Caroline eximed, dropping her phone onto the floor.


    ¡°Caroline? Hello? Caroline!¡± Nathan¡¯s low and maic voice came from the other end of the line.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Chapter 188


    As soon as Nathan got off the private ne at the airport, he learned that Caleb had escaped and


    quickly called Caroline.


    However, it was toote. After Caroline¡¯s exmation, he could only hear the rapid beeping on the


    phone.


    The expression on his handsome facial features instantly froze. Nathan clutched hist phone so hard


    that his fingertips turned white. ¡°Have you found out where Caleb ist


    now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, we¡¯re investigating it. We got it now. Caleb took Ms. Sullivan to a shabby house on the


    west outskirts.¡± Alfred was getting worried as he spoke. ¡°Caleb is an ouw. He¡¯s been driven into the


    corner now, and Ms. Sullivan is in danger.¡±


    When Alfred finished speaking, Nathan already went down the steps and opened the door of the Rolls-


    Royce Phantom. He stepped on the elerator and sped away.


    ¡°Who is that? The driver is driving the car like a ne!¡± a passer-by said.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    In a shabby house on the west outskirts, Caroline opened her eyes and felt pain in the back of her


    neck. She was now lying on a worn-out bed with a man sitting at the side. It was Caleb.


    Caleb looked at her lustfully. ¡°Carol, you are awake.¡±


    Caroline sat up and fumbled around her body quietly. ¡°Sh it! I didn¡¯t bring anything. with me!¡± she


    eximed inwardly.


    She looked at Caleb with her clear, bright eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to escape. Go and turn yourself in.


    If you dare to touch me again, you will be in jail forever!


    ¡°Turn myself in? What a good joke, Carol. I¡¯ve been thinking about you for so many years and haven¡¯t


    brought you back to the countryside to enjoy.¡±


    Caleb looked at Caroline¡¯s little face lustfully. He had seen how beautiful this little face


    was many years ago.


    Caroline had never been like, a country girl since childhood. She was very adorable. As she grew up,


    she emitted an attractive fragrance and was a beauty even at a young age.


    At that time, she called Caleb her father. Her voice was sweet, and her eyes were round


    and dark.


    Caleb couldn¡¯t resist it and broke into her room at night without caring how old she


    was.


    10:31 Fri, 23 Feb.


    Chapter ISS


    However, she was so fierce that she blinded his right eye, which made him unforgettable.


    ¡°Carol, I only scratched your right facest time, and you¡¯re still disobedient. It doesn¡¯t matter. This


    time, I¡¯ll break all your limbs and lock you in the basement. I want you to have fun with me and give


    birth to my children. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good?¡± Caleb smiled creepily.


    His face reminded Caroline of her darkest childhood memories, making her disgusted.


    She swallowed her disgust and stared at the man in front of her coldly. Then, she said, ¡°Inhumane


    jerk!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Just scold me, Carol. The more you scold me, the more I like it. Come on. Let¡¯s hurry up and


    have some fun.¡± Caleb pounced on Caroline as he spoke.


    It was a run-down ce, and Caroline had secretly grabbed a handful of dust and sand from the corner


    of the wall. Seeing Caleb pounce on her, she quickly raised her hand. and sshed them directly into


    his eyes.


    Hiss!


    Caleb paused momentarily as the dust and sand got into his


    Caroline immediately jumped out of bed and ran to the door.


    eyes.


    There was light outside. Caroline ran as fast as she could to catch the light.


    It was as though the time had returned to ten years ago when the ten-year-old Caroline also ran as


    hard as she could, trying to catch the light behind that door.


    However, the ten-year-old Caroline was dragged back by the inhumane jerk behind her.


    Would it be different this time?


    ¡°It¡¯s getting closer!¡± Caroline thought.


    She was so close to the light.


    ¡°Da mn you, bi tch!¡±


    Still, the man¡¯s big hand emerged from the darkness and grabbed her arm.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Chapter 189


    Caroline was grabbed. She turned around, only to see Caleb¡¯s ugly face approaching her.


    He almost caught her.


    She ran as fast as she could but still couldn¡¯t see the light.


    It turned out that she still could not get away.


    ¡°Little bi tch, where can you escape to? I heard that you h ooked up with a rich man in the big city. Do


    you look down on me now? Your daddy is much better than those rich. guys. Hehe!¡± Caleb was about


    to pounce on her again.


    The next second, the door of the little broken room was kicked open.


    Caroline looked up and saw the light outside shining in, illuminating the darkness in


    the room.


    A handsome and noble man came in.


    As he approached, Caroline saw the familiar handsome face. It was Nathan.


    Nathan showed up!


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you ruin my n!¡± Seeing someone break in, Caleb immediately took out a


    knife and was about to stab Nathan.


    The


    careful!¡±


    Emitted a cold light. Caroline¡¯s heart sk ipped a beat. She shouted, ¡°Nathan, be


    Nathan didn¡¯t dodge it. When Caleb pointed the knife toward him, he reached out his big hand and


    grabbed the sharp cold knife.


    Caroline¡¯s pupils constricted. She thought, ¡°How could he risk his life by grabbing the knife with his


    bare hands?¡±


    Caleb had not expected that, and he was dumbfounded.


    At that, Nathan pulled away the cold knife, raised his leg arrogantly, and kicked Caleb in the chest.


    Caleb was sent flying. He mmed heavily against the wall and copsed to the ground.


    As if all his org ans were smashed, Caleb spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Soon, he saw a pair of shiny ck leather shoes walking toward him. It was ironic that


    |||


    Chapter 189


    the handmade expensive leather shoes be seen in such a dpidated ce.


    People like Caleb had never seen such fine shoes before.


    Caleb looked at the leather shoes and looked up. The man had just got off the ne, and he was


    wearing a thin ck coat with a silver business vest inside. He was handsome and noble, radiated a


    cold and hostile aura, and his gaze was gloomy and furious. He looked fierce and powerful.


    His palm was cut by the knife just now, leaving a deep wound. Now, the blood was dripping down. Yet,


    the man was expressionless, seemingly didn¡¯t care. He looked down. at Caleb as if he was looking at


    something dead.


    Caleb¡¯s scalp was tingling, and he was extremely terrified. He shivered and said, ¡°W- Who the hell are


    you?¡±


    Nathan looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡±


    ¡°S-Sir, don¡¯t be fooled by her innocent appearance. I slept with her long ago. She¡¯s just a piece of s hit!


    Now she is the one who seduces me. I¡¯m just an innocent victim.¡±


    Caroline trembled slightly. She was disgusted by Caleb.


    Nathan smiled indifferently and said, ¡°You really look up to yourself. If she wants seduce someone, that


    person would be me. How could she possibly seduce you?¡±


    to


    Caleb was shocked. It turned out that this man was Caroline¡¯s rich boyfriend. He had not expected


    Caroline to get such a handsome and rich boyfriend.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At that, Nathan¡¯s gazended on Caleb¡¯s pants. ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt her even slightly. How dare


    you


    hurt her. I think it¡¯s better that I destroy your root of evil, you son of a bit ch!¡±


    With that, Nathan lift his foot and stepped on it.


    He stepped and ground it slowly, watching the blood sceping out of his pants.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Caleb was in so much pain that he soon fainted.


    ESEND GIFT


    0

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Chapter 190


    ¡°Mr. Faraday.¡± At that, Alfred rushed in with the bodyguards. ¡°What should we do with this man?¡±


    ¡°Send him in and let them take care of him,¡± said Nathan with a low voice. His tone was t without any


    emotional fluctuation.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nathan came back to Caroline, took off his ck coat, put it on her shoulder, and wrapped her up. ¡°Are


    you okay?¡±


    The warmth in his


    shook her head at quickly warmed Caroline¡¯s cool skin. She looked at him and


    shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your hand is bleeding and needs to be bandaged as soon as possible.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Nathan had already picked her up.


    The sudden dizziness made Caroline puzzle. She regained her senses and began to struggle. ¡°Nathan,


    what are you doing? Put me down. I can walk by myself. Your hand is injured.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s eyes were still full of hostility. He curled his lips and said, ¡°If you keep moving, my hand will


    hurt.¡±


    ¡°It hurts.¡± Nathan hissed.


    Hiszy tone and his smile made it sound like he was teasing her.


    Caroline stopped moving.


    Nathan carried her out and into his Rolls-Royce Phantom.


    It waspletely silent in the car.


    While sitting in the passenger seat, Caroline opened the small first aid kit and helped Nathan treat his


    wound.


    His palm was full of blood, and the wound was very deep. The inneryer of his skin. could even be


    seen. It was terrifying.


    Caroline treated his wound carefully as she asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    She looked up at him, her eyes watery as if she was feeling sad for him. Nathan nodded.


    ¡°Yes. It hurts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll blow on it.¡±


    1


    7


    Chapter 1901


    She lowered her head and blew at his wound.


    Nathan was amused by her childish action. ¡°Do you think your breath is magical?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Nathan took out a cigarette and bit it between his thin lips. He nced at her and said, ¡°My hand hurts.


    Can you kiss me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He asked her to kiss him.


    Caroline blushed and didn¡¯t answer. She reached out and took away the cigarette he had put between


    his thin lips. ¡°You¡¯re injured now. Don¡¯t smoke.¡±


    She put the cigarette back in the cigarette box.


    Nathan chuckled. He grabbed her charming face and drew it closer to his face so that he could look at


    her carefully. He said, ¡°You¡¯re at such a young age, but your beauty bewitches men.¡±


    Caroline curled her fingertips. She knew that he was attracted to her look too. ¡°Mr. Faraday, thank you


    for saving me today.¡±


    ¡°How do you wanna thank me?¡± He raised his eyebrows.


    Caroline red at him. ¡°By saying thank you.¡±


    Nathan pinched her cheeks. Then, he pinched her red lips into an ¡°O¡± shape, leaving at small opening.


    Looking at the red tongue in her mouth, he gulped. ¡°You got great rewards with nearly nil effort.¡±


    Caroline used the cotton swab in her hand to poke him hard.


    Nathan hissed.


    Nathan felt so much pain that he let go.


    Caroline lowered her head and continued to concentrate on treating his wound.


    Nathan wanted to smoke again, but when he remembered that she didn¡¯t allow it, he


    gave up.


    After his wound had been treated, Nathan drove back. Caroline sat in the passenger seat, closed her


    eyes in a daze, and fell asleep.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was already the next morning. She found herself sleeping on a


    soft big bed in Lake Bay Vi. Nathan had been living there after they broke up, and that was his


    master bedroom.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Chapter 191


    67al


    Caroline said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Alfred pushed the door open and brought a female doctor. ¡°Ms. Sullivan, Mr. Faraday told us not to


    wake you up. Did you rest well?¡±


    Caroline didn¡¯t see Nathan when she woke up. She didn¡¯t know where he went.


    ¡°Yes. I had a good rest.¡±


    ¡°The doctor will examine you to see if you are injured.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The female doctor examined her and found nothing wrong with her body. However, Caroline was hit by


    a stick on the back of her neck, and she needed to rest.


    After the doctor went downstairs, Caroline asked Alfred, ¡°Where is Mr. Faraday?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, Mr. Faraday left after he carried you herest night.¡±


    Caroline raised her eyebrows as she mused, ¡°It seems that he didn¡¯t stay herest night. For the first


    time, Nathan acts as a gentleman.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sullivan, Mr. Faraday has been keeping an eye on your situation here since he was abroad. He


    has sent someone to watch Caleb secretly. ording to the original. schedule, Mr. Faraday will not


    nights so that he could rush back. He knew that Caleb escaped halfway, so he rushed to save you right


    away.¡±¡±


    ¡°I see, but we had broken up. Why does he care so much about me?¡± Caroline wondered.


    After Alfred left, Caroline sent a WhatsApp message to Janelle. Janelle replied: [Mr. Faraday made it


    clear that he didn¡¯t want to break up with you. He took ny-nine steps and left thest step to you.]


    Caroline bit her red lips and thought, ¡°He didn¡¯t want to break up with me?¡±


    Janelle texted: [Carol, Mr. Faraday is quite sincere. If you don¡¯t want to break up him, finish thest


    step and get him back.]


    with


    Caroline didn¡¯t reply.


    She carefully considered the rtionship between them. She knew that he could not forget his first


    crush. She didn¡¯t see the photo that day, so she couldn¡¯t tell whether she looked like his first crush.


    O


    10:32 Fri, 23 Feb


    Chapter 191


    She thought that she was probably just the recement for his first crush.


    After all, she had always been just a recement.


    04. 67%


    Because of that, she didn¡¯t dare to fall in love with him even after what he had done for her.


    However, she hadn¡¯t gotten the emerald back. The emerald was in the lounge of his office, so she had


    to get back together with Nathan first.


    After everything that had happened, their rtionship was stillplicated.


    In the evening, Caroline came to the luxury private room in Heaven Bar. Nathan was drinking there,


    and she came to look for him.


    However, the waiter stopped her outside and said, ¡°Sorry, Miss, you can¡¯t enter this private room.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. Faraday.¡±


    ¡°Miss, many people are looking for Mr. Faraday like you every night. If you have an appointment with


    Mr. Faraday, please call him.¡±


    Caroline was lost for words.


    Caroline took out her phone and dialed Nathan¡¯s number.


    Yet, Nathan didn¡¯t answer.


    He didn¡¯t want to answer her call.


    Caroline turned around and left. Right then, she saw several women delivering wine. An idea shed


    across her mind. She immediately blended into them.


    This method worked very well. The waiter pushed open the door of the luxury room, and Caroline


    followed them in.


    There were two card tables in the private room. Everyone was ying card games. | Nathan and


    Logan were at the same table, apanied by two CEOS.


    Those CEOs brought women there, but no woman was sitting around Nathan. He was sitting alone,


    smoking with cards in his hand.


    Logan asked curiously, ¡°Nathan, why did you fly back so early?¡±


    Samuel looked at the card and said, ¡°Recently, the issue of the real and fake daughters. of the Sullivan


    family has been known all over the city. Of course, Nathan was anxious


    to return.¡±


    |||


    Chapter 191


    Nathan was expressionless.


    Caroline lifted her foot and walked toward Nathan.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Chapter 192


    One of the CEOs grabbed her. ¡°Hey, give me a ss of wine.¡±


    Caroline stopped. ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Hearing that voice, Nathan looked up and saw Caroline through the smoke.


    Samuel and Logan also looked over and saw that Caroline was pulled by one of the


    CEOs.


    He did not let go of her. Instead, he showed little interest in Caroline. ¡°Where did youe from? How


    dare you refuse to pour me wine.¡±


    Caroline looked at the man in the main seat and saw that he was looking at her. She whispered word


    by word, ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m Mr. Faraday¡¯s woman!¡±


    Caroline said that she was Nathan¡¯s woman..


    As soon as she finished speaking, the CEO immediately looked at Nathan and said, ¡°Mr. Faraday, let


    me tell you a joke. This woman from nowhere said she is your woman.¡±


    Logan nced at Caroline and said, ¡°She¡¯s not Nathan¡¯s woman!¡±


    The other CEOsughed and teased, ¡°Women nowadays are incredible. They only pick


    the richest man.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Faraday has the deepest pocket. That¡¯s why many women approach.


    him.¡±


    Carolinc blushed and ignored the others. She looked at Nathan intently and said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed Mr.


    Faraday¡¯s woman!¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t speak, but he puffed hard on the cigarette. The scarlet cigarette ashes kept falling on his


    pants, but he didn¡¯t even reach out to brush them off.


    Samuel thought there would be a good show tonight. He said, ¡°Since this woman admires Mr. Faraday,


    let¡¯s give her a chance to y cards with us.¡±


    Since Samuel said that, no one dared to refuse. The CEO immediately pushed Caroline to sit opposite


    Nathan and said, ¡°Girl, you are so lucky to y cards with Mr. Faraday today.¡±


    Logan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem if she wanna join us, but we are gambling.


    You have to pay if you lose. Caroline, do you have money?¡±


    Caroline shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    10:32 Fri, 23 Feb uu.


    Chapter 192


    ¡°Then, how are you going to y with us?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Faraday is here, and he won¡¯t let me lose. Am I right, Mr. Faraday?¡± Caroline blinked and smiled at


    Nathan.


    Nathan, who was smoking, smiled. No one knew why he was smiling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start ying then.¡±


    One of them began to distribute the cards. Caroline was to win against Nathan and Logan, who were


    on the same team.


    Logan was overjoyed and ced all the bets in front of him. ¡°Nathan and I are teammates, Caroline.


    I¡¯m going to make you lose all your money tonight.¡±


    Caroline was speechless..


    Caroline got good cards. In the end, she only had-five cards left.


    She yed four cards.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Logan had been waiting for her. He immediately threw out four cards too.


    However, Caroline could not y herst card.


    67%


    ¡°Hahaha! Girl, you are going to lose for sure. Unless you have a big card in your hand.¡±


    Caroline looked at the insignificant card in her hand and was dumbstruck.


    She could not win unless someone yed a smaller card than her.


    Yet, who would do that?


    ¡°Girl, I did a calction. You are going to lose a lot of money. It may cost you millions of dors.¡±


    ¡°If you want to get Mr. Faraday, you have to pay for it.¡±


    ¡°What? Millions of dors? Do the rich y cards with such a huge amount of money?¡±


    she mused.


    She came to get Nathan back tonight, but she was not prepared to spend a penny.


    Caroline reached out her foot under the table and secretly kicked the man across the


    table.


    -G


    67%

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Chapter 193


    The man was unmoved.


    Caroline thought, ¡°What does he mean? Is he really going to pretend not to know me tonight?¡±


    Caroline gathered her courage and slowly climbed her foot up along his trousers.


    The muscles of the man¡¯s leg were really strong and developed. Everywhere she touched was hard.


    If others saw her flirting with him like this under the table, they would criticize her for being shameless.


    Her leg reached Nathan¡¯sp, and he narrowed his eyes and looked up at her.


    The girl¡¯s face flushed. She looked innocent as if she was saying, ¡°I did something bad, but I didn¡¯t


    know anything.¡± She was biting her lip and looking at him coquettishly.


    Nathan threw the cigarette into the ashtray. He wondered if he was caught in the palm of her hand


    because he owed her in the previous life.


    He threw out two cards and directly defeated Logan.


    Logan was confused. ¡°No, Nathan. We are on the same team. Why did you blow me up?¡±


    Nathan remained indifferent. Then, he yed another card. It was a three.


    Caroline yed thest card in her hand immediately after. ¡°I won!¡±


    Well, she had indeed won.


    The people present were all astute and smart. Everyone could tell that this girl was indeed not lying.


    She was Nathan¡¯s woman.


    Everyone started showing their support. ¡°Wow, little girl. You are so awesome!¡±


    Logan howled, ¡°My money! I went all in!¡±


    He wanted to make money from Caroline, but he didn¡¯t expect to lose all of them instead.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He thought, ¡°Nathan is spending all of my money on his rtionship!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Statham, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Caroline happily took back all the money she had won and then sat aside to


    count it.


    10:32 Fri, 23 Feb uu.


    Chapter 193


    D


    When she was counting, the couch sank. Nathan had stopped ying and came to sit beside her.


    Looking at her greedy face, Nathan smiled and asked, ¡°Do you like money so much?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Does anyone not like money?¡±


    Nathan leaned against the couchzily, stretched out his


    ne arm, and casually put i on the armrest behind her. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like money. Why are you


    willing to end it with me if you like money?¡±


    Those people were ying card games at the front. He sat there with her. The dim lights in the private


    room shone on his delicate and handsome features, which made him look enchanting.


    It was the first time that she had seen such a good-looking man.


    He was indeed a bewitching man.


    Caroline understood what he meant. What Nathan had was money. She could get as much money as


    she wanted as long as she was with him. If she liked money that much, she wouldn¡¯t have broken up


    with him.


    She thought, ¡°The tone of the boss is indeed different.¡±


    Caroline approached him and said in a soft voice, ¡°Mr. Faraday, is it toote if I regret


    now?¡±


    Nathan sniffed the fragrance on her body. Then, he threw something at her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Caroline looked down and found it was a box of choctes.


    Moreover, it was strawberry-vored.


    There were all kinds of strawberry-vored choctes, which looked pink and sweet.


    Caroline looked at him and asked, ¡°Mr. Faraday, did you bring it back from abroad?¡±


    Nathan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He was so romantic. Whenever he went abroad, he would bring her all kinds of gifts, from diamonds


    and jewelry to chocte. He knew how to please a woman. He was generous and protective.


    Caroline wondered, ¡°Who taught him all these? Was it his first crush? How was the rtionship


    between him and his first love? Was it sweeter than this?¡±


    Chapter 193


    Caroline took out a strocte and put it in her mouth. Then, she raised her


    head and kissed his thin lips.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Chapter 194


    Nathan narrowed his eyes. When she kissed him, he put his arm on her shoulder and hugged her in his


    arms. Then, he took the lead to kiss her.


    Caroline was not an experienced kisser. However, he was a good teacher, and she was a smart


    student. After several exchanges, she found afortable way for them to kiss.


    After a while, Caroline pushed him away a little. ¡°Mr. Faraday, has anyone fed your chocte like this?¡±


    The tie of Nathan¡¯s ck shirt was still hanging around his neck. It was loose, and he looked noble and


    abstinent. He was immersed in her rare enthusiasm that night and. didn¡¯t hear her. ¡°What?¡±


    Caroline felt disappointed. When she asked this question, she realized how inappropriate it was.


    She was crossing the line again.


    She didn¡¯t only care about the women around him at this time but also about the women in his past.


    She thought, ¡°What qualifications do I have?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡± Caroline went into his arms.


    Nathan held her in his arms. Those who yed card games couldn¡¯t see Caroline when. he lowered his


    head and kissed her.


    This powerful businessman, who was not interested in women, never hung out with girls. It seemed


    that he would never kiss a girl in a private room. However, he had kissed her immensely that day with


    people around.


    When Nathan looked up, the strawberry chocte in Caroline¡¯s mouth had gone into his mouth. There


    was a hazelnut in the middle, and he bit it.


    No one dared to disturb them.


    Nathan hugged her for a while, then lowered his head again and spoke to her h oa rsely. ¡°Why did you


    end it with me?¡±


    Caroline leaned in his arms obediently and said nothing.


    He continued, ¡°Obviously, it was you who did something wrong


    you who did something wrong and got involved with


    other men. How dare you send me a message to end our rtionship? At that time, we agreed that it


    would be six months. Carol, this is only our first month.¡±


    Chapter 191


    Caroline raised her dark eyes and kissed him on his thin lips as if it was an apology.


    Nathan lowered his head and asked, ¡°Do you want to make up?¡±


    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nathan said, ¡°Let¡¯s make up now.¡±


    Caroline replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Both of them made up with each other just like that.


    Nathan¡¯s arm slid down, and he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Carol, do you have anything to say to me?¡±


    Caroline trembled slightly. She remembered that he had also asked her that question on the phone two


    nights ago.


    At that moment, he asked again.


    Caroline¡¯s red lips fell on his chin. She kissed him, saying, ¡°Mr. Faraday, what do you


    want to hear?¡±


    Looking at her bright and smart eyes, Nathan knew she understood everything.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    They had reached a tacit understanding. Whenever Nathan asked this question, he wanted to hear her


    say that she missed him, but in fact, he was the one who missed her.


    They couldn¡¯t stay at the ce anymore. Nathan looked at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Caroline got up and walked out first. Nathan picked up his suit jacket. At that moment, Samuel came


    over and said, ¡°Nathan, you guys have made up? Who was the one who said that he had enoughst


    time?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Nathan looked over and said, ¡°Not enough.¡±


    After saying that, he left.


    Logan walked over unhappily. ¡°Samuel, Nathan is still supporting Caroline.¡±


    Samuel replied, ¡°He can quarrel and make up with her. He¡¯s having the same fun ast having a


    rtionship.¡±

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Chapter 195


    Nathan got into the Rolls-Royce Phantom with Caroline sitting beside him. He asked while driving,


    ¡°Where do you want to stay tonight? At your Penningcoll Residence or my Lake Bay Vi?¡±


    Caroline kept thinking about her emerald. ¡°Mr. Faraday, let¡¯s go to your office,¡± she said.


    Nathan nced sideways at her and looked her up and down. ¡°Really?¡± he asked.


    Blushing furiously, Caroline answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nathan then turned the steering wheel and drove to Faraday Group.


    When they reached Nathan¡¯s office, Nathan held Caroline¡¯s waist and pushed her into the office. He


    closed the door with his hand and then leaned down to kiss her.


    Just then, Caroline pushed him away. ¡®Mr. Faraday, wait.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nathan asked.


    Caroline reached out, grabbed Nathan¡¯s loose tie around his neck, and led him to the lounge.


    Staring at her with his dark and scorching eyes, Nathan followed her into the lounge.


    Upon arriving at the door, Caroline let go of him and went inside. She stood in front of the sink in the


    lounge and removed the long scar on her face, revealing a stunning face about the size of a palm.


    She raised her head and looked at him through the mirror, then slowly lifted her pale fingers and


    beckoned him over.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Nathan walked in and closed the door of the lounge.


    The next morning, Caroline woke up in a daze. She sat up and took out the medical kit to treat the


    wound on Nathan¡¯s hand.


    She had treated it several timesst night, but it was useless. The blood had soaked through the white


    bandage.


    Nathan was awakened by the soft touch on his palm. He opened his sleepy eyes and saw Caroline


    with her hair down, delicately treating his wound. She was wearing his oversized white shirt that draped


    over her slender body.


    He reached out, pulled her into his arms, and closed his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep a little longer.¡±


    Chapter 195


    Caroline tied a bow with the bandage around his wound. ¡°Mr. Faraday, it¡¯s already seven o¡¯clock in the


    morning. Aren¡¯t you getting up yet?¡±


    Nathan chuckled softly and said, ¡°One day, I¡¯ll die in your arms.¡±


    Caroline smirked and tried to give him a pinch on his slim waist, but it was difficult to do so as his waist


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    was all muscles with no extra fat.


    She thought, ¡°As expected from Mr. Faraday, the escort. Who can resist him when he¡¯s so charming


    and attractive?¡±


    Caroline ced her hand on his six-pack abs and pinched him hard.


    Nathan opened his eyes at that and looked at her. ¡°Are you not tired?¡±


    ¡°I am!¡± After saying that, Caroline closed Nathan¡¯s eyes with her hands and then fell into a deep sleep


    with him.


    They slept until after eight o¡¯clock in the morning and were interrupted by Alfred¡¯s voice outside. ¡°Mr.


    Jacob Faraday, you cannot go in. Mr. Nathan Faraday is not in the


    office now.¡±


    The next second, Jacob¡¯s voice came. ¡°Move aside. I want to see Uncle Nathan and Carol. Was Carol


    with Uncle Nathanst night?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jacob Faraday, this is Mr. Nathan Faraday¡¯s private life. We have no right to ask him about it.¡±


    Caroline woke up with a jolt and sat up in bed. She didn¡¯t expect Jacob toe.


    When she was with Nathan, she was always afraid of hurting Jacob. She lifted the nket and wanted


    to get out of bed.


    However, Nathan pulled her back and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Nathan had also been stirred awake by the noise.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Mr. Jacob Faraday.¡±


    ¡°Can you go out looking like this?¡±


    Caroline was still wearing Nathan¡¯s white shirt, and clothes were sca ttered on the ground. Her clothes


    had been tornst night and were unwearable now.


    ¡°You go to sleep for a while. I¡¯ll go out and have a look.¡±


    Jacob had broken into the office, but he did not see Nathan. When he was about to leave, a click came


    from the door to the lounge. Then, Nathan walked out.


    ???


    10:32 Fri, 23 Feb uu.


    Chapter 195


    ¡°Uncle Nathan, where is Carol? Is Carol inside?¡± Jacob immediately rushed toward the lounge.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Chapter 196


    However, Nathan blocked Jacob¡¯s way with his tall and sturdy body. ¡°Jacob, Carol hasn¡¯t woken up yet.


    Don¡¯t go in and disturb her.¡±


    Those two sentences made Jacob freeze, and his eyes turned red with anger. He red at Nathan and


    asked, ¡°Uncle Nathan, when did you start dating Carol, and why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    is my


    Jacob continued, ¡°Do you think you are suitable for her? You are so much older than Carol, and you¡¯ve


    been with so many other women. Why does it have to be Carol? Carol ssmate. How could you sleep


    with my ssmate? She is also my girlfriend. You know I like her, but you still slept with her! Do you


    realize she¡¯s your nephew¡¯s girlfriend? Uncle Nathan, I used to respect you very much, but you took


    away the person I love this time. You never respected me at all!¡±


    Jacob liked Caroline a lot. No man could ever tolerate the fact that the girl he was fond of was lying on


    the bed of his respected Uncle Nathan. For someone as proud as Jacob, the situation was seriously


    traumatizing.


    Nathan also knew this, and that was why he initially did not allow Caroline to have any contact with


    Jacob.


    Jacob, Carol, and I were already together before you started dating her,¡± Nathan exined. ¡°You got


    into a rtionship with Carol as an agreement for a month, right? Do you know why? It¡¯s also because


    of me. She was afraid that I would find out the scar on her face is fake. Carol and I don¡¯t want to hurt


    you. We don¡¯t want to involve in our rtionship since you¡¯re innocent. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡±


    you


    Nathan had never talked nonsense. His words were direct and blunt, hitting the nail on the head.


    He was saying that he and Caroline began dating first, and Jacob was the innocent third


    party.


    Jacob¡¯s hands that were hanging beside his body balled into fists. All the confidence and courage he


    had just disyed seemed childish and naive in front of Nathan¡¯s words.


    He thought, ¡°Right, Carol doesn¡¯t like me. Does she like men like Uncle Nathan, who is mature,


    ¡°Uncle Nathan, I like Carol, Can you let her go for me?¡± Jacob requested.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Nathan pursed his lips.


    Jacob stared at him and continued, ¡°Uncle Nathan, you owe the Faraday family. Now, I want Carol.


    Please give her to me.¡±


    III


    O


    10:32 Fri, 23 Feb uu


    Chapter 196


    The atmosphere instantly became heavy, cold, and oppressive.


    H


    Nathan walked to the front of the floor-to-ceiling window. He did not feel any difortst night, but at


    that moment, he began to feel a little paining from his palm.


    He looked at his palm and saw that the white bandage had been tied into a cute bow.


    The bow looked quite out of ce, considering he was the mighty CEO of apany.


    Now, Caroline was still in his bed, her body fragrant and soft. Having tasted her, Nathan kept lusting for


    more. How could he let her go?


    Nathan turned sideways and looked at Jacob. ¡°Jacob, you can have anything you want, but not my


    woman.¡±


    Nathan refused to let Carol go.


    Jacob responded, ¡°Uncle Nathan, this is thest time I will call you my uncle. From now on, we¡¯re not


    rted anymore. Goodbye.¡±


    With that, Jacob turned around and left.


    Caroline continued to lie in bed. After a while, the door of the lounge opened. Nathan. walked in and


    brought her some clothes.


    Caroline sat up and asked, ¡°Has Mr. Jacob Faraday left?¡±


    Nathan nodded. ¡°Yeah, he left.¡±


    ¡°Did Mr. Jacob Faraday say anything to you?¡±


    Nathan looked at her and said, ¡°No. What do you want us to talk about? Do you want us, an uncle and


    nephew duo, to fight over you?¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    Caroline took the clothes and hurried into the dressing room without saying anything to him.


    Nathan looked at her delicate and charming figure and curved his thin lips. Suddenly, a melodious


    ringtone sounded from his phone. It was a call from Rence.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Chapter 197


    When Caroline finished changing and came out, she did not see Nathan. She figured he must have


    gone out to work.


    Caroline approached the small safety deposit box, which required a password. consisting of four digits.


    She did not know what his password was.


    Once the password was input incorrectly, the rm would be triggered, which meant that she only had


    one chance.


    Caroline wondered, ¡°What number would Nathan use as a password?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Caroline could not figure out the answer. At this time, Janelle sent her a


    WhatsApp message.


    Janelle texted: [Carol, go online quickly. All the negative news about Renee have been removed. They


    disappeared without a trace. It seems someone acted to protect her. Can you guess who that person


    might be?]


    Caroline lowered her head. She did not expect Nathan to act so quickly and take action. for the sake of


    Renec.


    Caroline replied: [Do we even need to guess? Who else can cover up everything so easily besides Mr.


    Faraday, the escort?]


    Janelle asked: [What is the rtionship between Renee and Mr. Faraday, the escort?]


    Caroline wrote: [I don¡¯t know, and I¡¯m not interested.]


    Janelle then asked again: [You don¡¯t mind?]


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Seeing that message, Caroline gave it a thought. Then she lightly curled her red lips and typed: [No, I


    don¡¯t mind at all.]


    Janelle could only reply: [Okay then.]


    Caroline walked out with her phone in her hand. She saw Nathan, who had changed. into a handmade


    ck suit. Gone was his wild imagest night, and he had resumed his identity as the handsome and


    noble CEO who kept himself at a distance from women.


    Nathan was looking at documents, and when he saw Carolinee out, he lifted his head and asked,


    ¡°Do you want to have breakfast together?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Faraday. I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll leave first,¡± Caroline replied.


    O


    KS 67% ¨C


    Chapter 197


    Nathan stopped her by blocking her way with the documents and looked at her with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± she responded.


    ¡°Renee called me and asked me to help her deal with the news online.¡±


    Caroline tucked her loose hair behind her ear, her eyebrow arching as she looked at him with bright


    eyes. ¡°Mr. Faraday, you don¡¯t have to tell me these things. It¡¯s your freedom to help any woman with


    any matter, and I won¡¯t be angry about it.¡±


    Not wanting to miss any changes in her expression, Nathan bent his tall body down and brought his


    handsome face close to hers. ¡°Are you serious?¡± he asked.


    Caroline raised her slender arms and hung them over his shoulders, hugging his neck. ¡°Of course, Mr.


    Faraday. I don¡¯t even like you.¡± She spoke in a sweet and crisp voice.


    Nathan remained silent..


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, did you perhaps¡­ fall in love with me?¡±


    Nathan kissed her lips but replied coldly, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, Mr. Faraday. I¡¯ll go now,¡± Caroline said as she released him.


    Then, she left.


    Nathan went to the floor-to-ceiling window. Soon, Caroline¡¯s figure left Faraday Group and entered his


    line of sight.


    He looked at her for a long time. His expression was emotionless and somewhat gloomy. Taking out his


    phone, he sent her a WhatsApp message: [I¡¯ll ask you again. Are you angry?]


    Caroline received the message while she was walking on the street. She wondered why he kept


    pestering her about this question.


    Caroline then opened her conversation with Janelle, took a screenshot, and sent it to Nathan with a


    message that read: [Look at the chat history between my best friend and me. I¡¯m not angry.]


    Nathan, who was upstairs, saw Caroline telling Janelle that she did not know how he was rted to


    Renee and that she was not interested in finding out..


    He also saw Caroline saying she did not mind when Janelle asked her if she minded.


    Nathan couldn¡¯t help but sneer coldly.


    1033 F.236 Buu.


    Change 197


    Suddenly, he noticed something important in Caroline¡¯s message ¡°Mr. Faraday, the escort? he thought.


    Ding


    Caroline received another WhatsApp mig Frever thathian. It was the


    A


    her chat history with Janelle but the works (Mr Parathay, the two peserta te questioned: What does this


    mean, hob


    tw at


    love.


    COMMENT

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Chapter 198


    Even in the text, Caroline could tell Nathan¡¯s tone rose at thest word.


    Caroline widened her eyes in rm. ¡°Oh no, I forgot to erase his nickname. He¡¯s seen it now! What


    should I do?¡± she eximed internally.


    She took a deep breath and tried to stay calm.


    Next, Caroline replied: [Mr. Faraday, this is a sign of our recognition of you. honor.]


    It is an


    Nathan narrowed his eyes. Although she usually called him ¡°Mr. Faraday¡± respectfully, he never


    expected her to refer to him as ¡°Mr. Faraday, the escort¡± in private with her best friend.


    Nathan typed: [Thank you?]


    Caroline responded: [You¡¯re wee.]


    The message also included a cute animated gif with the caption [Hey, here¡¯s a flower for you.]


    Nathanughed in exasperation at Caroline¡¯s carefree behavior. ¡°I should have sent her away earlier


    when Jacob came to pick her up. Why was I reluctant to let her go?¡± he thought.


    When Nathan did not reply anymore, Caroline breathed a sigh of relief. Just then, her phone rang.


    It was a call from Jacob.


    Caroline answered, ¡°Hello, Mr. Faraday.¡±


    ¡°Carol, are you really going to be with Uncle Nathan? Did you choose him over me because I¡¯m not as


    good as him? Uncle Nathan has always been the most outstanding child in the Faraday family since he


    was young. Not even his identity as an illegitimate child can overshadow his natural charisma.


    Meanwhile, I¡¯m only interested in ying games-¡±


    ¡°Mr. Faraday,¡± Caroline interrupted him. ¡°I know you like to y games, but you also like to develop


    games, right?¡±


    Jacob was delighted to hear that. He asked, ¡°Carol, you know about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. I know you have lots of original ideas about game development. You¡¯re young and full of


    energy, and I believe you will be a great game developer in the future.


    10:33 Fri, 23 Feb ¡¤


    Chapter 198


    To me, both you and your


    67%


    you and your Uncle Nathan are outstanding. So work toward your future. I look forward to meeting a


    better version of you.¡±


    At this moment, Jacob was standing on the opposite side of the street, holding his phone and looking at


    his favorite girl across the road.


    Sometimes, while one was growing up, just a word of affirmation or encouragement from the girl one


    liked could unleash one¡¯s unprecedented potential and strength.


    Yearster, when Jacob reached the top of the game development industry, he would recall this scene


    and realized that Caroline, who was across the road, had be the most beautiful existence in his


    life.


    Jacob¡¯s eyes slowly turned red. ¡°Okay, Carol. I will work hard! I¡¯m going back to Doveston. Goodbye.¡±


    Caroline smiled. ¡°Okay, Jacob. Goodbye.¡±


    After saying goodbye to Jacob on the phone, Caroline heaved a sigh of relief. She did not want to hurt


    Jacob at all.


    Now, she had to find out the password to Nathan¡¯s safety deposit box as soon as possible.


    ¡°What could his password be?¡± she pondered.


    With that, Caroline sent a WhatsApp message to Jeremy: [Jeremy, can you help me find out the


    birthday of his crush


    Jeremy quickly replied: [Okay.]


    Later, Caroline went to the hospital to visit Nora. Nora¡¯s vitals were stable, and she should be able to


    wake up soon.


    At night, Caroline¡¯s phone buzzed again. It was a WhatsApp message from Nathan asking: [Where are


    you?]


    Caroline replied: [At the hospital.]


    Nathan texted: [I¡¯lle to pick you up.]


    Caroline did not refuse. Half an hourter, she came to the entrance of the hospital and saw Nathan¡¯s


    Rolls-Royce Phantom speeding toward her and stopping in front of her.


    Caroline opened the door to the front passenger seat and got in the car.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Nathan¡¯srge hand was on the steering wheel as he drove. He asked, ¡°Have you


    had


    dinner yet?¡±


    067%-


    Chapter 158


    Caroline shook her head. ¡°Not yet.


    Nathan continued to ask, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Caroline thought for a while. As she had no appetite, she said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything.


    Hearing that. Nathan turned his head to look at her. She was leaning against the seat with a listless


    expression, looking unenergetic.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Chapter 199


    Nathan reached out hisrge hand, adorned with an expensive watch. He gently touched her clean and


    soft face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Caroline nuzzled his hand and rubbed her face against it like a kitten. ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    ¡°Did you tire yourself outst night?¡± Nathan teased.


    Caroline looked up and red at him.


    Looking at her, Nathan asked, ¡°Do you want to lean on me?¡±


    Caroline leaned over and rested her head on his sturdy shoulder.


    The traffic light ahead of them turned red, so Nathan stopped the car. After that, he lowered his head


    and kissed Caroline¡¯s forehead.


    Caroline¡¯s eyshes trembled. It seemed like his gentle and tender kiss had relieved all


    her exhaustion. She looked up at Nathan with watery eyes, like a r


    And then, Nathan kissed her again. This time, it was on her red lips.


    The two of them kissed at the traffic light on the street


    Beep!


    At that moment, a car h onked from behind. It turned out the red light had turned


    green.


    Nathan let go o


    of Caroline and stepped on the elerator. ¡°Then let¡¯s head back to the office first. I¡¯ll have the chef in


    the office to make you something to cat.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Caroline answered as her face reddened.


    Soon, a melodious ringtone sounded from Nathan¡¯s phone.


    Caroline could see who was calling as his phone was connected to the car¡¯s Bluetooth.. She saw a


    familiar name appear on the screen. It was Renee.


    It was Renee calling


    Thus, Caroline quickly sat up straight.


    As soon as the soft and warm fragrance on his shoulder was gone, Nathan¡¯s good- looking brows


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    twitched/slightly. He reached out and answered the phone.


    10 33 Fri, 23 Feb


    Chapter 199


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Faraday.¡± Renee¡¯s soft voice reached Caroline¡¯s cars.


    From the corner of his eyes, Nathan nced at the girl beside him and responded to Renee in a deep


    and indifferent voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Well, Mr. Faraday, the thing is, I¡¯ve already moved out of the Sullivan residence, and now¡­ I have


    nowhere to go. Can I stay with you for a couple of days?¡±


    Hearing that, Nathan was expressionless. He did not give Renee a firm yes or no and merely said, ¡°I¡¯ll


    call you backter.¡±


    He then hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, why don¡¯t you deal with Renee¡¯s matter first? Caroline asked while looking at him.


    Nathan curled his thin lips into a half-smile. ¡°How do you suggest I handle it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy to deal with. Rence either wants a house from you or wants you to keep herpany


    tonight. Since you have plenty of houses, you can give her a mansion. Otherwise, if she needs a


    Caroline stopped talking because Nathan¡¯s cold nce fell on her. ¡°How generous of you to give out


    houses on my behalf,¡± he said.


    After hearing what Nathan said, Caroline looked out the window sulkily.


    The warmth between them just now had turned into an eerie silence. After a while, Nathan spoke


    again. ¡°Do you really want me to keep someone elsepany tonight?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s fair fingers curled up slightly the moment she heard that.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one of me. If I apany someone else, then I can¡¯t keep youpany, he added.


    Caroline turned to look at the man beside her. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide, Mr. Faraday. If you want to


    apany someone else, I have no objection.¡±


    Suddenly, Nathan¡¯s aura turned cold. The corner of his lips curled up into a sarcastic arc, and he


    remarked, ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re so eager to push me to someone else, why don¡¯t I just drop you here, so


    you can walk back yourself while I¡¯ll go apany someone else?¡±


    Caroline merely replied a word, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The next second, a sharp braking sound could be heard. Nathan immediately stopped the car on the


    side of the road, and he muttered two words under his breath, ¡°Get off.¡± His tone was somber and


    menacing.


    III


    Chapter 199


    Without saying another word, Caroline opened the passenger seat door and walked away without


    looking back.


    Nathan sat alone in the car with a darkened expression after Caroline left. The dim light coated his


    handsome face in flickering brightness and darkness as he gripped the steering wheel tightly..


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Chapter 200


    At that moment, Nathan was furious.


    A surge of fury rushed from his chest to his limbs. In fact, Nathan did not know why he was fuming.


    Earlier on, he had deliberately answered Renee¡¯s call in front of her. He wanted to test Caroline, to see


    how she would react, and to see if she really did not care if he were to get together with another


    woman.


    And sure enough, Caroline truly did not care.


    Thus, Nathan got mad.


    He was angry that she did not care about him and furious that Caroline would give him up to another


    woman.


    Nathan reached out and lowered the car window, letting the cold night breeze in as he tried to clear his


    head. Nathan felt like he was being insane.


    He was the one who set the rules for this game. They had agreed not to involve their feelings and just


    enjoy the thrill. Caroline was starting to know the rules, while Nathan was slowly beginning to care.


    Nathan leaned against the seat for a while. His mind was filled with the tender moments when Caroline


    leaned on him earlier and the lingering passion from the night before.


    He started the car and followed her. Soon, Nathan saw the slender figure ahead of him.


    Caroline walked along the roadside without taking a cab. Faraday Group was just ahead of her. It was


    not far away.


    From the moment she got down from the car, Caroline did not turn back at all. She kept walking


    forward toward Faraday Group.


    Meanwhile, Nathan drove slowly and followed her from behind.


    Ten minutester, Caroline entered the lobby of the Faraday Group while Nathan parked his car


    downstairs and lit a cigarette quietly.


    Caroline went into the lounge of Nathan¡¯s office, took a hot shower, and theny on the bed. She did


    not know if she was too tired from staying up the night before, but today, Caroline was exhausted.


    Soon, she fell asleep.


    Caroline did not know how long she had been asleep when a heavy body pressed.


    10:33 Fri, 23 Feb


    Chapter 200


    UU


    against her and deliberately woke her up by biting her red lips.


    Caroline opened her sleepy eyes and saw that Nathan hade back. His hand was propped up


    beside her as he kissed her.


    ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡± Caroline asked while pushing him away a little with her tiny hands


    against his muscr chest.


    She had just woken up, and like a newly hatched nestling, her voice was soft and not in tune. Her ck


    hair was down, and Nathan could smell the sweet scent of milky and fruity shampoo that she liked to


    use. At that moment, Caroline looked pure.


    Nathan looked down at her and smiled. ¡°You know well that I won¡¯t stay for a long time with other


    women and woulde back to you?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s eyes were watery. It was no wonder that Nathan would like her. She was really gentle and


    seductive. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know that because other women have their good. qualities.¡±


    ¡°You are the only one I fancy, okay?¡± Nathan lowered his head and kissed her.


    Caroline did not want to think too much. She ced her hand around his neck and kissed him back.


    Very soon, a melodious ringtone rang out. Nathan¡¯s phone in his pocket was ringing. ¡°It¡¯s probably


    Renee calling,¡± he thought.


    Caroline pushed him


    away and said, ¡°Your phone is ringing!¡±


    ¡°My phone is in my pocket. Can you help me take it out and have a look?¡±


    The phone was in the pocket of his pants.


    Caroline remembered that Nathan had once coaxed her to reach into his pocket for the keys when they


    were in the private room.


    At that time, she refused to do so. However, under his intense gaze at the moment, Caroline bit her lip


    and put her fair hand into the pocket of his pants.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday,¡± she called as she looked up at him. Caroline¡¯s stunning face was the size of Nathan¡¯s


    palm, and she had deliberately spoken with a coquettish voice. Her tone was pretentious and alluring.


    All the while, Caroline gave him an innocent look. ¡°Where did. you put your phone? Your pocket is so


    deep that I can¡¯t find it.¡±


    Hearing the tone of her voice, Nathan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He knew that Caroline was teasing him.


    The other day in the private room, she had acted so well. Thetter pretended she knew nothing and


    firmly refused to search his pockets.


    ???


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 200


    However, now that Caroline was on Nathan¡¯s bed, she knew exactly what he liked. Caroline yed


    along on purpose, revealing the foxy side of her.

 Chatper 201

    Chatper 201


    Chapter 201


    In a hoarse yet serious voice, he urged, ¡°Look for it yourself. It¡¯s probably Renee calling. Don¡¯t keep her


    waiting.¡±


    Caroline was very innocent in this regard. But after spending so much time with him, she realized he


    had a distinct and simple interest.


    He liked girls who looked innocent and had fair skin. Most of all, he loved those who would behave


    coquettishly in front of him in private.


    She wondered if his first crush was also like that..


    Men could never forget their first love, especially men like Nathan. All the women he dated after her


    were likely just her stand¨Cins.


    Caroline was a little curious. She felt that she should have taken a look at the photo of his first crush


    that day. That way, she would at least know who she was recing.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, since you are so afraid that Renee will be anxious, you can take your phone yourself.¡±


    She acted as if she was going to withdraw her hand.


    But Nathan grabbed her hand. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Caroline raised her pretty eyes and gave him a teasing look. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m jealous. Aren¡¯t you going to


    coax me, Mr. Faraday?¡±


    As she spoke, she slid her fingers downward and took out his phone.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He watched as Caroline held his phone and saw Renee¡¯s name on the


    screen. Tapping on it, she helped him answer the call and considerately held it next to his ear to let him


    talk to Renee.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Faraday.¡± Renee¡¯s sweet voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Where are you now,


    Mr. Faraday? I¡¯ve been waiting for you. Aren¡¯t youing?


    Nathan nced at Caroline, who was in his arms, and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not free tonight.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    With that, Nathan hung up and threw the phone aside.


    Caroline did not expect him to say that he was sleeping. Anyone who was an adult would know he did


    not mean it literally. Renee was most likely stunned in silence and heartbroken.


    64%


    Chapter 201


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should have said that, Mr. Faraday. Renee must be crying right now.¡±


    Nathan leaned over and kissed her soft cheek. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted me to coax you? Is


    this enough for you?¡±


    ¡°He said all that to Rence for my sake?¡± she thought.


    Caroline was kind of moved. She fluttered her eyshes and said sweetly, ¡°No. Mr. Faraday, do you


    think it would be that easy?¡±


    Nathan raised his hand and unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll coax you in another way, then. This method


    will be time¨Cconsuming and physically demanding.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s little face turned red as she blushed. It was easy to be happy with a perfect lover like


    Nathan.


    Having backed her into a corner, he suddenly wanted to settle the score. ¡°Exin what ¡®Mr. Faraday,


    the escort¡® means to me.¡±


    Surrounded by the masculine and mature aura emanating from his body, Caroline. gazed at his


    handsome features, her senses feasting on Nathan¡¯s beauty. She stammered, ¡°It¡¯s apliment¡­ I


    meant that you¡¯re handsome and you have good stamina. You¡¯re amazing, Mr. Faraday!¡±


    Nathan watched as her red lips curled into a small smile. ¡°You little minx.


    The dinner prepared by the chef with six Michelin stars was served. Nathan sat by the edge of the bed


    and reached out to carry Caroline. ¡°We¡¯ll go to bedter. Let¡¯s have dinner first.


    Caroline was so tired that she did not even have the strength to raise her hand. Nathan picked her up,


    and shepletely rxed in his arms, her hand pressed against her stomach.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nathan noticed something was wrong with her.


    Caroline shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. My stomach suddenly feels a little ufortable and bloated.¡±


    ?


    SEND GIFT


    O


    0


    COMMENT

 Chatper 202

    Chatper 202


    Chapter 201 In a hoarse yet serious voice, he urged, ¡°Look for it yourself. It¡¯s probably Renee calling.


    Don¡¯t keep her waiting.¡± Caroline was very innocent in this regard. But after spending so much time


    with him, she realized he had a distinct and simple interest. He liked girls who looked innocent and had


    fair skin. Most of all, he loved those who would behave coquettishly in front of him in private. She


    wondered if his first crush was also like that.. Men could never forget their first love, especially men like


    Nathan. All the women he dated after her were likely just her stand¨Cins. Caroline was a little curious.


    She felt that she should have taken a look at the photo of his first crush that day. That way, she would


    at least know who she was recing. ¡°Mr. Faraday, since you are so afraid that Renee will be anxious,


    you can take your phone yourself.¡± She acted as if she was going to withdraw her hand. But Nathan


    grabbed her hand. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Caroline raised her pretty eyes and gave him a teasing look.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m jealous. Aren¡¯t you going to coax me, Mr. Faraday?¡± As she spoke, she slid her fingers


    downward and took out his phone. Nathan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He watched as Caroline held his


    phone and saw Renee¡¯s name on the screen. Tapping on it, she helped him answer the call and


    considerately held it next to his ear to let him talk to Renee. ¡°Hello, Mr. Faraday.¡± Renee¡¯s sweet voice


    came from the other end of the line. ¡°Where are you now, Mr. Faraday? I¡¯ve been waiting for you. Aren¡¯t


    youing? Nathan nced at Caroline, who was in his arms, and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not free tonight.¡± ¡°Mr.


    Faraday, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleeping.¡± With that, Nathan hung up and threw the phone aside.


    Caroline did not expect him to say that he was sleeping. Anyone who was an adult would know he did


    not mean it literally. Renee was most likely stunned in silence and heartbroken. 64% Chapter 201 ¡°I


    don¡¯t think you should have said that, Mr. Faraday. Renee must be crying right now.¡± Nathan leaned


    over and kissed her soft cheek. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted me to coax you? Is this enough for


    you?¡± ¡°He said all that to Rence for my sake?¡± she thought. Caroline was kind of moved. She fluttered


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    her eyshes and said sweetly, ¡°No. Mr. Faraday, do you think it would be that easy?¡± Nathan raised


    his hand and unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll coax you in another way, then. This method will be time¨C


    consuming and physically demanding.¡± Caroline¡¯s little face turned red as she blushed. It was easy to


    be happy with a perfect lover like Nathan. Having backed her into a corner, he suddenly wanted to


    settle the score. ¡°Exin what ¡®Mr. Faraday, the escort¡® means to me.¡± Surrounded by the masculine


    and mature aura emanating from his body, Caroline. gazed at his handsome features, her senses


    feasting on Nathan¡¯s beauty. She stammered, ¡°It¡¯s apliment¡­ I meant that you¡¯re handsome and


    you have good stamina. You¡¯re amazing, Mr. Faraday!¡± Nathan watched as her red lips curled into a


    small smile. ¡°You little minx. The dinner prepared by the chef with six Michelin stars was served.


    Nathan sat by the edge of the bed and reached out to carry Caroline. ¡°We¡¯ll go to bedter. Let¡¯s have


    dinner first. Caroline was so tired that she did not even have the strength to raise her hand. Nathan


    picked her up, and shepletely rxed in his arms, her hand pressed against her stomach. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡± Nathan noticed something was wrong with her. Caroline shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. My


    stomach suddenly feels a little ufortable and bloated.¡± ? SEND GIFT O 0 COMMENT

 Chatper 203

    Chatper 203


    Chapter 203


    Nathan grabbed her waist and turned her around, trapping herself between the sink and himself as he


    looked down at her. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Nathan, I¡¯m not asking about your personal affairs. I¡¯m just not willing to be a mistress. If you marry


    Renee, then our rtionship will end.¡±


    Gazing into her bright eyes, Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Can you stop saying that so casily? It seems I¡¯ve


    spoiled you too much.¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    He then took the initiative to speak. ¡°I do have an engagement with Rence.¡±


    After pondering for a while, Caroline asked hesitantly, ¡°Is it because Renee is King?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my grandmother wants me to marry King.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hannah Faraday from Doveston? Wow, this is kind of weird. I did have a brief encounter with her,


    but I didn¡¯t expect her to want her grandson to marry me,¡± Caroline thought.


    ¡°How do you know that Rence is King?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Over two years


    emerald, and 40, someone from the Sullivan family came to us with a piece of


    emerald, and Mrs. Faraday recognized it. She immediately arranged for my marriage, but it turned out


    that my partner was the wrong person. I married Shirley, but it was supposed to be Rence.¡±


    Caroline remained silent.


    Caroline understood everything now. It turned out that the Sullivan family took her emerald to the


    Faraday family to arrange a marriage. This wrongful marriage between the rich and the powerful began


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    with her emerald.


    ¡°The Sullivan family¡¯s shamelessness is making me see them in a new light. And I can¡¯t believe Renee


    dares to pretend to be King. It seems it¡¯s time for me to take action,¡± she thought.


    Caroline looked at Nathan with watery eyes. ¡°So, it turns out that Renee is your real bride. What are


    you waiting for, Mr. Faraday? Go and marry her.¡±


    Nathan reached out to her soft waist and pinched her hard. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you all that just for you to urge


    me to marry her.


    ¡°Ow! Mr. Faraday, you¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    12 16 Sat, 24 Feb DU


    Chapter 203


    864%


    Her brows knitted together as she yelped in pain. Her adorable voice practically melted. his heart into a


    puddle of goo.


    She did not seem to be faking it. Nathan quickly released his grip on her soft waist. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My stomach feels because of your pinching.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s big hand returned to her belly again as he brushed his chin against her head. ¡°You¡¯re getting


    more and more delicate.¡±


    Although Renee had moved out of the Sullivan residence, she was not homeless because Mina and


    Logan found a mansion for her.


    ¡°You can live here, Renee. No one will disturb you. Call Logan if you need anything, and he will help


    you.¡±


    Both Mina and Logan thought that Renee was King. Even though the real and fake daughters of the


    Sullivan family had been exposed, Mina and Logan felt there must be some misunderstanding. They


    believed that King was not such a person.


    Renee nodded gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Statham and Mr. Statham.¡±


    Just then, someone approached them. It was Caroline.


    When Logan saw her, he immediately said, ¡°Caroline, what are you doing here? Haven¡¯t you done


    enough harm to Renee?¡±


    Caroline walked up to Renee and smiled. ¡°Renee, I heard that¡­ you¡¯re King, right?¡±


    Renee¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How does Caroline know about this?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, Rence? Are you King or not? Both Mrs. Statham and Mr. Statham are


    watching.¡±


    Renee hesitated for a moment before admitting it. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m King!¡±


    Caroline grinned.


    ¡°Why is she smiling? I don¡¯t have a good feeling about that smile,¡± Renee thought. She added.


    ¡°Caroline, don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won. You know what my rtionship with Mr. Faraday is. My parents and


    Mrs. Faraday have already called and asked me to move back.¡±

 Chatper 204

    Chatper 204


    Chapter 204


    Caroline was not surprised. Nathan had helped Renee erase all the traces on the Inte, and the


    Sullivan family must have heard about it and wanted to get Renee back.


    Caroline


    ked to Renee¡¯s side and said with a bright smile, ¡°Renee, I just wanted to s that what¡¯s real is real, and


    what¡¯s fake will remain fake.¡±


    After saying that, she left.


    Renee¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°What does Caroline mean? Did she realize that I was pretending


    to be King? How is that possible? No, I must be overthinking it,¡± she thought.


    away


    After walking a distance from the mansion, Caroline took out her phone. She recorded the


    conversation.


    She tapped on the recording, and Renee¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m King!¡±


    Caroline then sent the recording to Janelle.


    Janelle texted: [Can this bitch get any more shameless?]


    Caroline replied: [Janelle, send this to the entertainment journalists.]


    Janelle¡¯s eyes lit up. She texted back: [In that case, the entertainment headline for today will be


    ¡°Shocking News! Rence Sullivan Is the Top Perfumer King!¡°]


    Caroline replied: [Now she will truly understand what ¡°the higher you climb, the harder you fall¡± means.]


    Janelle sent a salute emoji, followed by a message saying: [Carol, you have my admiration and


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    respect.]


    Caroline put away her phone and noticed Mina in the distance.


    Mina walked over to her. ¡°Hello, Ms. Sullivan. I understand there have been conflicts between you and


    Renee, but the past is in the past. From now on, all of us should get along harmoniously. What do you


    think?¡±


    Mina was extremely kind to Renee, but that was only because Mina thought Renee was King.


    Caroline looked at her and smiled wryly. ¡°Mrs. Statham, did the scented candle work?¡±


    Startled, Mina numbly thought to herself, ¡°What?¡±


    Chapter 204


    Caroline stared at her and asked again, ¡°Mrs. Statham, when I was making the balm, your said you


    were allergic to jasmine. Are you still allergic to it?¡±


    Mina was already unable to speak from shock.


    Caroline turned around and left.


    Mina stood rooted to the spot, watching her silhouette disappear slowly as she walked. away. At first,


    she was shocked and dumbfounded, but now, she was in disbelief.


    Mina immediately went to Renee and said, ¡°Renee, help me buy a bunch of flowers


    tomorrow.¡±


    Renee did not know why she hade back. It was just a bunch of flowers, so she immediately


    agreed, ¡°Sure, Mrs. Statham. What kind of flowers do you like?¡±


    Mina replied, ¡°Jasmine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send the jasmine flowers to your door tomorrow.¡±


    Mina looked at Rence with unfathomable emotion in her eyes.


    Caroline returned to Nathan¡¯s office. He was at a meeting, so she was reading alone in the office.


    Ding!


    Janelle sent a WhatsApp message saying: [Carol, get online now.]


    Caroline opened her Twitter ount, and the headline ¡°Renee Is King¡± was trending, attracting arge


    number ofizens.


    ¡°What? The fake daughter Renee is the legendary top perfumer King?¡±


    ¡°It must be true. Listen to the recording. Renee said it herself.¡±


    Renee still had a lot of die¨Chard fans, who immediatelyunched a counterattack.


    ¡°Beauty Renee is amazing. She has never let us down.¡±


    ¡°Beauty Renee is King!¡±


    the countryside, Our Beauty Renee is King!¡±


    ¡°So what if that an


    is the real daughter? She¡¯s be useless after growing up in


    These die¨Chard fans were in a frenzy.


    Caroline looked through thements for a while, then put down her phone and continued to read her


    book.


    Jau then, she heard the secretary¡¯s voice from outside. Im sorry. Mr. Statham and Mr.


    atham. You can¡¯t enter Mr. Faraday¡¯s office.¡±


    Mrs. Statham and Logan are here! Oh no! I don¡¯t have any makeup on. Caroline thought.


    SEND GIFT

 Chatper 205

    Chatper 205


    Chapter 205


    Outside, Mina said anxiously, ¡°I didn¡¯te to see Mr. Faraday. I heard that Ms. Sullivan is here. So, I


    am here to meet her.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. but you aren¡¯t allowed to do that too.¡±


    As their request got rejected again, Logan grunted in an impatient tone. ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    Subsequently, the office door was pushed open, and Mina was led into the room by Logan.


    At first, Caroline thought of hiding in the lounge, but it was toote. She quickly blocked her face with a


    book, exposing only a pair of clear eyes.


    Mina approached and looked at Caroline. Exhrated, her words were uttered in caution. ¡°Ms. Sullivan,


    i¨Cis that you?¡±


    No one knew that Mina was allergic to jasmine except for her family. Other than that, only King, who


    formted the perfume for her, knew about her allergic reaction toward jasmine.


    That was why when Caroline mentioned the jasmine allergy earlier today, Mina was surprised.


    Yet, when she questioned Renee about it, Rence was evidently clueless about this


    matter.


    Thus, the truth was revealed. Rence was pretending to be King. The real King was right here before


    Mina, and she was Caroline!


    Registering that Mina had learned the truth, Caroline nodded and responded, ¡°Yes, I


    am.¡±


    As Mina¡¯s assumption was confirmed, she was so thrilled that her words turned incoherent. ¡°Ms.


    Sullivan, it¡¯s all my fault. I can¡¯t believe that I mistook someone else for


    you.¡±


    Meanwhile, Logan stared at Caroline, who was covering her face with a book, suspiciously. He still


    could not bring himself to believe it at all. In a challenging tone, he retorted, ¡°Hey, you ugly woman, are


    you sure you¡¯re not lying? How could you be King?¡±


    Smack!


    In the blink of an eye, Minanded a p on Logan¡¯s head. She then scolded, ¡°How could you talk in


    such a manner? Why are you talking so loudly? Who did you call an


    III


    0


    12 17 Sat, 24 Feb D


    Chapter 205


    ugly woman? You¡¯re uglier than her. Your whole family is also uglier than her!¡±


    Hearing his mother¡¯s angry words, Logan fell quiet and contemted, ¡°Mom, why did you even curse


    yourself out of panic?¡±


    Right after that, Mina pped his head again. ¡°You must treat her like your sister from today onward.


    Hurry up! You should call her Carol. I¡¯m warning you, and you must protect her well from now on!¡±


    ¡°Call her Carol? No way! I don¡¯t want to treat this ugly woman like she¡¯s my sister!¡± He eximed in his


    heart, disgusted.


    In the meantime, Mina said her farewell politely, ¡°Carol, we¡¯ll stop bothering you then. We¡¯ll take our


    leave.¡±


    Feeling afraid of potentially exposing her face, Caroline replied in a hurry, ¡°Goodbye, Mr. and Mrs.


    Statham.


    ¡°Brat, get out of the room!¡± Mina shooed Logan out.


    Logan was unwilling to ept Caroline. He had never liked the ugly woman from the countryside. And


    now, he refused to believe that Caroline was King, and did not want to follow his mother¡¯s order to treat


    her like she was his sister.


    He thought, ¡°Why did she cover her face with a book?¡±


    All of a sudden, Logan turned and walked back. He came to Caroline in two steps, reached out his


    hands, and pulled off the book in her hand. ¡°Ugly woman. Just ept the fact that you¡¯re ugly!


    Everyone knows you¡¯re ugly anyway. Why do you still need to cover up?¡±


    Suddenly, Logan fell silent. It was because Caroline¡¯s beautiful face appeared in his vision when he


    took the book away from her.


    He waspletely frozen.


    Gasp!


    Seeing Caroline¡¯s face, Mina also took a deep breath.


    Soon, a deep and unpleasant/voice sounded. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Nathan had returned.


    Meanwhile, Logan was still grasping Caroline¡¯s slender wrist in his hand. When Nathan approached


    with his sonorous and fierce steps, only then did Logan quickly release


    Caroline.


    |||


    Sat, 24 Feb


    Chapter 205


    Nathan stepped forward and shielded Caroline behind him. His deep and narrowed eyes fell on


    Logan¡¯s handsome face, and he pursed his lips in displeasure.


    ¡°Nathan,¡± Logan said as he raised his head. He looked over Nathan¡¯s shoulder, still subconsciously


    trying to look behind him.


    ¦°


    However, the slender girl waspletely blocked from view behind Nathan¡¯s back. His figure obscured


    her from the curious stares sent in her direction.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Nathan spat out his demand in utter displeasure.


    SEND GIFT

 Chatper 206

    Chatper 206


    Chapter 206


    ¡°Okay. Nathan. We¡¯re leaving now. Goodbye. Carol Mina hurriedly bid her farewell and dragged Logan


    to leave the scene.


    Afterward, the office door was shut close. Nathan then turned to look at Caroline and askeri. Did Logan


    see your face just now?¡±


    Caroline nodded and said. ¡°I used a book to cover my face, but Mr. Statham rushed


    er and pulled my book any Mr. Faraday, what¡¯s with that look?


    ¡°What look?¡± he asked in response.


    Caroline then mimicked his expression by frowning immensely. Then, she asked him again. ¡°This is


    how you look now. You have an angry expression. What are you mad


    about?¡±


    Nathan did not know what he was angry about. He pinched her delicate face and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t like


    letting others see your face¡±


    Her exquisite face was so attractive that any man would not dislike her after seeing it


    He had already turned against his nephew for her, and he did not want to fight his friend who was like a


    brother to him because of her as well


    Caroline pushed his hand away. She stated, ¡°Mr. Faraday, I can¡¯t pretend to be ugly by having a scar


    on my face for my entire life. My real face will be exposed to the world sooner orter.¡±


    Indeed, her face would be known to the public someday.


    Nathan started to feel that he was a little immature. He could not believe that he actually got angry at


    Logan just because he cast one look at her.


    Yet, the way Logan pulled her arm just now really upset him.


    ¡°You go in and get a rest. I have a little work to do.¡± He changed the topic by kissing her on the face.


    With a sweet smile, Caroline nodded in reply. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Renee was shocked when she saw that she was trending on the inte. She did not want to be


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    trending because of that topic at all.


    She just wanted to lie to Mina and Nathan by pretending to be King to get everything she wanted.


    Now, the information that she was King was on the trending list. Everyone would know


    12


    17 17 Sat, 24 Feb 0


    Chapter 206


    about this.


    Her die¨Chard fans were cheering and showing her off everywhere, making things worse.


    She wondered in anxiety,


    Renee had a very uneasy feeling. She did not expect Caroline would record the conversation with her


    and sell it to the entertainment reporter. ¡°What is Caroline ying at? Renee asked herself.


    Right then, the doorbell of the mansion rang.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked subconsciously.


    Renee went to open the door. It turned out that Francesca had rushed over with other members of the


    Sullivan family.


    ¡°Rence, are you really King? My goodness! If you¡¯re the top perfumer, King, why did you hide it from


    us? Renee, you will always be a child

 Chatper 207

    Chatper 207


    Chapter 207


    Then, the official ount of Cienna Care made another new.


    [Ms. Rence, please take note to ept and sign thewyer¡¯s letter from us. We are taking legal action


    against you for pretending to be King and sullying King¡¯s reputation. Those who fraudulentiy


    impersonate others should be dealt with seriously.]


    In just one short minute, the trending topic, ¡°Renee, Fake King,¡± took the inte by storm again.


    Netizens everywhere started criticizing her:


    [Renee isn¡¯t King! She¡¯s a fake!]


    [This Renee really surprised me again. After being exposed as the fake daughter, she is now the fake


    King too.]


    [What an obnoxious liar!]


    II wonder from where did she summon the courage to pretend to be King. Look at what¡¯s happening


    now. Cienna Care had given her a p in the face. I swear I could hear the p from abroad.]


    [Renee¡¯s fans were celebrating just one second ago, and in the next second, they turned into a


    As Renee read thements, her face turned pale. She felt that she had been pushed into the abyss.


    In the end, the thing she feared the most happened, and it happened so fast.


    Her thoughts were all messed up. She thought. ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯m screwed¡­ My lie has been exposed. I¡¯ve


    lost my trump card.¡±


    Meanwhile, Francesca, Connor, and Liliana were frozen in shock. They were bewildered and furious.


    ¡°Renee¡­ You¡¯re a liar! You¡¯re not King at all!¡±


    Right then, someone else stepped into the mansion. Mina walked right up to Renee and red at her


    frigidly.


    With a trembling voice, Renee muttered weakly, ¡°Mrs. Statham, I can exin.¡±


    Not wanting to listen to her excuse, Mina stretched out her hand and summoned


    several bodyguards in ck suits. ¡°Throw this woman and her belongings out of here. Kick her out right


    now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.


    Chapers 207


    A few minutester, Renee¡¯s suitcase was thrown out unceremoniously. Her clothes spilled all over the


    ground, and along with that, Renee was also thrown to the floor.


    Looking down at her with anger¨Cfilled eyes. Mina said, ¡°Renee, don¡¯t appear before me ever again!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Statham, what¡¯s going on? If Renee is not King, then who is?¡± Francesca questioned as she


    tugged on Mina¡¯s arm.


    Mina halted her footsteps, and her gaze swept over Francesca, Connor, and then Liliana. She then


    shook her head andmented implicitly with a sigh. ¡°What a pity.¡±


    Mina left the scene afterward without another word.


    ¡°Pity? What did she mean by that?¡± Francesca contemted Mina¡¯s words as she could not


    understand what Mina was talking about.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Right then, Connor¡¯s phone rang as a call came in.


    He picked up the call. After hearing the words from the other party through the call, Connor¡¯s


    expression changed drastically.


    Noticing his change, Francesca asked in concern, ¡°Connor, what¡¯s wrong? Who was


    that?¡±


    Connor looked at Francesca dazedly as he said, ¡°Mom, the real King will arrive in Yarwood tomorrow.


    King requested a meet¨Cup.¡±


    Hearing that, Francesca eximed in her heart, ¡°What? A meet¨Cup with King?¡±


    Immediately, Francesca smacked her thigh in excitement. With a thrilled voice, she said, ¡°Great!


    Tomorrow we can finally see for ourselves who is the true King. Since King only requested to meet us


    instead of anyone else, does that mean King wants to coborate with the Sullivan family? We should


    hurry back and prepare for the meet- up.¡±


    Renee quickly got up from the ground. At this point, she felt as if she had really be a loser and


    had nowhere else to go. With no choice, she could only beg Francesca and Liliana to take her in.


    ¡°Grandma, mom, I was wrong. I want to go home with you now. Please take me home.¡±


    Liliana pushed Renee away. Then, she scolded harshly, ¡°Renee, we spent so much. money and time


    training you. Ultimately, you brought shame to our family and stained our reputation severely. Get lost!


    We don¡¯t know you.¡±


    Renee fell onto the ground again. Her palms were now bleeding due to the heavy fall.


    Although she looked pitiful, no one from the Sullivan family spared her another nce.


    111


    SEND GIFT


    0


    Chrapter 252.


    They got into their car and left, as they needed to get ready to meet King tomorrow.


    Being mistreated that way, tears formed in Renee¡¯s eyes. She knew that she had lostpletely and


    terribly.


    ¡°Who on earth is King? Why did King ask to meet the Sullivan family?¡± she scolded and cursed King in


    her heart.


    0


    COMMENT

 Chatper 208

    Chatper 208


    Chapter 208


    Renee gritted her teeth and decided that she would find out who King was tomorrow.


    On the other hand, Mina got into Logan¡¯s sports car and startedining, ¡°I¡¯m so pissed off. Renee


    made a fool out of me by pretending to be Carol! I¡¯ve chased her out of the mansion!¡±


    At the receiving end of herints, Logan appeared to be absent¨Cminded with his elbow on the car


    window.


    ¡°Logan, did you hear what I said?¡±


    Immediately, Logan was brought back to his senses. He said, ¡°Sorry mom, what did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°I said Carol is King and the one who cured my face. The Statham family owes her a favor. So, you


    should treat Carol nicely just like she¡¯s your own sister. You must also protect her from being bullied in


    the future.¡±


    Complicated feelings emerged in Logan¡¯s heart. When he saw Caroline for the first time, he looked


    down on her repeatedly.


    He had urged Nathan to get together with Wrenna or Renee. On top of that, he had even pulled the


    oxygen tube off Caroline¡¯s grandma, trying to drive her back to the countryside.


    He also called her an ¡°ugly woman¡± on many asions.


    It turned out that she was actually King, and she purposely pretended to be ugly.


    As his thoughts progressed to this, Caroline¡¯s delicate face appeared in his mind. She had the perfect


    bone structure that made her all the more beautiful. Her skin was as fair as an egg with its shell freshly


    removed. He found her more beautiful than all the women he had seen in his life.


    He rebuked himself in his mind, ¡°What ugly woman? She¡¯s as beautiful as a little fairy!¡±


    ¡°I got it, mom. Please stop nagging. Who would be able to bully her anyway?¡± said Logan.


    He pondered, ¡°She was the real King, yet she kept that fact hidden and quietly observed everyone¡¯s


    performance. Who would have the ability to bully her?¡±


    Mina ignored her son¡¯s interjection and went on with herpliments toward Caroline, nagging at


    Logan ceaselessly. ¡°We don¡¯t know much about Carol, but haven¡¯t you seen the official ount of


    Cienna Care? It was said that Carol was born into a


    Chapter 208


    wealthy family and grew up in a good background. When can you find a smart and beautiful girl like


    Carol to be my daughter¨Cinw? I¡¯d thank the universe if you could get someone like her.¡±


    Registering Mina¡¯s words, Logan continued to drive while mumbling to himself, ¡°No wonder Nathan


    likes her so much.¡±


    Back at the Faraday Group in the CEO¡¯s office, Nathan sat on his office chair and was checking


    through the documents. Alfred suddenly came in with hurried steps and reported softly, ¡°Mr. Faraday, it


    was just revealed that Renee was a fake. She isn¡¯t King.¡±


    When he heard that, his hand that was holding a pen suddenly halted. Nathan raised his head, and


    asked for rification, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Without saying anything else, Alfred showed Nathan thetest post on Cienna Care¡¯s official website to


    Nathan. ¡°Mr. Faraday, have a look at this.¡±


    Nathan took a quick nce at the post. His lips tightened into a cold smirk as he learned the news. He


    was surprised that Renee was not King..


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, Rence isn¡¯t your bride. But if that is so, where could your real bride be?¡± Alfred asked in


    confusion


    Nathan was silent for a while short before he said, ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Faraday.¡± Alfred left the room.


    Nathan closed the file in his hands, got up, and entered the lounge.


    Bright and warm lights were lit in the lounge. On the bed, there was a girl. The girl had taken a shower


    and was wearing his big¨Csized white shirt. Even so, it couldn¡¯t conceal her exquisite figure.


    She was lying on her stomach and reading a book. Her slender legs were folded and moving up and


    down in the air.


    Meanwhile, Nathan gazed at her for a while as he was standing by the door. Ever since she moved


    here, he felt that his lounge had turned into afy and soft haven. He could smell her milky and fruity


    body fragrance in the air.


    Pulling his attention away from her, Nathan stepped into the bathroom and took a


    shower.


    Soon, Caroline, who was engrossed in her book, felt the bed dip in beside her. Nathan¡¯s deep voice


    then sounded above her head. ¡°You¡¯re reading so seriously.¡±


    Gazing up at him, Caroline whispered, ¡°Mr. Faraday, I heard you found the wrong bride. again?¡±


    Chapter 203


    Nathan took away the book from her hand and threw it aside. Then, he put his big hands under her


    arms and embraced her like she was a little girl. He asked, ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡±


    Caroline leaned against him as she poked his strong chest with her slender fingers. ¡°Mr. Faraday,


    you¡¯re so pitiful. You lost your bride again.¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chatper 209

    Chatper 209


    Chapter 209


    Nathan held her fingers to stop her from poking him as she liked.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, have you ever thought about what kind of person your bride is? Have you wondered


    whether she was beautiful or ugly, fat or thin?¡± Caroline asked curiously.


    Nathan raised an eyebrow. ¡°I only wondered whether my bride was a man or a woman.¡±


    Caroline was speechless at his reply.


    She came to acknowledge that Nathan was a person who was good at ending conversations.


    ¡°Talking to you is so boring, Mr. Faraday. I¡¯m getting sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± she muttered while


    trying to pull herself away from his arms.


    However, Nathan grabbed her shoulder, not allowing her to leave. Then, in a suggestive tone, he


    asked, ¡°If you find it boring to talk to me, do you want to do something interesting instead?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her clear eyes became misty due to shyness. With a sweet voice,


    she mumbled, ¡°Nathan, ever since we made up, you had fun every night. Do you not need to rest?¡±


    Nathan chuckled in response. ¡°I don¡¯t want to rest.¡±


    ¡°Then watch out as you might be bald someday,¡± she warned him.


    ¡°Come on, turn me into a bald man then. If I don¡¯t turn bald, it means that you are not good enough.¡± As


    his words fell, he turned over and pressed his body on hers. He then kissed her cherry¨Cred lips.


    Giggling, Caroline dodged him. They yed around with each other happily. A whileter, Caroline held


    her belly with her hands.


    Nathan stopped his actions and questioned worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your stomach hurting again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it hurts a little.¡± Caroline nodded in reply. Then, she looked at him with puppy eyes and


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    requested, ¡°Mr. Faraday, can I ask for a leave tonight?¡±


    Not replying to her question, Nathan ced his hand on her t belly and gave her a gentle massage


    for a brief moment.


    Recently, Caroline had been feeling fatigued. She had no appetite and was always very sleepy. As


    Nathan¡¯s massage was too rxing for her, she soon felt sleepy in his


    Chapter 209


    embrace.


    Just then, Nathan asked softly, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±


    Caroline lifted her heavy eyelids, nodded in agreement, and replied, ¡°Yes, I feel better


    now.¡±


    Nathan withdrew his hand. Staring at the woman before him passionately, he said, ¡°Since you feel


    better already, is it my turn to feel better now?¡±


    Caroline was speechless when she heard that. ¡°I¡­ Uh¡­ I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±


    Silence permeated the room. Meanwhile, Nathan¡¯s calloused thumb was ced on her reddish lips. He


    stroked her tempting lips back and forth.


    Feeling the sensual atmosphere in the room, Caroline blinked nervously, which caused her eyshes


    to flutter rapidly. Panicked, she raised her small hand to smack his big hand away. Then, she buried


    her cute little face in the pillow.


    However, despite being pushed away, Nathan turned over and stroked her reddish lips. with his finger


    again.


    This made her feel more nervous, so Caroline parted her lips angrily and bit him.


    Nathan chuckled hoarsely. ¡°I didn¡¯t keep you here to look after you like a pet.¡±


    Later, the dinner prepared by a six¨Cstar Michelin chef was sent to their room. Caroline was carried to


    the dining room by Nathan. This time, he did not let her sit on her own seat but on hisp.


    ¡°Drink some water,¡± he ordered as he lifted a ss of water and brought it to her lips.


    Caroline reached out her hand and knocked the ss out of his hand.


    Nathan was not angry at all. He then proceeded to fill a small bowl with chicken risotto and lifted a


    spoonful of it to her lips. ¡°Have some risotto if you don¡¯t feel like drinking


    water.


    Not knowing whether it was due to the heavy smell of the chicken risotto or because of their earlier


    activity, Caroline felt like throwing up. She pressed her hand on her chest, trying to hold herself back


    from puking.


    Nathan quickly patted her back to soothe her difort. He pinched her delicate chin with his fingers


    and smiled at her. His handsome eyes were full of the manliness of a mature man. ¡°You poor girl.¡±


    Being teased, Carolinended a light smack on his cheek.


    0


    |||


    SEND GIFT


    0


    12 18 Sat, 24 Feb


    Chapter 209


    Nathan did not dodge it, so the pnded squarely on his face.


    864%


    O


    Fortunately, Caroline didn¡¯t really exert any force. It was a very gentle p. A crisp little smack sounded


    when her palm made contact with his aggravatingly handsome face.


    Nevertheless, she had sessfully hit him in the face. Nathan had never let a woman have her way


    with him like this.


    ¡°You already pped me anyway. Why are you still angry?¡± He leaned over, coaxing and indulging her


    behavior. He then put her small hand on his other cheek and suggested jokingly, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll let you


    p me a few more times so that you¡¯ll stop being angry.¡±


    0

 Chatper 210

    Chatper 210


    Chapter 210


    Hearing his sweet words, Caroline retracted her hand, refusing to hit him again. Nathan smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t


    bear to hit me anymore?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s


    eyes were slightly reddened, which made her look a little fragile. She bit her lips and scolded, ¡°Hmph,


    you pervert!¡±


    Kissing the side of her nose gently, Nathan admitted, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m a pervert, but I wasn¡¯t like this before I


    met you.¡±


    His words triggered questions in Caroline¡¯s mind. She wondered, ¡°What about his previous crush? Did


    he not have perverted thoughts toward his crush back then?¡±


    Snapping out of her thoughts, she said, ¡°Nathan, see what¡¯s flying in the sky.¡±


    Nathan looked up. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your bullshit,¡± she replied cheekily.


    Nathan was rendered speechless.


    He picked up the small bowl of risotto again and ordered, ¡°Eat the chicken risotto.¡±


    Again, Caroline pushed his hand away because she could not handle the smell of the chicken risotto at


    the moment. She still felt like throwing up from the smell and insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡±


    Nathan did not want to force her to eat if she didn¡¯t want to. He then picked out the chicken and some


    vegetables to feed her. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    Caroline did not refuse his offer this time. Sitting on hisp, she let him feed her one spoonful after


    another.


    Caroline ate exquisitely and delicately.


    After eating a little, she did not want to eat anymore. ¡°I¡¯m full. I can¡¯t take in any more food.¡±


    With that said, Nathan stopped feeding her and wiped her mouth with a napkin. He then began to eat


    his dinner, and he started by consuming the food she did not finish.


    ¡°Why is he eating my leftovers?¡± Caroline questioned in her heart while sitting on his.p and staring at


    him. He had changed into a casual ck shirt and pants after taking a shower. He was wearing a pair


    of dark blue slippers. His thin ankles were exposed, and every single part of him was elegant and


    charming.


    |||


    Chapter 210


    He discarded the stern and serious aura that he usually exuded when dealing with the business world.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead, it was reced with youthful handsomeness right then.


    Even when he ate, his actions were elegant through and through, showing that he was very well¨C


    educated.


    Caroline¡¯s gaze was attracted to his Adam¡¯s apple that bobbed up and down. She reached out her


    petite hand and gently touched it.


    Holding the spoon in his hand, Nathan nced at her smilingly. ¡°Are you going to y around with me


    again while I¡¯m having my dinner?¡±


    He didn¡¯t mind her ying around with him now. He just didn¡¯t want her to turn him down when he


    really wanted to y with herter.


    Hearing that, Caroline did not know what to say.


    Caroline pulled her hand away. Seeming tock energy as she was feeling sleepy, she circled her arms


    around his neck. She thenid her head on his broad shoulder.


    Caroline¡¯s body looked delicate and soft in Nathan¡¯s white shirt. Her fair legs were wrapped around his


    ck trousers. As shey her head on his shoulders obediently, the atmosphere became extremely


    romantic and loving.


    By the time Nathan finally finished his meal and put down his spoon, Caroline had already fallen


    asleep. She had fallen asleep rtively quickly.


    However, she was still holding her stomach even in her sleep. Seeing that, he figured that her stomach


    must be hurting again.


    Nathan held her in his arms and ced her on the bed. His big handnded on her t . belly. He


    gently circled his hand on her belly to soothe her difort. Then, his thin lips rained kisses on her


    forehead as he asked, ¡°Why is your stomach always hurting?¡±


    When morning arrived, both of them woke up together. As Caroline finished packing her bag and was


    about to leave, Nathan looked at her and inquired, ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    Processing his words, she realized that she couldn¡¯t tell him she was going to meet the Sullivan family.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, you don¡¯t need to drive me around. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Caroline refused his offer and


    walked out.


    Nathan looked at her beautiful retreating figure. Right then, Alfred walked in. ¡°Mr. Faraday, I just got the


    news that King has arrived at Yarwood.¡±


    In turn, Nathan thought,


    12.18 Sat, 24 Feb


    Chapter 210


    ¡°Where is King?¡± asked Nathan.


    Alfred replied, ¡°King will meet the Sullivan family in the presidential suite of Wondercloud Hotel.¡±


    Registering the information, Nathan announced, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    He really wanted to know who the legendary King was.


    On the other hand, at Wondercloud Hotel, Francesca and the rest of the Sullivans arrived at the


    location. They were all very nervous.


    SEND GI

 Chatper 211

    Chatper 211


    Chapter 211


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Renee, another woman, had also entered at the same time.


    Francesca immediately inquired, ¡°Renee, why are you here?¡±


    Renee¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°I¡¯vee to meet King.¡±


    Connor and Liliana expressed their displeasure, asking, ¡°What are you here to see King for? Please


    leave now because you are no longer a member of the Sullivan family.¡±


    Just then, the door to the presidential suite opened, revealing a female secretary. ¡°You must be from


    the Sullivan family. King has already arrived. You cane in now,¡± she suggested.


    At that point, it was no longer possible to send Renee away. Francesca gave her a warning look,


    implying that she shouldn¡¯t cause any troubleter, and then everyone went inside together.


    The presidential suite was deafeningly quiet, and the female secretary led them to the study. ¡°King is


    inside,¡± she said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Francesca and the others didn¡¯t dare to say anything else as they walked into the study


    with care.


    They noticed a slender figure standing by the window in the study, but they were unable to see the


    person¡¯s face because the figure was facing away from them.


    ¡°Is that person King?¡± they wondered.


    ever


    Francesca, Connor, and Liliana¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. ¡°Greetings, King. We expected to have the


    opportunity to meet you. We have prepared a small gift for you. Please ept it.¡±


    Rence looked at the slender figure ahead of her, and even though she couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face,


    she felt that that person looked familiar.


    Her first thought was that that person appeared to be Caroline.


    The slender figure turned slowly around the next moment, and Renee¡¯s pupils contracted. Her mind


    went nk and all thoughts came to a halt as she realized it was


    Caroline.


    Francesca, Connor, and Liliana all gasped in surprise as they stared at Caroline. ¡°How could it possibly


    be her?¡± Francesca reflected.


    ¡°Caroline, why are you here?¡±


    III


    Chapter 211


    Caroline¡¯s lips slowly curled into a smile as she looked at the shocked people with her bright and clear


    eyes. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here. After all, I am King!¡±


    ¡°What? Caroline is King?¡± Francesca wondered.


    Francesca, Connor, and Liliana werepletely taken aback. ¡°That ugly woman from the countryside


    is actually the top perfumer, King? How is that even possible?¡± Francesca thought about it.


    They couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°No!¡± At that moment, Renee screamed, ¡°Caroline, how could you be King? You¡¯re just an ugly woman


    from the countryside. You¡¯re a liar who masquerades as King!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her fool you, Grandma, Mom, and Dad. She¡¯s a fraud. She had to repeat her Grade 12 for


    another year in order to gain admission to Talia University. Aside from that, she has never studied


    perfumery. How could she be the top perfumer, King?¡±


    Renee¡¯s mental state, on the other hand, hadpletely copsed. She screamed and desperately


    grabbed Francesca before sprinting towards Caroline.


    Before she could reach Caroline, however, two ck¨Cd bodyguards approached and kicked her in


    the back of the knee.


    With a thud, Renee fell to her knees in front of Caroline.


    ¡°If you dare to be rude to King again, Ms. Renee Sullivan, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you,¡±


    warned one of the bodyguards.


    As they watched the scene unfold, Francesca, Connor, and Liliana felt their hearts racing and their legs


    trembling.


    Renee refused to ept the fact, staring at Caroline with hatred, saying, ¡°Caroline, what gives you the


    right to treat me like this? I refuse to ept this!¡±


    Hearing that, Caroline approached and stood in front of Renee, looking down at her condescendingly.


    ¡°Whether you like it or not, Renee, you have already been


    abandoned. You¡¯ve run out of options. It¡¯s over for you.¡±


    Renee¡¯s eyes turned red at thest sentence. She couldn¡¯t figure out why she had lost to an ugly


    woman from the countryside.


    SEND GIFT

 Chatper 212

    Chatper 212


    Chapter 212


    ¡°It¡¯s no surprise Caroline could work for Cienna Care. She is, after all, King. When I was impersonating


    King, she just stared at me with her cold eyes as if I were a joke. I¡¯ve worked hard over the years to


    improve, but Caroline still easily defeated me. Caroline was the one who demonstrated to me that what


    is fake is ultimately fake. I¡¯m nothing but a buffoon,¡± Renee thought as she copsed on the ground.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again, Renee. Leave Yarwood as soon as possible and never appear in front of


    me again.¡±


    After saying that, Caroline waved her hand, and two bodyguards swiftly dragged Renee


    out.


    After Renee had been dealt with, it was time to deal with the Sullivan family. Liliana stammered and


    said, ¡°Carol, please listen to our exnation. We were all deceived by Renee¡¯s lie.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s gaze was ¡°Francesca, Mr. Sullivan, and Mrs. Sullivan, are you trying to recognize me as the


    daughter of the Sullivan family again now that you know I¡¯m King?¡±


    drawn to the Wembers of the Sullivan family when she heard that.


    The three of them froze when they heard that.


    Caroline looked at Connor and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, do you


    member the tender document that the Sullivan family had sent to Cienna Care in the past?¡±


    Connor responded with a nod. Of course, he remembered.


    Upon seeing that, Carolineughed mockingly and sneered. ¡°At the time, you thought it was Mr. Scott


    who helped you. You have no idea how insignificant he was. I was the one who wanted to give the


    Sullivan family a chance to cooperate. You were all intent on sending me to have sex with that pervert,


    Mr. Scott, despite the fact that I wanted to help the Sullivan family.¡±


    Connor was rendered speechless.


    Cienna Care returned their tender document after Caroline had left. They all assumed it was because


    Caroline had offended Quinton, but the truth was quite the opposite.


    Caroline, the real big shot, had always been there for them, but they were oblivious and


    unaware.


    At that moment, Francesca, Connor, and Liliana were regretting their actions deeply. If they had treated


    Caroline better in the past, the Sullivan family would have soared to new heights by now.


    Chapter 212


    It was such a pity.


    That was what Mina meant when she said it was such a shame.


    ¡°In fact, you and Renee are the same kind of people. You all are selfish and hypocritical and only


    interested in using others as long as they are useful but will abandon them. once they are no longer


    useful. I gave you all a chance before, but you didn¡¯t take it, so there won¡¯t be any more chances in the


    future! The reason I called you here today is to settle things and make it clear that I have no


    rtionship with the Sullivan family anymore. Bodyguards, escort them out!¡±


    The reason Caroline invited them over was to sever her rtionship with them.


    Feeling a great sense of regret, Francesca uttered, ¡°Carol, we¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I will have the Sullivan family cklisted in the spice industry. Then you¡¯ll


    understand that allowing you to leave in this manner is the greatest kindness I can offer. Otherwise,


    with just one word from me, I could make the Sullivan family vanish.¡±


    When the three of them heard that, they were taken aback, as if they were seeing the woman in front of


    them for the first time. They realized they didn¡¯t know anything about her.


    She had been raised in the countryside since childhood, and Caleb initially did not want her to attend


    school. As a result, she began elementary schoolte, had to retake her university entrance exam, and


    received an average college education with no impressive credentials. Her ability to blend fragrances


    was also a mystery, as no one. knew where she learned it.


    She


    appeared to be hiding something on purpose, a mysterious power brewing within her like a raging


    storm.


    The three of them were filled with regret and could only leave in embarrassment. ¡°Alright, Carol, we¡¯ll


    leave now.¡±


    The study was quiet again after the three of them had left. Caroline stood alone in front of the window,


    remembering her arrival in Yarwood two years ago with a heart full of longing for home.


    She¡¯d been looking for her home her entire life.


    She desired to track down her father and mother.


    Only when she went there did she realize she was an abandoned child, unloved and without a home.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    111


    Chapter 212


    At that moment, her secretary came over and said, ¡°King, Nathan is here.¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chatper 213

    Chatper 213


    Chapter 213


    ¡°What? Nathan is here?¡± Carolinemented inwardly.


    Caroline shifted her gaze to her secretary. ¡°Did he figure out where I was?¡±


    ¡°Yes, King. Nathan learned that you will be meeting with the Sullivan family here, and he is on his way.¡±


    ¡°What should I do? Should I meet with Nathan today? Nathan is still unaware that I am King as well as


    his true bride,¡± she pondered.


    Meanwhile, Nathan had arrived at the Wondercloud Hotel. ¡°Nathan, the King is right there,¡± Alfred said,


    motioning to the presidential suite in front of him.


    Nathan was finally about to meet King.


    Nathan raised his hand and reached for the doorknob, ready to open it.


    A phone¡¯s melodious ringtone rang at that precise moment. Someone had called him.


    Nathan pulled out his phone. His tall body stiffened as he noticed the caller ID shing


    on the screen.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He slowly took his hand off the doorknob, turned around, and walked away before answering the


    phone.


    The other end of the line was answered by a pleasant female voice. ¡°Hey, Nathan, it¡¯s me. Please


    Caroline stood in the corner of the corridor, watching Nathan walk away. ¡°What made him leave after


    answering the phone? Who is the person who called him?¡± she wondered.


    Her WhatsApp notification rang at that moment. It was a message from Jeremy.


    The message wrote: [1213.]


    It was the birthday of Nathan¡¯s first crush.


    Caroline rushed out of the Wondercloud Hotel and went to Nathan¡¯s CEO¡¯s office at the Faraday


    Group. Nathan had yet to return. She had no idea where he had gone after answering that phone call.


    Caroline then went to the lounge¡¯s small safety deposit box and tentatively entered the four digits she


    had received earlier.


    She was betting Nathan would use the birthday of his first crush as the password.


    12 18 Sat, 24 Feb


    Chapter 213


    Soon after, there was a beeping sound, and the safety deposit box opened in response.


    She had guessed correctly,


    His password was the birthday of his first crush.


    Caroline extended her hand and pulled out her emerald.


    She finally recovered her emerald.


    Her WhatsApp notification rang once more. Jeremy wrote: [Nathan¡¯s first crush just called. Guess who


    she called?]


    Caroline lowered her head and replied: [Nathan.]


    So, the earlier phone call was from Nathan¡¯s first crush. No wonder he turned around and left even


    though he was already standing in front of my suite door,¡± Caroline mused inwardly.


    Another message was sent by Jeremy. The message wrote: [Nathan¡¯s first crush asked him to go back


    to Doveston. Do you think Nathan will go back?]


    However, Caroline didn¡¯t reply to the message because she suddenly felt nauseous. She pressed her


    hand against her chest and dashed into the bathroom, bending over to vomit.


    It was mostly retched because she barely ate anything.


    Her eyes turned red, and tears welled up as she felt ufortable.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she had suddenly started vomiting when she had been feeling fine


    just moments before.


    Caroline immediately became frozen as she became aware of what might be taking ce. Her


    menstrual cycle was already two days behind schedule.


    She used a pregnancy test kit right away, and her legs became weak, forcing her to sit on the carpet.


    She was pregnant..


    He didn¡¯t want to have a child, so he was always cautious and used contraception. whenever they had


    sex. The only exception was at the bar. In a fit of rage, he shoved her into the room because he


    believed she was using another girl to entice him.


    At that time, they didn¡¯t have any contraception on hand, and she also forgot to take the morning¨Cafter


    pill afterward.


    0


    1218 Sat, 24 Feb


    Chapter 215


    Unexpectedly, she got pregnant that one time


    Afterward, Caroline went to the hospital for a thorough examination.


    The doctor held up the blood test report and said, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re pregnant. It has been four


    weeks or 28 days.¡±


    The timing was perfectly consistent with the time she had sex with him when they didn¡¯t use any


    contraception.


    ¡°Have you recently had intercourse with your husband?¡± inquired the doctor.


    Caroline nodded in response.


    ¡°During the early stages of pregnancy, intercourse is not rmended, and vigorous exercise can


    easily lead to miscarriage. It is not a good sign that you have been experiencing bloating in your lower


    abdomen recently. Fortunately, no bleeding has urred, so the baby is still safe.¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chatper 214

    Chatper 214


    Chapter 214


    Caroline was acutely aware of her physical condition. It turned out that her difort was caused by a


    new life growing inside her.


    She almost hurt the baby while she was with him thest few days.


    ¡°By the way, where is your husband?¡±


    Caroline looked at the doctor and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have a husband.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to give birth to this child?¡± asked the doctor, who was used to dealing with such


    situations.


    Caroline bid farewell to the doctor and walked down the street alone, feeling lost. She didn¡¯t respond to


    the doctor¡¯s question because she wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to keep the baby.


    She had never considered bing pregnant because she was still very young, only 20 years old.


    She and Nathan weren¡¯t even officially dating, and now she was carrying his child.


    At that moment, she had no idea what to do next.


    After giving it some thought, Caroline made the decision to inform him of the pregnancy. He was the


    child¡¯s father and had the right to know. The decision about whether or not to keep the child should be


    made joint/


    Caroline took out her phone and dialed Nathan¡¯s number with that thought.


    The melodious ringtone rang twice before he finally answered the call.


    ¡°Nathan, do you have time tonight? I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet at Penningcoll Residence.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Caroline went back to Penningcoll Residence carly that day. Nathan arrivedte in the evening, around


    ten o¡¯clock.


    The man was dressed in ck, and his expression did not change much. He appeared to be a little


    colder than usual.


    They took their seats on the couch. Caroline clutched the pregnancy report tightly in


    Chapter 214


    her hand. ¡°Mr. Faraday, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°I happened to have something to tell you as well,¡± Nathan said, looking at her.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out what he wanted to tell her.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, please go ahead,¡± she suggested.


    ¡°Caroline, let¡¯s end it.¡±


    He intended to end their rtionship.


    Caroline tightened her fingers before slowly releasing them when she heard that. She looked him in the


    eyes and nodded quietly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nathan stood up, approached her, and knelt on one knee to look her in the eyes. ¡°If you have any


    requests, please let me know. I will undoubtedly give it to you in order to satisfy you.¡±


    Even when he wanted to end the rtionship, he was so gentle with her. Caroline inquired softly. ¡°Are


    you returning to Doveston?¡±


    Nathan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He was determined to return. A phone call from his first crush was enough to convince


    him to return to Doveston.


    ¡°Will Yuna¡­ Mrs. Faraday apany you back?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll return together. I¡¯ll take care of things with my mother. You should avoid contacting her in the


    future. She¡¯ll eventually forget about you. Do you understand?¡± Nathan whispered, instructing her not to


    contact Yuna anymore.


    Caroline nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Then, she added, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else. You¡¯ve already given me the mansion we agreed on


    previously, and you¡¯ve already given me so much.¡±


    Looking at her well¨Cbehaved appearance, Nathan handed her a gold¨Cgilded ck card and said,


    ¡°Keep this card. It¡¯s for you.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°You certainly are generous. You still want to provide for me after we


    broke up?¡±


    ¡°Just ept it,¡± Nathan said as he approached her.


    Their faces almost touched at that moment, their breaths mingling. It was as if the pleasure of the


    previous night had only recently urred, but the phone call from his


    111


    Cuyer 214


    first crush had ended everything between them.


    She was overwhelmed with insignificance.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After that, Caroline epted the gold¨Cgilded ck card and said, ¡°Okay, thank you, Nathan. Don¡¯t


    worry, I know the rules. Even if we run into each other again, I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t know you and won¡¯t


    cause you any trouble.¡±


    In response, Nathan hummed and inquired, ¡°What were you about to say to me just now?¡±


    0


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chatper 215

    Chatper 215


    Chapter 215


    Initially, she intended to inform him that she was pregnant.


    However, there was no longer any need for her to inform him.


    In actuality, it wasn¡¯t necessary to inform him.


    He had already stated that he would not give her official status or a child. If he discovered she was


    pregnant, he would only advise her to have an abortion.


    Caroline shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Caroline. I¡¯ll take my leave then, Nathan said after onest look at her.


    ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Faraday,¡± Caroline said with a smile.


    Caroline sat there lost in thought for a while after Nathan left the mansion, then went upstairs and into


    her room.


    She walked over to the window and extended her delicate, pale hand to slowly pull back a corner of the


    golden curtain, peeking downstairs through the gap.


    The man got into his Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom, started the engine, and drove away.


    Soon, his cold figure vanished from her sight, as if he had never been there in the first ce.


    Caroline stared for a long time in the direction where he had vanished, her figure elongated by the


    lights.


    Caroline¡¯s life remained the same after Nathan left Yarwood and returned to Doveston. She ced her


    hand on her t belly and decided to give birth to the baby.


    She adored children, and the child was hers. She had the right to give birth to the baby.


    After all, she hadn¡¯t had a home since she was a child, and she didn¡¯t have any parents. Maybe she


    was lonely and wished for the child to keep herpany.


    Many people spend their entire lives attempting to heal childhood wounds, and Caroline had been on a


    journey of self¨Chealing. The child who appeared unexpectedly in her life was like a little angel.


    The child had no prejudices against her as a mother, so she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of giving up her


    child.


    It didn¡¯t matter that the child would grow up without a father. To make up for theck of paternal love,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    she would love the child even more andvish it with twice as much


    <


    64%


    Chapter 215


    maternal love.


    Caroline began to care for herself and her baby by changing her diet and perfume, and the pain in her


    lower abdomen gradually subsided. Within her womb, the baby was growing strong and healthy.


    One day, Mauricio and Marina came to see Marina, and Marina had brought something with her.


    ¡°Carol, take a look at this.¡±


    Marina did, in fact, bring a paternity test report.


    ¡°Carol, we always think Grandma, Connor, and Liliana have an odd attitude toward you, so I secretly


    requested a paternity test report using your hair and Connor¡¯s hair. You are not his daughter, as it turns


    out. You are not a member of the Sullivan family.¡±


    Caroline quickly opened the paternity test report, and the results revealed that she and Connor had no


    biological rtionship.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Caroline wondered.


    Caroline was taken aback and perplexed. She had always assumed she was the Sullivan family¡¯s child,


    but it was now revealed that she was not rted to them by blood.


    ¡°Uncle Mauricio and Aunt Marina, if I¡¯m not the child of the Sullivan family, who are my real parents?¡±


    she inquired.


    ¡°What is my true identity then?¡± she pondered inwardly.


    Mauricio replied. ¡°Carol, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already discussed it with Caleb. He admitted that Connor and


    Liliana¡¯s daughter died shortly after birth. Your stepmother discovered you drifting down the river in a


    wooden barrel that someone had abandoned, still wrapped in a swaddle nket.¡±


    Caroline listened in disbelief, realizing she had been abandoned since birth.


    ¡°Why?¡± she pondered.


    .. We sent someone to your hometown in the


    ¡°At the time, Carol, you had a token on countryside to retrieve it for you. Here it is.¡±


    After saying that, Marina took out a bracelet with a bell.


    It was a small bracelet made of red rope with a small golden bell hanging from it.


    The small bell tinkled as soon as it moved, producing a clear and cheerful sound.


    111

 Chatper 216

    Chatper 216


    Chapter 215 Initially, she intended to inform him that she was pregnant. However, there was no longer


    any need for her to inform him. In actuality, it wasn¡¯t necessary to inform him. He had already stated


    that he would not give her official status or a child. If he discovered she was pregnant, he would only


    advise her to have an abortion. Caroline shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Caroline. I¡¯ll take my leave then,


    Nathan said after onest look at her. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Faraday,¡± Caroline said with a smile. Caroline sat


    there lost in thought for a while after Nathan left the mansion, then went upstairs and into her room.


    She walked over to the window and extended her delicate, pale hand to slowly pull back a corner of the


    golden curtain, peeking downstairs through the gap. The man got into his Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom,


    started the engine, and drove away. Soon, his cold figure vanished from her sight, as if he had never


    been there in the first ce. Caroline stared for a long time in the direction where he had vanished, her


    figure elongated by the lights. Caroline¡¯s life remained the same after Nathan left Yarwood and returned


    to Doveston. She ced her hand on her t belly and decided to give birth to the baby. She adored


    children, and the child was hers. She had the right to give birth to the baby. After all, she hadn¡¯t had a


    home since she was a child, and she didn¡¯t have any parents. Maybe she was lonely and wished for


    the child to keep herpany. Many people spend their entire lives attempting to heal childhood


    wounds, and Caroline had been on a journey of self¨Chealing. The child who appeared unexpectedly in


    her life was like a little angel. The child had no prejudices against her as a mother, so she couldn¡¯t bear


    the thought of giving up her child. It didn¡¯t matter that the child would grow up without a father. To make


    up for theck of paternal love, she would love the child even more andvish it with twice as much <


    64% Chapter 215 maternal love. Caroline began to care for herself and her baby by changing her diet


    and perfume, and the pain in her lower abdomen gradually subsided. Within her womb, the baby was


    growing strong and healthy. One day, Mauricio and Marina came to see Marina, and Marina had


    brought something with her. ¡°Carol, take a look at this.¡± Marina did, in fact, bring a paternity test report.


    ¡°Carol, we always think Grandma, Connor, and Liliana have an odd attitude toward you, so I secretly


    requested a paternity test report using your hair and Connor¡¯s hair. You are not his daughter, as it turns


    out. You are not a member of the Sullivan family.¡± Caroline quickly opened the paternity test report, and


    the results revealed that she and Connor had no biological rtionship. ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Caroline wondered. Caroline was taken aback and perplexed. She had always assumed she was the


    Sullivan family¡¯s child, but it was now revealed that she was not rted to them by blood. ¡°Uncle


    Mauricio and Aunt Marina, if I¡¯m not the child of the Sullivan family, who are my real parents?¡± she


    inquired. ¡°What is my true identity then?¡± she pondered inwardly. Mauricio replied. ¡°Carol, don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ve already discussed it with Caleb. He admitted that Connor and Liliana¡¯s daughter died shortly after


    birth. Your stepmother discovered you drifting down the river in a wooden barrel that someone had


    abandoned, still wrapped in a swaddle nket.¡± Caroline listened in disbelief, realizing she had been


    abandoned since birth. ¡°Why?¡± she pondered. .. We sent someone to your hometown in the ¡°At the


    time, Carol, you had a token on countryside to retrieve it for you. Here it is.¡± After saying that, Marina


    took out a bracelet with a bell. It was a small bracelet made of red rope with a small golden bell


    hanging from it. The small bell tinkled as soon as it moved, producing a clear and cheerful sound. 111N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chatper 217

    Chatper 217


    Chapter 217


    ¡°Do you mean that Yvette Lobelius?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that Yvette. Her father, Stephen Lobelius, is the richest man in Doveston. Her mother¡­¡± The


    person paused for a moment before adding mysteriously, ¡°Her mother was the legendary Sarah


    Sablich. Rumor had it that Sarah was born with a special fragrance. She was good at making perfumes


    and medicines. She took Doveston by storm back then. Later, on the day she passed away, the


    fragrance lingered in Doveston for three days. She even left a perfume handbook that was passed


    down for her daughter.¡±


    ¡°So, Yvette has been known as the daughter of Sarah since she was born. She grew up having


    everything handed to her. Several prestigious families in Doveston are trying to win Yvette over by


    proposing a marriage of convenience to the Lobelius family. In the end, Yvette ended up with the


    Faraday family.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Faraday and Ms. Lobelius were childhood sweethearts. Everyone in Doveston knows that he likes


    to pamper her. It¡¯s normal for him to win her heart.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Faraday and Ms. Lobelius are about to get married. The wedding will surely be a


    grand asion since it¡¯s a union between the two prestigious families.¡±


    At night, the guests arrived one after another at Eventide Club. Soon, the woman of the hour, Yvette,


    made her appearance.


    Yvette was a stunning beauty. She was so enchanting that she could attract everyone¡¯s attention as


    soon as she showed up.


    Yvette was wearing a coat. After arriving at the club, she took it off and handed it to the attendant,


    revealing a long ck dress with diamonds. She had an alluring figure and exuded a charming aura.


    ¡°Yvic, you¡¯re here.¡± Several women from the prestigious families in Doveston immediately gathered


    around Yvette like the stars crowding around the moon.


    Yvette was also used to being surrounded by people. She had been the center of attention since she


    was born. The rich heirs and socialites in Doveston were all on good terms with her.


    After the waiter served her a cocktail, Yvette took a sip. Grinning slowly, she said, ¡°I just went to try on


    the high heels that I¡¯ll be wearing for my engagement. I didn¡¯t like the crystal high heels made by the


    designer who came over from Friyx. So, I asked them to take it back and redo it. That¡¯s why I was a bit


    Upon hearing her words, everyone looked at her with amazement and envy.


    0


    Chapter 217


    Yvie. your engagement with Mr. Faraday is so extravagant. Your wedding drew taugh heels, veil, and


    carrings were all custom¨Cmade. Even the bouquets at the wedding wei to be flown in from Hestrya,


    right?¡±


    Yvie, Mr. Faraday really spoils you. You casually said you wanted toe to Eventde Club, so he


    booked the whole venue for you to have a good time?


    That¡¯s right. You guys don¡¯t know how long Mr. Faraday has liked our Yvie. He must be so happy now


    that he has finally won her heart.¡±


    Yvette raised her eyebrows listening to those envious andplimentary words. She was in a good


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    mood. Everyone knew that Nathan was her knight, and she was his runaway princess.


    Nathan truly pampered her. He would satisfy her every whim as long as the said the


    word.


    ¡°By the way, Yvie, why isn¡¯t Mr. Faraday here yet?¡±


    All the socialites of the prestigious families were looking forward to meeting Nathan.


    Back then, this illegitimate child of the Faraday family was known for his talent and good looks. Now


    that Nathan was the wealthiest magnate, he had be the ran of many women¡¯s dreams.


    Stirring the straw in her hand, Yvette replied, ¡°Nathan has been very busy since he canoe back. He has


    tons of things to deal with at thepany. However, he said he would apany me tonight. He


    should be here soon.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, someone eximed, ¡°Yvie, Mr. Faraday is here


    Yvette looked up and saw a dignified and tall figure appear at the entrance. Nathan bad arrived at the


    club.


    She had not seen Nathan for many days. Yet, he did not change much. Tonight, he was wearing a


    ck coat. There were some frosts from outside on his broad shoulders.


    O


    SEND GIFT

 Chatper 218

    Chatper 218


    Chapter 218


    Nathan had his hair slicked back, revealing his handsome face. He looked elegant and charming.


    After taking off his coat, Nathan handed it to Alfred behind him. Then, he strode. toward Yvette.


    Yvette looked at his noble appearance. Nathan seemed to be unperturbed by the excitement


    surrounding him. He fixed his deep eyes on her amidst a sea of people as though she was the only


    person he favored.


    His calm pace and dignified aura made people¡¯s hearts race.


    ¡°Nathan,¡± Yvette greeted him coquettishly.


    Nathan came over and put his arm around her shoulder. ¡°Have you been waiting for al long time?¡±


    Yvette looked up at Nathan. This proud woman would only show her delicate side in front of him. ¡°Yes,


    I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Nathan exined in a low voice, ¡°Sorry, I just finished the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, I forgive you.¡±


    Nathan wrapped his arms around her and nced at the private booth on the side. ¡°Let¡¯s go over


    there.¡±


    Still in his embrace, Yvette turned around and waved to the other women from the prestigious families.


    ¡°I¡¯m going over there to have fun.¡±


    Those women nced at Nathan. He was so incredibly handsome that they did not dare to look


    straight at him. Instead, they stole nces at him. They could not help blushing afterying their eyes


    on him.


    They were envious of Yvette yet longed for Nathan at the same time. ¡°Yvie, you should apany Mr.


    Faraday.¡±


    They entered the private room and sat on the couch. Looking at Yvette, Nathan asked, ¡°I heard that


    you were not satisfied with the crystal heels today?¡±


    Yvettey in his arms and replied, ¡°Yes, the diamonds on the high heels were not dazzling enough. I


    like shiny ones.¡±


    ¡°Then ask them to change it until you like it.¡±


    Yvette said, ¡°Also, there¡¯s an issue with the wedding dress for the engagement. I¡¯ve been


    Chapter 218


    trying to make an appointment with Duchess, a designer of Cienna Care. However, the person didn¡¯t


    reply to me.¡±


    As an international top luxury brand, Cienna Care specialized in perfumes, clothing. and jewelry.


    The perfumer, King, the fashion designer, Duchess, and the jewelry designer, Baroness, were the three


    leading figures in the fashion world.


    Duchess was probably the only designer who dared not to take an order to make a wedding dress for


    the engagement between Nathan and Yvette.


    However, Yvette was dead set on having Duchess, the fashion icon, design her wedding. dress.


    Nathan¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he thought of something.


    Yvette looked at him and asked, ¡°Nathan, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    She noticed that Nathan would sometimes get lost in his thoughts ever since he came


    back.


    Although he was distracted for only a second or two, a woman¡¯s keen sixth sense could. always sense


    it at once.


    Yvette and Nathan had been apart for a long time. When they met again, he still spoiled her.


    Nevertheless, she always felt that there was a distance between them.


    He seemed like a changed person.


    Nathan replied expressionlessly, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    When he lowered his head, his handsome and prominent facial features were right in front of Yvette¡¯s


    eyes. ¡°How could I not like this gorgeous man?¡± she mused.


    Yvette wrapped her arms around his neck and turned her body slightly. Sitting on his firmp, she


    leaned over and kissed his handsome face.


    Nathan wrapped his big hand around Yvette¡¯s waist and nced at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Yvette was already a beautiful woman. However, she looked even more attractive sitting. on Nathan¡¯s


    In the dim and luxurious light, the man was dressed in a ck suit, looking noble and sharp.


    Meanwhile, Yvette wore a ck strap dress with diamonds, making her look graceful and stunning. The


    intimate atmosphere was a contrast to their dark clothing.


    |||


    Chapter 218


    ¡°Whoa!¡± The rich men and socialites saw their disy of affection from outside. Someone even


    whistled at them.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Yvette wrapped her arms around his neck closely as she repeated, ¡°Kiss me, Nathan.¡±


    Nathan lowered his head to kiss her rosy red lips.

 Chatper 219

    Chatper 219


    Chapter 219


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Before she could kiss him, a noise echoed outside. ¡°Mr. Faraday, why are you here?¡±


    Nathan released Yvette and saw Jacobing.


    Yvette wondered and asked, ¡°Nathan, why is Mr. Faraday here? Recently, Mr. Faraday developed


    artificial intelligence game software, which quickly became popr. In just a few days, it spread like


    wildfire. I tried to y too, but I have not yet reached the second level. Mr. Faraday is only 21 years old.


    He has a bright future indeed.¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t answer.


    Several people from wealthy families outside had already greeted Jacob, ¡°Mr. Faraday, are you here to


    y? Let¡¯s y together.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Where is Nathan?¡±


    Everyone was stunned when Jacob did not address Nathan as Uncle Nathan.


    At that time, Jacob saw Nathan and Yvette in the private room. He strode over to them.


    Yvette stood up and asked, ¡°Mr. Faraday, why are you here?¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t even look at Yvette. He went straight to Nathan and smashed his fist directly on Nathan¡¯s


    handsome face.


    Nathan hissed.


    Everyone at the scene thought, ¡°Oh, my God!¡±


    The people then gathered around them.


    At this time, Logan arrived. Eventide Club was also the property of the Statham family. Logan¡¯s


    grandparents were from a prestigious family in Doveston, so he also came to Doveston.


    ¡°Sorry, everyone. Please don¡¯t gather around here.¡±


    Logan instructed the security guards to block the onlookers. Then he turned around and entered the


    private room. Upon his arrival, he pulled Jacob and said, ¡°Mr. Faraday, let¡¯s talk nicely.¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t dodge it. After he got hit by Jacob, he turned his handsome face and licked his lower lip


    with his tongue.


    He raised his eyes thtly and looked at Jacob, who was furious in front of him.


    <


    12 19 Sat, 24 Feb U


    Chapter 219


    Jacob grabbed his fists tightly and asked. ¡°Are you really going to marry this Yvette?¡±


    Nathan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jacob turned his head and looked at Yvette. ¡°Do you know that he had a woman in Yarwood?¡±


    Yvette was frightened. She really didn¡¯t expect Jacob to punch Uncle Nathan. She thought. They had


    always been in a good rtionship. When did they turn against each other? Why did Jacob ask if I


    knew Nathan had a woman in Yarwood?¡±


    Yvette calmed down. She looked at Jacob and said. ¡°Yes, so what? It was the past. I only care about


    his present and future.¡±


    Jacob smiled and said, ¡°You are a perfect match for him. You are a woman who had sex with another


    man. On the other hand, he is a man who had sex with another woman. I¡¯m going to apud for such a


    perfect match.¡±


    Yvette waspletely stunned.


    At that time, a girl with an innocent look walked toward them and timidly grabbed Jacob¡¯s arm. ¡°Mr.


    Faraday, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jacob turned around and left with the girl.


    The Ferrari sports car then sped away.


    In the private room. Logan urged his workers to clean the room. Yvette looked at Nathan¡¯s handsome


    face with distress and said. ¡°Nathan. I¡¯ll get you a towel.¡±


    Yvette left.


    Logan looked at Nathan and asked. ¡°Nathan, is that Mr. Faraday¡¯s new girlfriend?¡±


    Nathan said in a low voice. Well. I heard that she is the campus belle of the Baridoki Film Academy.¡±


    ¡°She looked exactly like her.¡± Logan said.


    Nathan looked over.


    Logan shrugged and refused to continue speaking.


    At that time, the man¡¯s low voice rang out. They did not look alike.¡±


    Logan looked at Nathan and asked, ¡°Nathan, what¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    111


    SEND GIFT


    12.19 Sat, 24 Feb


    Chapter 219


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask about the rtionship. I would only ask what you feel when both different girls are in your


    arms.¡±

 Chatper 220

    Chatper 220


    Chapter 220


    Nathan sat on the sofa, and the dim light shone on his handsome face.


    Logan also sat down and poured wine into Nathan¡¯s ss. ¡°Although they are all women, they are


    different in their own ways. When you hold them in your arms, you can tell the difference. You will


    definitely miss the gentler girl who smells nice. Don¡¯t tell me that you have got no answer now.¡±


    Nathan was silent. No one knew what he was thinking.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, a melodious phone rang, and it was a call from Yuna.


    Nathan immediately got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Nathan.¡±


    When Yvette came back with a towel, she couldn¡¯t see Nathan anymore. She asked, ¡°Where is


    Nathan?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lobelius, Nathan had left. He went back to apany Mrs. Faraday.¡±


    Yvette understood that Nathan was highly filial. Since Yuna had returned to Doveston, her health had


    been deteriorating. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Yuna.


    Yvette put down the towel and looked at Logan. ¡°Logan, you never called me Ms. Lobelius before. We


    seemed to be unfamiliar when you called me that.¡±


    Logan grew up in Doveston and liked to y with Nathan. At that time, Nathan and Yvette were a good


    match. Logan liked Yvette a lot too. He used to address her as Yvette.


    Logan looked at Yvette and smiled politely. ¡°Ms. Lobelius, you said it was before. It was before you


    left.¡±


    ¡°Although I left for some time, now I¡¯m back. Nathan said that as long as I want toe back, I can


    Logan agreed and changed the topic. ¡°Ms. Lobelius, are you really not curious about. Nathan¡¯s woman


    in Yarwood?¡±


    Yvette smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not curious about her. To be precise, I never took her seriously.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always loved Nathan over the years. He is a normal man. It¡¯s normal to keep a mistress. She¡¯s just


    a tool to relieve his loneliness and physical desire. She¡¯s my substitute. She must look like me, right?¡±


    Looking at Yvette, who was beautiful and enchanting, Logan didn¡¯t know what to say.


    E


    Chapter 220


    Yvette was sure that Caroline looked lik


    her.


    Logan thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Nathan likes her so much. He must find someone with the same style as


    Yvette.¡±


    No one could tell that a man like Nathan was different from those men who liked


    change different kinds of girls every day. Once he favored something, he would.


    1. it.


    Logan chose not to answer. He thought, ¡°I would rather let Yvette see Caroline herself if she had the


    chance.¡±


    Yvette picked up her coat and said, ¡°Logan, I¡¯m leaving now. I believe you¡¯ll call me back


    soon.¡±


    Yvette left.


    Logan looked at Yvette¡¯s back. He thought, ¡°Nathan spoiled her too much. She used to think that it was


    fine for her to return any time she wanted upon leaving.¡±


    In fact, many people would never go back after they left.


    Nathan returned to Royal Garden. After returning to Doveston, Yuna lived here. Mh and Gilbert


    came back together.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, are you back?¡± Mh greeted her.


    ¡°Well, how¡¯s my mom?¡±


    ¡°Not so well. Mrs. Yuna Faraday ate very little today.¡±


    Nathan went upstairs and knocked on the door. ¡°Mom.¡±


    Yuna said, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    0


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chatper 221

    Chatper 221


    Chapter 220 Nathan sat on the sofa, and the dim light shone on his handsome face. Logan also sat


    down and poured wine into Nathan¡¯s ss. ¡°Although they are all women, they are different in their


    own ways. When you hold them in your arms, you can tell the difference. You will definitely miss the


    gentler girl who smells nice. Don¡¯t tell me that you have got no answer now.¡± Nathan was silent. No one


    knew what he was thinking. At that time, a melodious phone rang, and it was a call from Yuna. Nathan


    immediately got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Take care, Nathan.¡± When Yvette came back with a


    towel, she couldn¡¯t see Nathan anymore. She asked, ¡°Where is Nathan?¡± ¡°Ms. Lobelius, Nathan had


    left. He went back to apany Mrs. Faraday.¡± Yvette understood that Nathan was highly filial. Since


    Yuna had returned to Doveston, her health had been deteriorating. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong


    with Yuna. Yvette put down the towel and looked at Logan. ¡°Logan, you never called me Ms. Lobelius


    before. We seemed to be unfamiliar when you called me that.¡± Logan grew up in Doveston and liked to


    y with Nathan. At that time, Nathan and Yvette were a good match. Logan liked Yvette a lot too. He


    used to address her as Yvette. Logan looked at Yvette and smiled politely. ¡°Ms. Lobelius, you said it


    was before. It was before you left.¡± ¡°Although I left for some time, now I¡¯m back. Nathan said that as


    long as I want toe back, I cane back at any time, and everything is mine.¡± Logan agreed and


    changed the topic. ¡°Ms. Lobelius, are you really not curious about. Nathan¡¯s woman in Yarwood?¡±


    Yvette smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not curious about her. To be precise, I never took her seriously.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always loved


    Nathan over the years. He is a normal man. It¡¯s normal to keep a mistress. She¡¯s just a tool to relieve


    his loneliness and physical desire. She¡¯s my substitute. She must look like me, right?¡± Looking at


    Yvette, who was beautiful and enchanting, Logan didn¡¯t know what to say.  E Chapter 220 Yvette was


    sure that Caroline looked lik her. Logan thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Nathan likes her so much. He must find


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    someone with the same style as Yvette.¡± No one could tell that a man like Nathan was different from


    those men who liked change different kinds of girls every day. Once he favored something, he would. it.


    Logan chose not to answer. He thought, ¡°I would rather let Yvette see Caroline herself if she had the


    chance.¡± Yvette picked up her coat and said, ¡°Logan, I¡¯m leaving now. I believe you¡¯ll call me back


    soon.¡± Yvette left. Logan looked at Yvette¡¯s back. He thought, ¡°Nathan spoiled her too much. She used


    to think that it was fine for her to return any time she wanted upon leaving.¡± In fact, many people would


    never go back after they left. Nathan returned to Royal Garden. After returning to Doveston, Yuna lived


    here. Mh and Gilbert came back together. ¡°Mr. Faraday, are you back?¡± Mh greeted her. ¡°Well,


    how¡¯s my mom?¡± ¡°Not so well. Mrs. Yuna Faraday ate very little today.¡± Nathan went upstairs and


    knocked on the door. ¡°Mom.¡± Yuna said, ¡°Get lost!¡± 0 SEND GIFT COMMENT

 Chatper 222

    Chatper 222


    Chapter 222


    Jayden was a yboy. Xaviera liked him and took the initiative to pursue him. Then, they were in a


    rtionship.


    Unexpectedly, an adopted daughter of the Salvatore family appeared at that time. The adopted


    daughter was about to snatch Jayden away, so Xaviera had much hatred in her heart.


    Yvette touched her curly hair and said with contempt, ¡°Xaviera, why are you so nervous? Although I


    don¡¯t know how the adopted daughter got into Mrs. Salvatore¡¯s good book, she is not a woman raised


    by the Doveston¡¯s prestigious family. Are you afraid that Mr. Foster will fall in love with her?¡±


    Xaviera immediately smiled. She thought, ¡°Secretly, yes.¡±


    ¡°Yvie, I heard that the adopted daughter from the Salvatore family was an ugly freak. Jayden disliked


    her very much. He would cancel the engagement as soon as she reaches. the airport.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s wait for Mr. Foster¡¯s news.¡±


    Jayden had arrived at the airport hall. He was wearing sunsses and chewing a piece of chewing


    gum, waiting impatiently for the adopted daughter from the Salvatore family.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He heard that the adopted daughter was ugly as there was a long scar on her. If his family hadn¡¯t


    forced him over, he would have been afraid to even look at her.


    The two bodyguards behind him were holding a sign of Salvatore in their hands. He was waiting for the


    adoptive daughter to call off the engagement.


    The next second, Jayden suddenly froze because he saw a girl in front of him. He quickly took off the


    sunsses on his face.


    The girl¡¯s smooth ck hair was scattered, and her face was as white as porcin jade. Her cool and


    delicate temperament attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Jayden was confused. He thought, ¡°Who is this beauty?¡±


    He should have known all of the beauties in Doveston. No beauty could escape from his eyes. He had


    never known that there was such a fairy in Doveston.


    Jayden trotted over and said, ¡°Hello, little fairy.¡±


    Caroline came.


    She had arrived at Doveston.


    111


    64%


    Chapter 222


    Now being blocked by Jayden, she stopped and nced at the signboard held by the bodyguard


    behind him. ¡°Are you Jayden?¡±


    ¡°A little fairy, do you know me?¡± Jayden was overjoyed.


    Caroline said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to pick someone up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up the adopted daughter from the Salvatore family. I heard that she is an ugly freak.


    Little fairy, how do you know me? Can you kindly enlighten me?¡±


    He thought, ¡°Could it be that this beauty is secretly in love with me?¡±


    Caroline curled her red lips and said, ¡°Oh, I heard that you are blind. I am pretty sure it is true now.¡±


    After saying that, Caroline left.


    Jayden mused, ¡°What? I¡¯m blind?¡±


    ¡°Little fairy! Can I add you on WhatsApp?¡±


    Jayden wanted to catch up, but at that time, his phone rang, so he had to answer the phone first.


    Caroline walked out of the airport hall, and the car of the Salvatore family had already arrived. Gilbert


    took the suitcase in her hand. Samantha said happily after seeing her, ¡°Sweet Carol, why are you here


    sote?¡±


    ¡°Nora, I just met Jayden.¡±


    ¡°The yboy? He thought Carol was going to marry him. He has thought too highly of


    imself!¡±


    In Zaidham Restaurant, Xaviera called Jayden. As soon as the phone was connected, Xaviera said


    sweetly. ¡°Hello, Jay. Have you seen the adopted daughter from the Salvatore family?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention that ugly of the Salvatore family freak again.¡±


    Xaviera covered her mouth and snickered. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Jay. Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    Jayden changed his usual attitude and looked very impatient, ¡°I don¡¯t have time now Do you have


    anything else to say? It¡¯s all your fault. My little fairy is gone!¡±


    |||

 Chatper 223

    Chatper 223


    Chapter 223


    Xaviera¡¯s expression changed and she thought to herself, ¡°What little fairy?¡±


    ¡°Jay, what little fairy? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Xaviera, I¡¯m telling you now that I¡¯m breaking up with you. I¡¯m going after my little fairy.¡±


    Jayden hung up the phone.


    ¡°Hey, Jay! Jay!¡±


    Yvette looked at Xaviers


    ¡°Xaviera, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    Holding her phone, Xaviera said with a gloomy expression, ¡°Yvic, Jay is breaking up with me. He said


    that he is obsessed with a little fairy.¡±


    ¡°A little fairy?¡± Yvette blurted out.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvette was born to be the daughter of Sarah and the perfect girl. With Doveston¡¯s circle. of celebrities


    revolving almost all around her, Yvette had never heard of a little fairy.


    Yvette wondered, ¡°Where did the little fairye from?¡±


    The Salvatore residence.


    In the princess room, Samantha and Caroline were studying the bell bracelet. Samantha said, ¡°Sweet


    Carol, this bell is very rare. I couldn¡¯t figure out what material it is made of. Why don¡¯t we ask someone


    else,

 Chatper 224

    Chatper 224


    Chapter 224


    Logan handed a cigarette to Nathan, and after taking it, he paused for a moment, surprised by the


    sudden and unexpected question.


    ¡°Have I sera it? Nathan thought.


    Nathan didn¡¯t answer, but Logan quickly took over the topic. Tve seen it.¡±


    You¡¯ve seen it right, Mr. Statham? That type of fairy, the one who takes your breath away at first sight.


    It¡¯s like¡­ it¡¯s like¡­ Jayden trailed off, searching for the right words.


    Everyone was anxious. ¡°Mr. Foster, what it¡¯s like?¡±


    Jayden replied. ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯ve found love.¡±


    Hahaha


    Everyone rejoiced inughter after hearing that. ¡°Who would have thought that even the yboy Mr.


    Foster could fall in love? It seems that this little fairy is far from ordinary. Mr. Foster, do you know the


    name of this little fairy? We¡¯ve never met a fairy before, and we¡¯re really curious.¡±


    Jayden¡¯s face fell with regret. ¡°I don¡¯t know the name of the little fairy. She was gone when I turned


    around.¡±


    Yvette spoke up hastily. ¡°Mr. Foster, you can¡¯t do this. Xaviera is your girlfriend. Leaving Xaviera for a


    little fairy whose name you don¡¯t even know is devastating for her.¡±


    The others agreed with what Yvette said. That¡¯s right, Mr. Foster. Maybe this little fairy is here to


    seduce you. Don¡¯t be fooled.¡±


    Jayden took a sip of wine before saying. There¡¯s no need for her to seduce me. I¡¯m alreadypletely


    hooked.¡±


    Yvette felt that Mr. Foster was hopeless. She nestled in Nathan¡¯s arms and said nonchntly. ¡°Nathan,


    it seems to me that the little fairy had cast a love spell on Mr. Foster. There¡¯s no such thing as a little


    fairy nowadays, only pretentious ones who are filled with ulterior motives. Right?¡±


    Amid the noise. Nathan put the cigarette between his thin lips. He wanted to light the cigarette but put it


    down when he heard what Yvette said.


    He slouched his sturdy back against the couch without saying anything.


    Logan smirked and said, ¡°Ms. Lobelius, Nathan is very tired. Even with his busy schedule, he still came


    here to spend time with you. Let¡¯s not trouble him with such


    Chapter 224


    trivial questions.¡±


    Yvette looked at Nathan. His long, narrowed eyes appeared to be weary with visible. veins


    entuating his weariness. His expression was cold, yet there was a subtle elegance. She asked


    softly, ¡°Nathan, have you not slept well recently?¡±


    He didn¡¯t sleep well indeed, and his insomnia began to worsen again. Besides, the past. two days had


    been filled with work, leaving him toiling day and night, which was utterly exhausting.


    Yvette, who was in his arms, raised her head and wanted to give Nathan a massage on his temple


    acupoint.


    Nathan smelled the fragrance that Yvette wore, which has a vibrant scent, just like Yvette¡¯s bright


    personality.


    Nathan¡¯s tired state heightened his sensitivity to smell. He furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    fragrance are you wearing?¡±


    ¡°Cienna Care Blossoming Lady, is the smell unpleasant?¡± Yvette replied. The fragrance. was her


    favorite.


    Nathan¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°No, it smells good, but I¡¯m not fond of it.¡±


    Yvette fell into a daze. She felt that the man in front of her was no longer the young man he once was.


    In the past, no matter what she asked, he would always say he liked it.


    Now, he actually said that he didn¡¯t like Blossoming Lady, which was her favorite perfume.


    The young man who once let her be arrogant and self¨Cwilled had transformed into a businessman she


    needed to impress.


    ¡°Nathan, what kind of fragrance do you like then?¡± Yvette asked.


    Nathan thought for a while. ¡°Something more enchanting.¡±


    Due to the overwhelming noises, Yvette couldn¡¯t hear him at all. As she was about to ask again, the


    phone in Nathan¡¯s pocket rang.


    He took out his phone and saw it was from Jedediah.


    Everyone immediately went silent for Nathan to answer the phone. Everyone knew that Quocester


    University was Nathan¡¯s alma mater and that the one and only, Jedediah, wast calling on the phone.

 Chatper 225

    Chatper 225


    Chapter 225


    Nathan pressed the button to answer the call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Joubert.¡±


    ¡°Nathan, I heard that you¡¯ve recently returned to Doveston. One of Quocester


    University¡¯s technolom loumament teams is about to attend the world tournament


    recently. I¡¯m sure you have time to return to your alma mater and teach your juniors a thing or two,¡±


    Jedediah said with a smile.


    Naturally, Nathan epted the idea. ¡°Mr. Joubert, I¡¯m quite busy for the next two days. I¡¯ll go over as


    soon as I make some arrangements to the schedule.¡±


    That day, Jedediah was in a good mood and said happily, ¡°Okay, I have some good news for you.


    Nathan, you¡¯re not the only oneing back to Quocester University. Your genius junior ising


    back too.¡±


    The private room was quiet, so everyone gasped in shock when they heard thest sentence Jedediah


    said.


    ¡°What? The mysterious genius girl from Quocester University¡¯s returning?¡± Everybody shared the same


    thought at the moment.


    ¡°Nathan, you and your junior have always been Quocester University¡¯s legend and. pride. I¡¯m looking


    forward to the return of both geniuses to Quocester University,¡± Mr. Joubert said.


    After hanging up the phone, everyone in the private room was shocked.


    Nathan was born with an IQ of 200. He skipped grades and was admitted to Quocester University. It


    only took him two years to obtain a double doctorate with his extraordinary talents. Back then, Nathan


    was the most talented genius in Doveston and the legend of Quocester University.


    Just when everyone thought Nathan was unparallel, a young genius girl suddenly appeared at


    Quocester University.


    It was said that this genius girl also had an IQ of 200. She was epted into Quocester University at


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    13 and obtained the same double doctoral degree as Nathan at 15. It amazed Doveston, and she was


    considered another legend of Quocester University alongside Nathan.


    Unfortunately, all information on this genius girl was sealed, and nobody knew where she was from or


    where she went.


    Although she was nowhere to be found, there were legends about her everywhere.


    Shockingly to everyone, this genius girl would be showing up at Quocester University


    O


    Chapter 225


    now.


    ¡°Nathan, have you ever met this genius junior of yours?¡±


    ¡°Nathan, I heard that this genius junior of yours is much younger than you. Have you ever thought that


    you would be meeting your opponent?¡±


    Bang!


    A loud noise could be heard at that moment. It turned out that Yvetter had thrown the ss heavily on


    the coffee table and made an irritating sound.


    Only then did everyone realize that displeasure was written all over Yvette¡¯s face.


    This was embarrassing.


    Nathan and Yvette were a match made in heaven in Doveston. Yvette had been outstanding since


    childhood and was one of their province¡¯s top scorers in the university entrance exam. She was


    currently Quocester University¡¯s most popr campus belle. Her wits or beauty were better than all the


    rich and famousdies in Doveston..


    Sadly, she came into contact with the genius girl.


    Yvette was excellent because her family spent a lot of money on her. The Lobelius family had spent


    much money on grooming her ever since she was a child. Even her piano teacher was a world¨Css


    master. It was customary for her to be excellent.


    However, that girl was a genius. All excellent people were always nothingpared to


    le were alw geniuses.


    Everyone was thinking about how they hadn¡¯t said anything wrong. They were admiring the genius, but


    Ms. Lobelius had gotten angry and needed to be coaxed.


    ¡°Ha¨Cha. Ms. Lobelius is a perfect match for Nathan.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When are Nathan and Ms. Lobelius getting engaged? We¡¯re all attending the engagement


    party.¡±


    H


    Listening to the wanpliments, Yvette didn¡¯t show them any respect. ¡°Get out!¡±


    Everyone was rendered speechless.


    Everyone got up and left the room to y outside.


    Logan nced at Yvette and left alongside the others.


    Only two people were left in the room. Nathan nced at Yvette and said gently, ¡°Why


    12 22 Sat, 24 Feb


    Chapter 225


    are you so harsh when we¡¯re here for fun?¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chatper 226

    Chatper 226


    Chapter 225 Nathan pressed the button to answer the call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Joubert.¡± ¡°Nathan, I heard that


    you¡¯ve recently returned to Doveston. One of Quocester University¡¯s technolom loumament teams is


    about to attend the world tournament recently. I¡¯m sure you have time to return to your alma mater and


    teach your juniors a thing or two,¡± Jedediah said with a smile. Naturally, Nathan epted the idea. ¡°Mr.


    Joubert, I¡¯m quite busy for the next two days. I¡¯ll go over as soon as I make some arrangements to the


    schedule.¡± That day, Jedediah was in a good mood and said happily, ¡°Okay, I have some good news for


    you. Nathan, you¡¯re not the only oneing back to Quocester University. Your genius junior ising


    back too.¡± The private room was quiet, so everyone gasped in shock when they heard thest


    sentence Jedediah said. ¡°What? The mysterious genius girl from Quocester University¡¯s returning?¡±


    Everybody shared the same thought at the moment. ¡°Nathan, you and your junior have always been


    Quocester University¡¯s legend and. pride. I¡¯m looking forward to the return of both geniuses to


    Quocester University,¡± Mr. Joubert said. After hanging up the phone, everyone in the private room was


    shocked. Nathan was born with an IQ of 200. He skipped grades and was admitted to Quocester


    University. It only took him two years to obtain a double doctorate with his extraordinary talents. Back


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    then, Nathan was the most talented genius in Doveston and the legend of Quocester University. Just


    when everyone thought Nathan was unparallel, a young genius girl suddenly appeared at Quocester


    University. It was said that this genius girl also had an IQ of 200. She was epted into Quocester


    University at 13 and obtained the same double doctoral degree as Nathan at 15. It amazed Doveston,


    and she was considered another legend of Quocester University alongside Nathan. Unfortunately, all


    information on this genius girl was sealed, and nobody knew where she was from or where she went.


    Although she was nowhere to be found, there were legends about her everywhere. Shockingly to


    everyone, this genius girl would be showing up at Quocester University O Chapter 225 now. ¡°Nathan,


    have you ever met this genius junior of yours?¡± ¡°Nathan, I heard that this genius junior of yours is much


    younger than you. Have you ever thought that you would be meeting your opponent?¡± Bang! A loud


    noise could be heard at that moment. It turned out that Yvetter had thrown the ss heavily on the


    coffee table and made an irritating sound. Only then did everyone realize that displeasure was written


    all over Yvette¡¯s face. This was embarrassing. Nathan and Yvette were a match made in heaven in


    Doveston. Yvette had been outstanding since childhood and was one of their province¡¯s top scorers in


    the university entrance exam. She was currently Quocester University¡¯s most popr campus belle.


    Her wits or beauty were better than all the rich and famousdies in Doveston.. Sadly, she came into


    contact with the genius girl. Yvette was excellent because her family spent a lot of money on her. The


    Lobelius family had spent much money on grooming her ever since she was a child. Even her piano


    teacher was a world¨Css master. It was customary for her to be excellent. However, that girl was a


    genius. All excellent people were always nothingpared to le were alw geniuses. Everyone was


    thinking about how they hadn¡¯t said anything wrong. They were admiring the genius, but Ms. Lobelius


    had gotten angry and needed to be coaxed. ¡°Ha¨Cha. Ms. Lobelius is a perfect match for Nathan.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When are Nathan and Ms. Lobelius getting engaged? We¡¯re all attending the engagement


    party.¡± H Listening to the wanpliments, Yvette didn¡¯t show them any respect. ¡°Get out!¡± Everyone


    was rendered speechless. Everyone got up and left the room to y outside. Logan nced at Yvette


    and left alongside the others. Only two people were left in the room. Nathan nced at Yvette and said


    gently, ¡°Why 12 22 Sat, 24 Feb Chapter 225 are you so harsh when we¡¯re here for fun?¡± SEND GIFT

 Chatper 227

    Chatper 227


    Chapter 227


    ¡°Caroline is here!¡±


    Caroline drew a long scar on her right cheek today. So, everyone immediately spoke as


    soon as she came.


    ¡°Look at the long scar on her face. It¡¯s ugly.¡±


    ¡°Do you know her? She¡¯s not a student of Quocester University, is she?¡±


    ¡°Hey, please make way. You¡¯re blocking us from taking a look at the genius girl.¡±


    Caroline was speechless as she looked at these people.


    Just then, Liam came over and asked, ¡°Miss, what are you doing here?¡±


    Caroline looked at Liam with clean, bright eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Quocester University.¡±


    She was here to visit Quocester University?


    Liam patted himself on the head and said, ¡°Yes, I forgot that a student is transferring to Quocester


    University today. Ms. Leah Paddock, this new student shall join your ss.¡±


    Leah looked Caroline up and down and said unhappily, ¡°Mr. Leigh, I¡¯m heading the Rocket ss of


    Quocester University, and I have top students like Yvette. I don¡¯t think this new ssmate who just


    transferred from another university is qualified to enter the Rocket ss. What if she drags us down?¡±


    Yvette and Xaviera also stepped forward. Xaviera recognized the Salvatore family¡¯s private car at a


    nce. She was shocked and said, ¡°You are the Salvatore family¡¯s adopted daughter. Yes, you¡¯re the


    ugly freak!¡±


    The Salvatore family¡¯s adopted daughter was said to be an ugly freak, and the scar on Caroline¡¯s face


    proved her identity.


    The capital circle was small, and news that Samantha had brought back an adopted daughter had


    everyone talking about her.


    ¡°She is the Salvatore family¡¯s adopted daughter. Why is she here at Quocester University?¡±


    ¡°Do you need to ask that


    Mrs. Salvatore must have sent their adopted daughter to Quocester University. The library behind us


    was funded by the Salvatore family. Do you understand?¡±


    Everyone looked at Caroline with weird expressions.


    |||


    0


    12 22 Sat, 24 Feb


    Chapter 227


    Yvette looked at Caroline. Turned out that this was the Salvatore family¡¯s adopted daughter. She¡¯s so


    ordinary. Yvette looked at Leah and said, ¡°Ms. Paddock, the students. of the Rocket ss entered the


    ss on their own. Wouldn¡¯t it be unfair for this new ssmate to just join us?¡±


    Yvette was the Quocester University¡¯s campus belle, and there was a long list of people who had a


    crush on her. She was the favorite of the Rocket ss, and everyone listened.


    to her.


    The students of Rocket ss stepped forward and used Caroline after Yvette said. that. ¡°Mr. Leigh,


    Ms. Paddock, we don¡¯t ept this new ssmate into our ss. She doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Leah also looked down at Caroline and said firmly, ¡°Mr. Leigh, I¡¯ll leave it in your hands, but we don¡¯t


    want this new ssmate.¡±


    Just then, a man walked over. ¡°Carol, why are you here?¡±


    Caroline looked up and saw Uncle Mauricio.


    Marina was Jedediah¡¯s daughter, and Mauricio was the most prestigious fellow at Quocester University.


    Caroline shouted, ¡°Uncle Mauricio.¡±


    Gasp!


    Everyone was shocked that the Salvatore family¡¯s adopted daughter addressed Professor Sullivan as


    Uncle Mauricio. Professor Sullivan was the dean¡¯s ideal son¨Cinw. The Salvatore family¡¯s adopted


    daughter seemed to be one of the dean¡¯s family. members.


    Yvette and Xaviera were also slightly surprised. They thought, ¡°The Salvatore family¡¯s adopted


    daughter is really¡­ using her connections!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Mauricio, I¡¯m here to visit Quocester University.¡±


    ¡°Carol, have you transferred to Quocester University?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Leah immediately said, ¡°Professor Sullivan, this transfer student wishes to join the Rocket ss, but


    we don¡¯t want to ept her into our ss.¡±


    Mauricio immediately protected Caroline behind him. ¡°Carol, it doesn¡¯t matter if Ms. Paddock won¡¯t


    ept you into her ss. I¡¯ll ask Mr. Gideon Lattimer to admit you into


    his ss.


    Caroline was speechless.


    |||


    Chapter 227


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m not here to attend school, I¡¯m here to teach.¡± she thought.


    ¡°Carol, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll lead you into Quocester University,¡± said Mauricio.


    SEND GIFT

 Chatper 228

    Chatper 228


    Chapter 228


    Mauricio led Caroline to Quocester University.


    Mauricio led Caroline around Quocester University. ¡°Carol, did Mrs. Salvatore transfer you here?¡±


    Mauricio learned that Caroline was Samantha¡¯s adopted daughter when he was in Yarwood.


    Caroline was speechless.


    Uncle Mauricio also thought she was using her connections.


    ¡°Carol, Quocester University is a paradise for students. The learning atmosphere here is awesome.


    Mrs. Salvatore made a very wise decision. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to learn a lot here. I know it would


    certainly be difficult for you to catch up since you just joined the school. That doesn¡¯t matter. Juste


    to me if you have any questions. My office is here.¡± Mauricio pointed to his office ahead.


    Mauricio was a fellow with a high professional title. The offices were all individual offices, and there


    were two more offices next to his.


    ¡°Carol, those two offices were prepared for the two popr figures of Quocester University. The dean


    invited two geniuses back today. I heard that the genius girl¡¯s only 20 years old. She got the title of


    Quocester University professor after she got a double doctorate at the age of 15. I was still in high


    school at 15. Compared to the youngdy, I¡¯m really ashamed of myself,¡± exined Mauricio.


    Caroline looked at the office and started walking toward it.


    However, Mauricio grabbed her before she could leave and said, ¡°Carol, you¡¯re heading the wrong way.


    Your ss is over there.¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    Caroline was led into ss 2-8 and was weed by everyone when she entered the


    ssroom.


    Her deskmate was a chubby girl, and she gave Caroline a lollipop. ¡°Are you Caroline Sullivan? Hello,


    Caroline. I¡¯m Yasmine.¡±


    Caroline curled her lips into a smile and said, ¡°Hello. I see that everyone¡¯s having fun outside. Why


    aren¡¯t you joining them outside?¡±


    At that moment, the monitor of ss 2-8, Martin, surrounded them with several male students.


    ¡°Caroline, you have no idea. Our ssmates from Rocket ss don¡¯t like us.


    |||


    Chapter 228


    We heard that the genius girl of Quocester University¡¯sing today. Geniuses look down on us and


    won¡¯t make friends with us. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t go.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Caroline smiled and said nothing.


    Their homeroom teacher, Gideon, walked in at that moment. Compared with Leah¡¯s intelligent and


    strong look, Gideon was a very gentle old man.


    Gideon approached Caroline and said, ¡°Caroline, Professor Sullivan told me about your situation just


    now. Although ss 2-8 is not as excellent as Rocket ss, we are one big happy family. You are


    wee to join our ss.¡±


    p! p! p!


    All the students were apuding to wee her.


    Caroline raised her eyebrows and thought, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go along with the flow.¡±


    Everyone waited and waited, but the genius girl never showed up. Hence, everyone was disappointed.


    Yvette and Xaviera walked together. Xaviera said, ¡°Yvic, what is the genius girl trying to do? She didn¡¯t


    Yvette said indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s being arrogant.¡±


    Xaviera sneered, ¡°Ugly people are indeed strange.¡±


    Speaking of ugly women, Xaviera recalled the Salvatore family¡¯s adopted daughter. ¡°Yvie, the Salvatore


    family¡¯s ugly woman¡¯s here at Quocester University. How dare she show herself in front of me. I¡¯ll go


    find her now.¡±


    Caroline exited the ssroom and walked along the corridor with Yasmine. Just then, Xaviera and


    several female students came over and cornered her.


    Xaviera looked at Caroline contemptuously, ¡°Ugly woman. I heard that Mrs. Salvatore is marrying you


    to Mr. Foster. Didn¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror?¡±


    The girl beside her said, ¡°Ugly woman, let me make some introduction. Xaviera here is Mr. Foster¡¯s


    girlfriend. Don¡¯t even think about getting with Mr. Foster.¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chatper 229

    Chatper 229


    Chapter 228 Mauricio led Caroline to Quocester University. Mauricio led Caroline around Quocester


    University. ¡°Carol, did Mrs. Salvatore transfer you here?¡± Mauricio learned that Caroline was


    Samantha¡¯s adopted daughter when he was in Yarwood. Caroline was speechless. Uncle Mauricio also


    thought she was using her connections. ¡°Carol, Quocester University is a paradise for students. The


    learning atmosphere here is awesome. Mrs. Salvatore made a very wise decision. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be


    able to learn a lot here. I know it would certainly be difficult for you to catch up since you just joined the


    school. That doesn¡¯t matter. Juste to me if you have any questions. My office is here.¡± Mauricio


    pointed to his office ahead. Mauricio was a fellow with a high professional title. The offices were all


    individual offices, and there were two more offices next to his. ¡°Carol, those two offices were prepared


    for the two popr figures of Quocester University. The dean invited two geniuses back today. I heard


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    that the genius girl¡¯s only 20 years old. She got the title of Quocester University professor after she got


    a double doctorate at the age of 15. I was still in high school at 15. Compared to the youngdy, I¡¯m


    really ashamed of myself,¡± exined Mauricio. Caroline looked at the office and started walking toward


    it. However, Mauricio grabbed her before she could leave and said, ¡°Carol, you¡¯re heading the wrong


    way. Your ss is over there.¡± Caroline was speechless. Caroline was led into ss 2-8 and was


    weed by everyone when she entered the ssroom. Her deskmate was a chubby girl, and she


    gave Caroline a lollipop. ¡°Are you Caroline Sullivan? Hello, Caroline. I¡¯m Yasmine.¡± Caroline curled her


    lips into a smile and said, ¡°Hello. I see that everyone¡¯s having fun outside. Why aren¡¯t you joining them


    outside?¡± At that moment, the monitor of ss 2-8, Martin, surrounded them with several male


    students. ¡°Caroline, you have no idea. Our ssmates from Rocket ss don¡¯t like us. ||| Chapter 228


    We heard that the genius girl of Quocester University¡¯sing today. Geniuses look down on us and


    won¡¯t make friends with us. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t go.¡± Caroline smiled and said nothing. Their


    homeroom teacher, Gideon, walked in at that moment. Compared with Leah¡¯s intelligent and strong


    look, Gideon was a very gentle old man. Gideon approached Caroline and said, ¡°Caroline, Professor


    Sullivan told me about your situation just now. Although ss 2-8 is not as excellent as Rocket ss,


    we are one big happy family. You are wee to join our ss.¡± p! p! p! All the students


    were apuding to wee her. Caroline raised her eyebrows and thought, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go along with


    the flow.¡± Everyone waited and waited, but the genius girl never showed up. Hence, everyone was


    disappointed. Yvette and Xaviera walked together. Xaviera said, ¡°Yvic, what is the genius girl trying to


    do? She didn¡¯te. She kept us waiting for so long.¡± Yvette said indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s being arrogant.¡±


    Xaviera sneered, ¡°Ugly people are indeed strange.¡± Speaking of ugly women, Xaviera recalled the


    Salvatore family¡¯s adopted daughter. ¡°Yvie, the Salvatore family¡¯s ugly woman¡¯s here at Quocester


    University. How dare she show herself in front of me. I¡¯ll go find her now.¡± Caroline exited the ssroom


    and walked along the corridor with Yasmine. Just then, Xaviera and several female students came over


    and cornered her. Xaviera looked at Caroline contemptuously, ¡°Ugly woman. I heard that Mrs.


    Salvatore is marrying you to Mr. Foster. Didn¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror?¡± The girl beside her


    said, ¡°Ugly woman, let me make some introduction. Xaviera here is Mr. Foster¡¯s girlfriend. Don¡¯t even


    think about getting with Mr. Foster.¡± SEND GIFT

 Chatper 230

    Chatper 230


    hapter 230


    Caroline was not surprised. Nathan had always been generous, not to mention that this was his first


    crush. He was undoubtedly willing to spend a fortune for his most favored


    person.


    Just then, Caroline started feeling nauseous. She pressed her small hand against her chest as she


    bent over and retched a few times.


    ¡°Carol, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± asked everyone in concern.


    Caroline shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have had digestion problems since I was young and


    suffer from nausea frequently. You guys don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Caroline did not want others to learn about her pregnancy, so she told a white lie.


    During this half a month, the baby in her stomach had been good to her. Although she experienced the


    usual pregnancy symptoms such as drowsiness and nausea, it was not anything serious and was


    within the eptable range.


    Caroline took out a small snack bag containing all kinds of sour candy.


    After getting pregnant, she craved more sour food. When Mrs. Salvatore realized that, she requested


    the cook to bake all kinds of sweet and sour snacks for her to take along with her.


    Caroline pinched a sour candy and put it into her mouth before giving some to her ssmates.


    As soon as Yasmine put the candy in her mouth, she felt her mouth start watering due to the sour tang.


    ¡°Oh my God, Carol, this is so sour. How do you even eat this?¡±ined Yasmine.


    Caroline smiled wryly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste that sour to me.¡±


    ¡°Carol, your tolerance for sour food is extremely high,¡±mented Yasmine.


    Xaviera held Yvette¡¯s hand and stomped her feet in hatred. ¡°Yvie, you saw what happened just now.


    The ugly woman from the Salvatore family is really difficult to deal with,¡± raged Xaviera.


    Yvette did not want to waste her time on some inconspicuous nobody. Caroline was not her opponent,


    so she would just let Xaviera mess with her.


    ¡°Xaviera, our Quocester University forum is very well¨Cknown. The campus belle list. receives plenty of


    attention from the capital circle¡¯s young gentlemen and is posted on the forum. Don¡¯t you think it would


    be hrious if the ugly woman from the Salvatore,


    12 23 Sat, 24 Feb


    Chapter 230


    family suddenly went on the list?¡± insinuated Yvette.


    Xaviera¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Where do young gentlemen from the capital circle look for girlfriends? Quocester


    University forum¡¯s campus belle list is unquestionably the preferred choice for them,¡± thought Xaviera.


    Yvette had been on the top of the list for the past two years, but she had fallen for Nathan now. If the


    ugly woman from the Salvatore family went on the list, wouldn¡¯t she be aughingstock?


    Xaviera wanted to give Yvette a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Yvie, I know what to do,¡± said Xaviera.


    Pretty soon, Caroline learned about the fact that she was on the campus belle list. Yasmine and


    several other students handed her their phones to show her and fretted, ¡°Carol, take a look. Something


    bad had happened. You are ranked tenth on the campus belle list.¡±


    ¡°This must be Xaviera¡¯s doing. She probably hired someone to swipe the list and deliberately let you


    enter the campus belle list. Xaviera wants to embarrass you. She is such a vicious person,¡± grumbled


    Yasmine..


    Caroline nced at the campus belle list. Yvette was ranked at the top of the list while she was in tenth


    ce.


    There was also another post on the forum rted to Caroline. The subject was ¡°The Salvatore Family¡¯s


    Adopted Daughter, Mr. Foster¡¯s Prospective Fianc¨¦e, Who Had Forced Her Way Into Quocester


    University¡¯s Campus Belle List.¡± The post had more than a million views.


    Now, she was famous for sure.


    Caroline helplessly wondered why it was always so difficult for her to keep a low profile.


    Some deplorable people wanted to force her into the limelight.


    ¡°Carol, how could you stay so calm? Outside the campus, the young gentlemen in the capital circle are


    all moring to catch a glimpse of your face!¡±mented Yasmine.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Caroline put down the phone and continued to read her book. ¡°If they want to take a look at me, then


    so be it. I can¡¯t stop them even if I want to, remarked Caroline.


    ¡°But your face¡­ Carol, if they take a look at your face and know that you¡¯re the campus belle, you¡¯ll


    be a joke.


    Caroline lowered her long eyshes and thought, ¡°It¡¯s not evident yet who will be a joke.¡±


    Jayden had not gone out to have fun for the past two days. His whole heart was stuck on


    Chapter 2


    the little fairy. He was frantically getting people to search for the whereabouts of the little fairy

 Chatper 231

    Chatper 231


    Chapter 231


    However, he could not find the little fairy. He did not know where she had gone.


    As he was worrying about it, a group of young men from the capital circle came to him and said


    excitedly, ¡°Mr. Foster, you are really mean. We knew that the adopted daughter brought back by Mrs.


    Salvatore is your fianc¨¦e, but you didn¡¯t tell us that she was admitted to Quocester University, or that


    she is one of the top ten campus belles in the school.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Foster, is your fianc¨¦e too beautiful that you are afraid to show her to us?¡±


    ¡°We know all the beautiful women in the capital circle, but we don¡¯t know your fianc¨¦e. Bring us to


    Quocester University and have a look.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jayden thought.


    Jayden frowned. He did not want to get involved with that ugly woman at all. The ugly woman dared to


    expose her rtionship with him. She even imed to be his fianc¨¦e. She was so ugly.


    How could she be one of the top ten campus belles at Quocester University?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He thought, ¡°She should be one of the top tenughingstocks of Quocester University instead!¡±


    Jayden immediately stood up and took his sports car key. ¡°Since you want to see her so much, I¡¯ll take


    you there to have a good look.¡±


    He did not receive the ugly woman in the Salvatore family at the airport that day. He decided that he


    would fiercely humiliate that ugly woman and break off the engagement in person that very day!¡±


    After school, all the students came out.


    Several Ferrari sports cars drove over, and Jayden came with his men. ¡°Where is Caroline? Let


    Carolinee out to see me!¡±


    During the rush hour after school, many students gathered around. Yvette had already left. She had an


    appointment with Nathan at night to ease their rtionship, but Xaviera had been there all the time,


    waiting to watch the show.


    ¡°Jay, you¡¯re here. Are you looking for Caroline?¡± Xaviera smiled.


    Several young men in the capital circle immediately said, ¡°Yes, I heard that Mr. Foster¡¯s fianc¨¦e is one


    of the top ten campus belles in this school. Apparently, she is a great beauty. We can¡¯t wait to see her.¡±


    64%


    Chapter 231


    ¡°Pffi¡­¡±


    Xaviera and her ssmatesughed.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Xaviera smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve all been fooled. Caroline is not a beauty at all. She is an ugly


    woman.¡±


    The other ssmates from the Rocket ss echoed, ¡°Yes, there is a long scar on Caroline¡¯s right face,


    which makes her look terrible.¡±


    ¡°How is that Psible? If she was really ugly, how could she be one of the top


    campus belles?


    ten


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s go to ss 2-8 now!¡± Xaviera led the way and took those people to ss


    2-8.


    Meanwhile, in ss 2-8, Caroline was packing up her books. At that time, Martin and Yasmine rushed


    over with their ssmates. ¡°Carol! Something terrible has happened! Xaviera is bringing Mr. Foster and


    the young men from the capital circle to our ss!¡±


    Martin said, ¡°Caroline, we¡¯ll cover you. Slip away from the back door of the school.¡±


    Everyone let her run away.


    Caroline sat leisurely with her beautiful eyes shining with wisdom. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    ¡°Caroline, why aren¡¯t you leaving? Are you waiting to be embarrassed?¡± Martin was very


    anxious.


    Caroline looked at Martin and said, ¡°Martin, you¡¯re right. Someone will be


    embarrassed, but¡­ it¡¯s them who will be embarrassed.¡±


    Someone set out to embarrass her. If she did not retaliate, it would be disappointing.


    ¡°Caroline, what do you mean?¡±


    Everyone thought that Caroline was mysterious.


    Caroline raised her delicate eyebrow and asked, ¡°Who has some makeup remover?¡±


    ¡°I have some!¡± Yasmine quickly took out the makeup remover from her makeup bag and asked, ¡°Carol,


    why do you want the makeup remover?¡±


    ¡°I want to remove my makeup.¡±


    Caroline took the makeup remover and slowly removed the scar on her face¡­

 Chatper 232

    Chatper 232


    Chapter 232


    Xaviera and the rest had already arrived at the door of ss 2-8. Martin, Yasmine, and their


    ssmates came out and blocked them. The two sides fiercely confronted each other.


    Martin said, ¡°Xaviera, what are you doing in ss 2-8?¡±


    Xaviera smiled brilliantly. ¡°We¡¯re here to look for Caroline. I heard that she is one of the top ten campus


    belles of Quocester University. Everyone wants to see her face.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, an ugly woman with a scar on her face can be one of the top ten campus belles in school.


    Did she spend money to get on the list?¡±


    ¡°It must have cost money. Caroline is so shameless that she wants to challenge Belle Yvette.¡±


    The students of Rocket ss were all sneering andughing.


    Jayden did not like Caroline at all. Now that he heard that she spent money to get on the list, he felt


    that she had a bad character and was vain.


    He shouted, ¡°Where is Caroline? Get her toe out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, let Carolinee out quickly. Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s beautiful or ugly.¡± The young men from the capital


    circle could not wait.


    Martin and Yasmine looked at Xaviera coldly. It was she who paid for Caroline to be on


    list. Now, she dared to betray Caroline. She was really not a good person.


    theThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, they were not angry at all. Instead, they said with a smile, ¡°Xaviera, Caroline in our ss


    shouldn¡¯t be one of the top ten campus belles.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to stop protecting her?¡± Xaviera smiled brilliantly.


    Yasmine continued, ¡°Caroline in our ss should not be in the tenth position, but you should let Belle


    Yvette from your ss step aside and let Caroline from our ss take the crown of the most beautiful


    campus belle!¡±


    What?


    Everyone looked at Yasmine in disbelief. How dare she speak so boldly?


    Yvette was recognized as the school babe of Quocester University and a talented girl of


    Doveston.


    How could Caroline dare to challenge Belle Yvette?


    0


    6428


    Chapter 232


    ¡°Yasmine, I think you are crazy. Stop talking nonsense. Let that ugly woman Carolinee out!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s wee Caroline from our ss.¡±


    The students of ss 2-8 automatically stood aside, and Caroline¡¯s beautiful face slowly came into


    everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±


    Everyone was shocked and let out stunned gasps.


    The long scar on Caroline¡¯s face disappeared, revealing her small and white porcin- like face. Her


    palm¨Csized face was feminine and otherworldly, and her eyes captivated everyone. The beautiful sight


    made everyone¡¯s pupils dte.


    Xaviera and the students of Rocket ss could not breathe properly anymore. They could not believe


    that the girl in front of them was Caroline.


    The young men from the capital circle could not tear their eyes away from Caroline. ¡°Oh my god! She¡¯s


    a fairy!¡± they thought.


    The person who was the most shocked was Jayden. One could even stuff an egg into his wide mouth.


    The little fairy he had been searching for was finally in front of his eyes!


    He did not expect the little fairy whom he was looking for to be there!


    The girl whom the Salvatore family adopted was his little fairy!


    Who said that the adopted daughter of the Salvatore family was an ugly woman?


    Rumors were harmful!


    In the future, he must not believe or spread rumors!


    ¡°Carol!¡±


    The students from ss 2-8 gathered around Caroline. Martin and Yasmine looked at Caroline


    obsessively. Although they had seen Caroline¡¯s face after removing her makeup earlier, they did not


    think that they could get enough of her face!


    Caroline walked to Xaviera and said, ¡°Xaviera, did you just want to see me?¡±


    It was not until then that Xaviera was sure that the person in front of her was Caroline. She was


    shocked and asked, ¡°Caroline, where is the scar on your face?¡±


    ¡°I drew the scar, and now it¡¯s removed.¡±

 Chatper 233

    Chatper 233


    Chapter 233


    That scar was fake!


    Caroline was pretending to be ugly!


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± everyone thought.


    Caroline smiled sweetly, ¡°Xaviera, you¡¯re the one who paid for me to get on the campus belle list, right?


    I¡¯m famous now. Thank you for your help.¡±


    Xaviera felt like she had a mouthful of blood stuck in her throat and needed to spit it


    out.


    She wanted to y tricks on Caroline, but she did not expect that it only made Caroline famous.


    Caroline¡¯s first visit to the school attracted the attention of the whole of Quocester University and the


    people from the capital circle. Who had ever enjoyed such huge


    attention?


    Looking at Caroline¡¯s sweet smile, Xaviera was mad.


    ¡°Little fairy!¡± Jayden rushed over excitedly. ¡°Little fairy, do you remember me? I¡¯m Jayden. It turns out


    that you are my fianc¨¦e. Let¡¯s get married right now.¡±


    What?


    ¡°Little fairy?¡± Xaveria thought.


    Xaviera did not expect that the little fairy who had fascinated Jayden was Caroline, the girl who was


    adopted by the Salvatore family!


    ¡°Why is it Caroline?¡± Xaveria thought.


    Looking at Jayden¡¯s face, Xaveria could tell that he wanted to move the City Hall over and get married


    on the spot. Xaviera gritted her teeth with hatred and jealousy.


    Caroline looked at Jayden and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Foster, didn¡¯t you say wouldn¡¯t marry an ugly


    freak like me?¡±


    that you


    Jayden quickly stretched out his hand and pped himself in the face, ¡°I was talking nonsense. It¡¯s all a


    misunderstanding. You¡¯re a little fairy. I¡¯ll marry you, and the one I want to marry is you!¡±


    Caroline put her hands behind her back and said, ¡°Mr. Foster, if you want to marry me,


    have to ask me if I want to marry you.¡±


    you


    |||


    0


    Chapter 233


    ¡°Little fairy, do you want to marry me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    There was an awkward silence.


    Caroline walked to Jayden. She said in a clear and pretty voice, ¡°Mr. Foster, there is indeed a


    misunderstanding between us. Think about it. Did my grandma say that she would get me to marry


    you?¡±


    Jayden looked at the girl¡¯s clear and bright eyes, which were full of energy and intelligence. He was a


    little shy even though he was an experienced yboy.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Foster, think about it again. Do our families have a formal engagement?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°So, we have nothing to do with each other. Please don¡¯te near me again in the future.¡±


    Only then did Jayden realize that he had been entranced by her. Caroline was very charming and could


    easily captivate everyone.


    ¡°I have something else to do. Let¡¯s go.¡± Caroline greeted her ssmates and left. The slender figure


    soon disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    As soon as she left, the young men from the capital circle started chatting excitedly.


    ¡°Caroline is so beautiful. She¡¯s like a fairy from heaven. We should call her Fairy Caroline!¡±


    ¡®Xaviera, what¡¯s wrong with Rocket ss? You said that Fairy Caroline is an ugly woman. Are you


    blind?¡±


    ¡°I think Xaviera is the ugly one.¡±


    Xaviera¡¯s face turned pale after being bombarded. She was seventh on the campus belle list, and no


    one had ever called her an ugly girl.


    Because of Caroline, she was actually referred to as an ugly woman.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Xaviera looked at Jayden aggrievedly. ¡°Jay!¡±


    Jayden did not look at her at all. He did not even look at her out of the corner of his eyes. His attention


    was solely on Caroline. ¡°Little fairy, don¡¯t leave me alone!¡±


    0


    Chapter 233


    Jayden caught up with her.


    Naviera stamped her feet angrily.


    The boys from the capital circle rushed away. The students from ss 2-8 were all smiling radiantly.


    They had been bullied by Rocket ss for so long, and they could finally retaliate.


    Xaviera, Caroline from our ss is like a fairy. Please get Belle Yvette from your ss to give her


    position to her.¡±

 Chatper 234

    Chatper 234


    Chapter 234


    ¡°I think Caroline is much more beautiful than Belle Yvette.¡±


    ¡°Their grades are better than ours, but we have the most beautiful campus belle. Isn¡¯t it annoying for


    them? Ha!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Martin left with the students of ss 2-8.


    Xaviera and the students of Rocket ss were furious. ¡°These people are really arrogant. I think Belle


    Yvette from our ss is more beautiful than that Caroline!¡±


    ¡°The battle for the champion of the campus belles has officially kicked off. I don¡¯t


    believe that our Belle Yvette will lose!¡±


    Yvette went to Zaidham Restaurant. She knew nothing about what happened outside. She went to find


    Nathan.


    Nathan had to socialize there that night, and she took the initiative toe over.


    Soon, Nathan¡¯s tall body appeared. Yvette ran over quickly. ¡°Nathan!¡±


    She threw herself into the man¡¯s arms and reached out to hold his waist.


    Nathan looked at her with his handsome eyelids lowered. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Yvette looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Ms. Lobelius lowered herself to plead with him with a ttering smile on her face.


    Nathan stretched out his hand and put his arms around her shoulders. The unhappiness in the bar was


    over. He asked softly, ¡°Have you had dinner?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m so hungry.¡± Yvette made a pitiful and cute expression..


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go in and cat together.¡± He hugged her and brought her to the luxury room.


    ¡°Nathan, you seem to want to socialize. The room is full ofpany executives. Is it appropriate for me


    to go in?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Yvette felt happy. She knew that as long as she hooked her fingers and lowered her head to act cute,


    Nathan would not be able to escape from her.


    The waiter pushed open the door to the luxury room, and the two walked in. There were several


    businessmen in suits. ¡°Nathan, you¡¯re here. You brought your fianc¨¦e here


    today.¡±


    |||


    Chapter 234


    ¡°Nathan and Ms. Lobelius are such a sweet couple. They haven¡¯t got married yet, but they are already


    sticking close to each other.¡±


    The waiter pulled back the chair and Yvette sat next to Nathan. She smiled happily and enjoyed being


    greeted by others.


    That was her life. She was always at the top.


    Nathan looked up at those people and said, ¡°What were you talking about just now? You appeared to


    be engaging in energetic conversation.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a new campus belle in Quocester University? She looks like a


    fairy. Everyone calls her Fairy Caroline, and she is known throughout the whole capital circle. The


    young men from the capital are all discussing about her,¡± a businessman said excitedly.


    Fairy Caroline?


    Nathan¡¯s handsome face was calm, but his eyebrows moved slightly. He smiled and asked casually,


    ¡°Fairy Caroline? What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Fairy Caroline is the adopted child brought back by Mrs. Salvatore. Her name is Caroline Sullivan.¡±


    Caroline.


    After hearing that, Nathan paused.


    He could not remember how long he had been separated from Caroline. He still remembered that when


    the two broke up at the Penningcoll Residence, and he said that their rtionship was over, she


    nodded quietly and smiled at him.


    When he heard the name again, he was a little distracted.


    ¡°Ms. Lobelius, you should know Fairy Caroline from Quocester University. Are you two ssmates?¡±


    Yvette froze with shock. When did the ugly Caroline with a scar on her face be Fairy Caroline?


    Did something happen that she did not know?


    SEND GIFT


    0

 Chatper 235

    Chatper 235


    Chapter 235


    ¡°Nathan, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    Yvette quickly got up and went out. She wanted to call Xaviera to know about the situation.


    As soon as Yvette left, the topic between men shifted and everyoneughed.


    ¡°Nathan, the adopted daughter of the Salvatore family is really interesting. She just came to Doveston


    and caused such a big sensation.¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, Mr. Foster was captivated by a little fairy. It turned out that the little fairy was this Fairy


    Caroline.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Salvatore and Foster families are going to have an engagement, so the Fairy Caroline


    must be going to be a member of the Foster family.¡±


    ¡°Nathan, would you like to see how beautiful Fairy Caroline is?¡±


    Nathan sat in the main seat and took out a cigarette from the cigarette bag. He did not smoke but just


    yed with it with his fingertips. It turned out that Jayden was infatuated with her.


    She attracted a lot of men.


    She was the only one who could attract so many men.


    Nathan said with a faint smile, ¡°Have you met each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve all met her.¡±


    Nathan curled his lips and asked, ¡°How does she look?¡±


    The businessmen had seen many beautiful women before. Now, they looked at each other and said,


    ¡°What does she look like? She looks like a fairy.¡±


    Nathan smiled, and the emotion in his deep eyes could not be fathomed.


    How much like a fairy did she look? Would he not know?


    He knew it better than anyone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not let Nathan see her. Ms. Lobelius will be jealous when shees back.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Fairy Caroline might not necessarily enter the Foster family. Many men from the capital


    circle are watching her.


    0


    12 24 Sat, 24 Feb


    Chapter 235


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the contact information of Fairy Caroline.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want to get Fairy Caroline toe here for fun?¡±


    ¡°Please


    daughter, y with fire. If Mrs. Salvatore knows that you have hurt her adopted


    daughter, so she wille over and kill you.¡±


    The conversation topic between the men was all about Caroline. They talked excitedly.


    Nathan listened for a while and then got up and went out.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    In the corridor, Alfred came over and reported in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Faraday, after checking just now, Ms.


    Sullivan dide to Doveston. She became Samantha Salvatore¡¯s adopted daughter and went to


    Quocester University. Ms. Sullivan removed the scar on her face and showed her true appearance.


    She became popr by the name Fairy Caroline in the capital circle. Now, she is too powerful. She has


    just jumped to the top of the school babe list and is ranked first along with Ms. Lobelius.¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Alfred said, ¡°There is a lot of argument on the forum about who is the real


    school campus belle. The supporters are split between supporting Ms. Sullivan and Ms. Lobelius.¡±


    Nathan nced at Alfred and asked, ¡°Who do you think is the real campus belle?¡±


    Alfred was silent.


    It was a tricky question to answer.


    ¡°Mr. Faraday, I think¡­ Each of them has its own characteristics, but personally, I do think that Ms.


    Sullivan is more beautiful. Of course, we also have to look on the inside. Although Ms. Sullivan is


    beautiful, it was said that she was transferred to Quocester University through Samantha¡¯s


    connections. Ms. Lobelius is a talenteddy, so Ms. Lobelius was more beautiful whenparing their


    talents.¡±


    Nathan raised his eyebrows and smiled meaningfully. He thought, ¡°It should be considered offensive to


    say that a woman is better in terms of ¡°inner beauty¡± Yvelle,


    who is a proud woman, wouldn¡¯t want such praise.¡±


    However, Yvette was indeed more beautiful than Caroline in terms of talents. Caroline was more


    beautiful than her in appearance.


    It could be seen from the attitudes of those men. They were all talking about Fairy Caroline. Men would


    never be wrong when it came to discussing beautiful women.


    No man would not like her.


    She came to Doveston.


    |||


    Chapter 235


    64%


    He did not expect her toe.


    What was she doing?


    Nathan wanted to smoke. There was an inexplicable feeling in his heart. His throat was itchy, and he


    wanted to suppress it with the taste of nicotine..


    When he did not think about that girl, he lived a normal life.


    However, everything seemed to be different when she came. After all, she had been raised by him.


    ¡°Please arrange the schedule. I¡¯ll go to Quocester University to teach tomorrow.¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chatper 236

    Chatper 236


    Chapter 236


    Yvette went to the bathroom and quickly called Xaviera. ¡°Xaviera, what¡¯s going on? Why did Caroline


    be Fairy Caroline after I left for a while?¡±


    ¡°Yvie, you don¡¯t know that the scar on Caroline¡¯s face was fake. She painted it on herself. In fact, she is


    very beautiful. The little fairy whom Jay is obsessed with is her. Yvie, now her votes on the campus


    belle list are equal to yours. It took her a day to do that. Your consecutive wins on the list are on the


    verge of danger. If you are surpassed by her, then¡­¡±


    Yvette quickly opened the list of campus belles. Caroline really caught up and ranked first with her.


    As long as there was one more vote, her position at the top would be upied.


    How could that happen?


    Yvette had never taken Caroline seriously, but who would have thought that the scar on Caroline¡¯s face


    was fake? She was as beautiful as a fairy, and it directly threatened. Yvette¡¯s status.


    She had never met any rivals in Doveston.


    Where did Carolinee from?


    ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry. Caroline won¡¯t surpass me.¡± Yvette hung up the phone.


    She sent a message to ask someone to control the voting on the forum. How could she let Caroline


    surpass her?


    -Yvette felt very ufortable. She was in a bad mood that day. She liked the feeling of having the


    spotlight solely on her, and she did not like others taking the win from her.


    ¡°Caroline¡­¡±


    She silently read the name in her heart, and she vowed to defeat her.


    Yvette adjusted her mood and went back, but Nathan had already left.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Alfred said. ¡°Ms. Lobelius, Mr. Faraday is back to work.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Nathan say he would have dinner with me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Faraday¡¯s itinerary has changed. He will go to Quocester University to teach. tomorrow, so he


    needs to go back to work tonight.¡±


    Yvette¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is Nathan going to Quocester University tomorrow?¡±


    12 24 Sat, 24 Feb.


    Chapter 230


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Lobelius.¡±


    Yvette¡¯s heart blossomed with joy. She thought, ¡°Great! Nathan is going to Quocester University!¡±


    He was her fianc¨¦ and a genius professor. She was a talented girl from Quocester University. She was


    about to return to the spotlight.


    The next morning.


    A Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom stopped at the gate of Quocester University. Nathan got out of the car and


    went to Quocester University to teach.


    He wanted to keep a low profile, so he entered Quocester University from the back path.


    Presently, a female student¡¯s voice came from behind him. ¡°Carol, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Nathan paused and turned around slowly. He saw Caroline at a nce in the crowd.


    Caroline was wearing a school uniform, a white shirt, a pleated skirt, and a dark blue down jacket. She


    carried a small schoolbag on her back.


    In fact, she was dressed in ordinary clothes, not different from those female students, but she was that


    different.


    Her slender body looked good in everything. Her pure face, which was dewy and delicate, attracted


    people¡¯s attention. He had not seen her for many days. She had cut her bangs thinly and tied her soft


    ck hair into a ponytail. She really was a beautiful girl.


    Nathan even thought that she had grown much more beautiful.


    Caroline walked to Yasmine and said, ¡°Yasmine, good morning.


    ¡°Good morning, Carol. Let¡¯s go back to the ssroom.¡±


    Several girls went to ss 2-8 excitedly and did not notice him.


    At this time, there was amotion beside them. Many male students looked at


    Caroline and said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s Fairy Caroline from ss 2-8!¡±


    Looking at Caroline¡¯s back view, Nathan suddenly remembered the time when they were together.

 Chatper 237

    Chatper 237


    Chapter 237


    At that time, he did not like others to see her face. He wanted to monopolize her and turn her into his


    little captive.


    However, the two quickly separated. It was he who ended it.


    After that, she seemed to have lived a good life andpletely bloomed after removing the scars.


    Nathan smiled meaningfully and went to Quocester University.


    The third ss that the students from ss 2-8 were going to attend was a big one, so they needed to


    go to the multimedia ssroom.


    Yasmine pulled Caroline excitedly and said, ¡°Carol, let¡¯s go to the multimedia ssroom to grab the


    front row. I heard that a genius professor is taking a big ss today. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Caroline was pulled, and Yasmine was very excited all the way. ¡°Carol, do you know this genius


    professor? He and that genius girl who missed the appointment are the legends of Quocester


    University!¡±


    Caroline was speechless.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t miss the appointment. I¡¯m here!¡±


    Jedediah attended an academic seminar abroad, and his phone could not be gotten through for no


    reason.


    ¡°This time, the dean invited two geniuses here. Since we can¡¯t see the genius girl, let¡¯s. meet the


    professor!¡±


    In fact, Caroline did not know who the genius was. On one hand, he had graduated many years ago.


    On the other hand, she had been at Quocester University for a very short time, so she did not know


    about it.


    Soon, they arrived at the multimedia ssroom. ¡°Carol, look at that genius professor!¡±


    Caroline looked up and saw a familiar figure on the podium in front of her. It was¡­ Nathan!


    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± she thought to herself.


    At that time, a loud voice came from behind. ¡°Please excuse me and let us pass.¡±


    Yvette, Xaviera, and their ssmates from Rocket ss came over.


    Two sses would always attend ss in a multimedia ssroom together. Rocket ss


    Chapter 937


    and ss 2-8 were arranged to have the ss together.


    Yvette was surrounded by everyone. She was looking at Caroline¡¯s face. Without the scar, Caroline


    was so beautiful.


    However, Yvette smiled. ¡°Caroline, please let me pass. My fianc¨¦ hase to ss today.¡±


    Xaviera raised her chin and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce Mr. Faraday to you. No, he¡¯s Professor Faraday,


    the fianc¨¦ of Yvie.¡±


    O


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being beautiful? If you can, find a fianc¨¦ like Professor Faraday, just like Yvie.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassing her? There¡¯s only one Professor Faraday. It is useless no matter how


    beautiful she looks.¡±


    ¡°Professor Faraday is not a superficial man. He does not like beautiful but dumbdies. Professor


    Faraday prefers talented women like Belle Yvette.¡±


    Everyone sneered at Caroline.


    Yasmine was about to speak, but Caroline held her hand and pulled her aside, giving way to Yvette and


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    others.


    Yvette and the others stepped forward and upied the front row,


    Yasmine was very unconvinced. ¡°Carol, we came first. Why should we let them take our seats?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Yasmine. She is Professor Faraday¡¯s fianc¨¦e. We don¡¯t have to argue with them. Let¡¯s sit in


    the back.¡±


    Caroline pulled Yasmine to sit in a remote corner in the back row.


    ¡°Okay, then. I didn¡¯t expect this genius professor to be Yvette¡¯s fianc¨¦. Look at them. Carol, find a better


    man than Professor Faraday!¡±


    The students from both sses arrived, and there were many students in the ssroom. The huge


    multimedia ssroom was crowded with students.


    Everyone came to Nathan¡¯s ss.


    O

 Chatper 238

    Chatper 238


    Chapter 238


    @ 64% @


    Nathan was wearing a ck T-shirt and a ck coat. It was the usual style that he liked. He appeared


    noble, reserved, and low¨Ckey luxurious.


    The bangs on his forehead werebed upward. He wore a pair of frameless gold- rimmed sses on


    his handsome face. His face looked as if it came out of a novel. He appeared to be dazzling as he


    stood on the stage.


    The ss began with a sound of a ringing bell.


    Nathan raised his head, looked down at the audience, and introduced himself. ¡°Hello, everyone. My


    name is Nathan Faraday. I¡¯ll be teaching this ss today.¡±


    There was a tide of apuse.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Professor Faraday, I have a question for you!¡± a girl shouted as she blushed.


    Nathan looked at the girl and said, ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Professor Faraday, do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    As soon as the question was asked, the whole room was in an uproar, and all the girls looked at him,


    lovestruck.


    Nathan curled his lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Nathan added, ¡°I only have a fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The voices rose and fell as the atmosphere changed from excitement to disappointment.


    Yvette was sitting in the front row, close to Nathan. Hearing what he said, her beautiful little face was


    radiant and enchanting.


    Yvette raised her hand, ¡°Professor Faraday!¡±


    Nathan looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yvette pointed to a question in the book, ¡°Professor Faraday, I don¡¯t know how to solve this question.


    Can youe and help me check it out?¡±


    Nathan walked to her desk and lowered his tall body. ¡°Which question?¡±


    12 25 Sat, 24 Feb C


    Chapter 238


    At that moment, in front of everyone, Yvette raised her head and kissed his handsome face.


    ¡°Yvette kissed Professor Faraday!¡±


    Everyone was going crazy.


    Many people patted the table and whistled. ¡°Help! Professor Faraday and Belle Yvette are killing us


    singles!¡±


    Caroline sat in the back and quietly looked at the couple in front of her. He took the initiative to lower


    his waist and looked at Yvette. His soft and focused eyes were full of


    love.


    He had never looked at her like that before.


    The difference between whether there was love and no love could be seen at a nce.


    Caroline gently put her small hand on her t belly and sat further in her seat to reduce her presence


    and prevent him from seeing her.


    Yasmine was also shouting, ¡°Oh my God, Carol, why does Professor Faraday like Yvette so much?


    Look, people from the Rocket ss are about to take off happily!¡±


    Yvette looked at Nathan with a glowing face. Nathan did not say anything. He


    straightened up, lifted his handsome eyelids, and subconsciously nced toward the


    back.


    The scene of the girl hiding in her seat was precisely captured by him. The tall and handsome Martin


    sat in front of her. Presently, she was hiding behind Martin, so Nathan could not see her.


    Nathan withdrew his gaze and walked to the podium. ¡°Let¡¯s start the ss now. Please turn the book to


    page 25.¡±


    After the warm¨Cup, everyone quieted down and began listening to Nathan¡¯s ss.


    Caroline slept veryte the night before. She was pregnant for more than a month. She was getting


    Shey on the table and fell asleep soon.


    Nathan was lecturing on the tform, and he naturally saw that the slender figure fell asleep in his


    ss.


    His ss was not expensive, but priceless. It could not be bought even with all the money in the world.


    All the students who came that day looked at him with bright eyes, and only she fell asleep!


    Chapter 238


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s invite a student up on stage to answer the next question.¡±


    SEND GIFT

 Chatper 239

    Chatper 239


    Chapter 239


    ¡°Professor Faraday! I know how to do it, let me do it!¡± Many students were raising their hands excitedly.


    However, Nathan walked past those people with his long legs and walked to Caroline¡¯s table. He said


    in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s invite this student to answer.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    The ssmates of Rocket ssughed. ¡°Look, Fairy Caroline of ss 2-8 actually fell asleep and


    was caught by Professor Faraday. It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±


    Xaviera pulled Yvette beside her, ¡°Yvie, this Caroline is really a beautiful but brainless girl. She can¡¯t


    Yvette raised her eyebrows and curled her red lips. ¡°Caroline is just mediocre,¡± she thought.


    Caroline was still asleep, and Yasmine immediately called her. ¡°Carol, wake up. Professor Faraday is


    asking you to answer the question.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Caroline opened her sleepy eyes slowly.


    She looked up at the man standing at her desk.


    Nathan looked at her with his handsome eyelids down. As soon as the girl woke up, her delicate little


    face flushed, like an ignorant little beast, and her watery eyes met his.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± He asked in a low voice.


    Caroline stood up quickly. She regretted it. Why did she fall asleep in his ss?


    He caught her.


    Then, they met.


    Nathan pointed to the equation on the ckboard and said, ¡°Please answer this question if you have


    woken up.¡±


    Martin, Yasmine, and the students from ss 2-8 all scribbled on paper, trying to figure out the answer


    to tell Caroline, but they could not figure it out..


    ¡°Professor Faraday, why don¡¯t I try it? Caroline¡­ She¡¯s not feeling well,¡± Martin asked for


    mercy.


    O


    12.25 Sat, 24 Feb


    Chapter 239


    Yasmine and other students echoed, ¡°Yes, Professor Faraday. Carol fell asleep because she is not


    feeling well. Let¡¯s ask someone else.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s eyes which were hidden behind his gold¨Crimmed ssed looked past Martin- and looked at


    Caroline. ¡°You have to answer this question.¡±


    Caroline nced at the equation on the ckboard and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do


    it.¡±


    Nathan was tall, and the bright sunlight shone in. His tall body shrouded the slender girl in his shadow.


    His handsome eyes and brows were distant and cold. He exerted his noble authority as a professor. He


    scolded in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to do this question? What if othersugh at you?¡±


    Caroline looked at him cleanly and brightly. ¡°I won¡¯t care about them.¡±


    Nathan frowned. ¡°Come to my office after ss! Sit down!¡±


    ¡°What? To his office? I don¡¯t want to,¡± Caroline thought.


    Caroline sat down.


    Nathan went back to the podium and taught the students about the question.


    Yasmine whispered, ¡°Carol, Professor Faraday is too unkind. I suspect that he


    deliberately embarrassed you. He must have known that you have a bad rtionship. with his fianc¨¦e,


    Yvette, so he came to support Yvette.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Caroline frowned and thought, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be because of that, right?¡±


    After ss, Caroline went to Nathan¡¯s office and knocked on the door.


    Soon, a low and maic voice rang out. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Caroline pushed the door open and walked in. Nathan was sitting in the chair, writing with a pen in his


    hand.


    She walked over. ¡°Professor Faraday.¡±


    Nathan paused and looked up at her. ¡°Why did youe to Doveston?¡±


    With an indifferent voice, he asked her why she came to Doveston.

 Chatper 240

    Chatper 240


    Chapter 239 ¡°Professor Faraday! I know how to do it, let me do it!¡± Many students were raising their


    hands excitedly. However, Nathan walked past those people with his long legs and walked to Caroline¡¯s


    table. He said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s invite this student to answer.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± The ssmates of Rocket


    ssughed. ¡°Look, Fairy Caroline of ss 2-8 actually fell asleep and was caught by Professor


    Faraday. It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± Xaviera pulled Yvette beside her, ¡°Yvie, this Caroline is really a


    beautiful but brainless girl. She can¡¯tpare with you.¡± Yvette raised her eyebrows and curled her red


    lips. ¡°Caroline is just mediocre,¡± she thought. Caroline was still asleep, and Yasmine immediately called


    her. ¡°Carol, wake up. Professor Faraday is asking you to answer the question.¡± ¡°What?¡± Caroline


    opened her sleepy eyes slowly. She looked up at the man standing at her desk. Nathan looked at her


    with his handsome eyelids down. As soon as the girl woke up, her delicate little face flushed, like an


    ignorant little beast, and her watery eyes met his. ¡°Are you awake?¡± He asked in a low voice. Caroline


    stood up quickly. She regretted it. Why did she fall asleep in his ss? He caught her. Then, they met.


    Nathan pointed to the equation on the ckboard and said, ¡°Please answer this question if you have


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    woken up.¡± Martin, Yasmine, and the students from ss 2-8 all scribbled on paper, trying to figure out


    the answer to tell Caroline, but they could not figure it out.. ¡°Professor Faraday, why don¡¯t I try it?


    Caroline¡­ She¡¯s not feeling well,¡± Martin asked for mercy. O 12.25 Sat, 24 Feb Chapter 239 Yasmine


    and other students echoed, ¡°Yes, Professor Faraday. Carol fell asleep because she is not feeling well.


    Let¡¯s ask someone else.¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes which were hidden behind his gold¨Crimmed ssed looked


    past Martin- and looked at Caroline. ¡°You have to answer this question.¡± Caroline nced at the


    equation on the ckboard and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± Nathan was tall, and the bright


    sunlight shone in. His tall body shrouded the slender girl in his shadow. His handsome eyes and brows


    were distant and cold. He exerted his noble authority as a professor. He scolded in a low voice, ¡°You


    don¡¯t know how to do this question? What if othersugh at you?¡± Caroline looked at him cleanly and


    brightly. ¡°I won¡¯t care about them.¡± Nathan frowned. ¡°Come to my office after ss! Sit down!¡± ¡°What?


    To his office? I don¡¯t want to,¡± Caroline thought. Caroline sat down. Nathan went back to the podium


    and taught the students about the question. Yasmine whispered, ¡°Carol, Professor Faraday is too


    unkind. I suspect that he deliberately embarrassed you. He must have known that you have a bad


    rtionship. with his fianc¨¦e, Yvette, so he came to support Yvette.¡± Caroline frowned and thought, ¡°It


    shouldn¡¯t be because of that, right?¡± After ss, Caroline went to Nathan¡¯s office and knocked on the


    door. Soon, a low and maic voice rang out. ¡°Come in.¡± Caroline pushed the door open and walked


    in. Nathan was sitting in the chair, writing with a pen in his hand. She walked over. ¡°Professor Faraday.¡±


    Nathan paused and looked up at her. ¡°Why did youe to Doveston?¡± With an indifferent voice, he


    asked her why she came to Doveston.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!